W-H-MIZE- 


LIBRARY OF CONGRESS. 


Chap..S^!.sA Copyright No... 
Shel f., ^ 




UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. 












































■ / 


-.v. ■ * r \ 




{ 

l.^ 


Jwr.-At ■ •. 































• f 


0 f 


% , ' 




^ * I 




, i* 

*r. 



y 









V. 




y 


V 


. V 

4 


.< 


I 




j 




t 









f 






C 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY 


A STORY OF RKIylGIOUS FIFE AMONG THE 

wealthy classes of the 


WEST AND SOUTH 



W. H. MIZE 



NEW YORK 

Copyright, 1896, by estate of 

G. W, D illing haifiy P ublisher 

MDCCCXCVl. 

\^All Rights Reserved^ 


% I 



t 


9 K 



r? 


9 

P 













I'f 



V 


r'^^i::/ v»*r A\k> 



< 





^ . 



* 


'• j : 


% ; . 


\ 


% 

\ 


I ' 

% 




\ 





i 



I ,/ 

fT* 

l^s 





k 




i 




( 

y 


% 


4 


* 







TO 


YOUNG PKOPI^E’S SOCIKTI^ 

AND ASSOCIATIONS 

WHERESOEVER DISPERSED AROUND THE GEOBE, 
WHOSE OBJECT IS TO 
“EXAET our CHRIST,” THIS BOOK 
IS RESPECTFUEEY 
AND SOEEMNEY dedicated BY 
THE AUTHOR. 















PREFACE. 


“Verily, I say unto you, That a rich man shall hardly 
enter into the kingdom of heaven. ” 

“And again I say unto you, It is easer for a camel to 
go through the eye of a needle, than for a rich man to 
enter the kingdom of God.” 

It has been our purpose to show that great wealth, not- 
withstanding the texts quoted above, is no bar to humble, 
acceptable service of God. Not only so, but that it is 
within the power of the wealthy classes to speed the day 
when the world shall be brought to Christ. 

While the following pages are evincive of much more 
piety among those who have been blessed with a large 
share of this world’s goods than perhaps is to be found in 
real life, we believe that a much larger proportion of the 
very wealthy are servants of God than is generally sup- 
posed, especially by the masses of the Christian world. 
It must, however, be admitted that such a general con- 
version as is noted among our wealthy characters and the 
charitable spirit manifested by them, as well as the con- 
dition of the blacks upon their southern plantations, 
approach much nearer to the ideal than the real. But we 
believe that in no instance has a picture been overdrawn 
as to duty and possibility. 

With a sublime faith that the Holy Spirit will accompany 
our work, however imperfectly performed, to the hearts 
of some, at least, who read these pages, and a prayer that 
they may “accomplish that whereunto they are sent,” 
we launch “Gold, Grace, and Glory ” upon its mission. 

The Author. 


Osborne, Kan., November, 1895. 



CONTENTS 


CHAPTER PAgb 

I. Koy and Albert 9 

II. Grasshoppers. The Aid Society 13 

III. Northern and Southern Beauty 23 

IV. True Light 35 

V. The Tea Party 48 

VI. Mr. Layton Expelled. Almost a Tragedy 62 

VII. The Arithmetical Problem 75 

YIII. Spiritual Darkness and Experience 82 

IX. Johnnie Vanderman 93 

X. The Camp-Meeting 102 

XL Johnnie Sent 114 

XII. The Report is Made 128 

XIII. Johnnie is a Boy. The Revival 136 

XI Y. Mrs. Wheaton’s Reception 147 

XY. Mr. Yanderman in Trouble 155 

XYI. Letters 162 

XYII. New Acquaintances 175 

XYIII. Mr. Layton Again. The Wedding 190 

XIX. Roy Proposes. The Family Altar 207 

XX. Uncle Jerry’s Conversion 219 

XXI. Menton’s Life-Work 230 

XXII. Victor’s Vocation 242 

XXIII. John Yanderman’ s Coat 257 

XXIY. Willowdale Place 268 

XX Y. The Concert and Sabbath 281 

XXYI. Mr. Lemley. A Bad Title 291 

XXYJI. Death-bed Repentance 307 

XXYI 1 1. Mr. Layton a Penitent 322 

XXIX. More Engagements 335 

XXX. Another Wedding 350 

XXXI. Nettleton 361 

XXXII. Salvation by Works 371 

XXXIII. A Repentant Cashier 383 

XXXIY. Lois Lord 393 

XXXY. Victor’s Examination and Menton’s Sermon 404 

XXXYI. The Conclusion of the Whole Matter 420 




i-X';;'*; , 
<,^,^ '•i' 


( »■ 


• V. 

» f 

rt*' 

j .'>-* ‘ ' 


* ■* ’i i 


i ' i 

Vr..^ . 




(“/v j H 4 . 

» • • • r • 


fM- 



s.\ 


• 

./'V 





-_ • 



■'C-'' • 

j 


r' 


■ ,%•'■.•. tp-i X f • . V •••.* , 






. « < 4 




A » 


. ' 4 ^ 4 r k ♦ V •, • 

' • • * ; 


■.(<!■ 


\ ■ 


• t 


V « • « r 


4 • • * 




■ Wi ■ 


•I K. 


/•4- 


/ 




*> >*■ ^y' • ■ 'V 


> 4 


t • .► 


} 


I 

C > 


-•- ' 


,•_ * s - ^ ' • ’ 




'*r' i ' 


.v.v. A*',) ■ 

•• •,- -iw J; ’ » 

/. I 4 ‘V <*•<■-'•,*• • 

I. f. ■ ' * ' • ^ 


•- , 

• ' ' • ' «’. "fcV w 




'A, {'••-'•' 





^ i' 

• < 1 


j.. .^r 



• / 




- • A 

I J: V 


T 


' ■' y • 


• i 


J !'%’'• # 1 ’* *'’% •• ‘ • 


‘ <. 


f 6.' i 


r I • «* > ft ■ 


!»•«>•« .* • * ’ 


* ,«' X ' < 


i ^ i vi • ' ^■ A -^ ». '■ 


:^A, ^.,4 ....-J,. w:'.. - 

V, .w.ji.'t' ' .' ■ • , . .V,t»*j 

'•'L'.' r-'V ' ►kV'' - . y.i^^'lUz • ■ ■M 'i 'h 

•''*^' 'k...v_- . r.r . . .. .^ 4 . 


. vr. 




4 f 


l4>* 


f^*£ • •; A iT. . . 4 4 * • • ► » • • • » ‘ 




< • 


/* 

^ . . to. ^ ^ i # ^ - H • • ♦ ^ ^ ^ ' < ♦ ’ . 

. 4 '• \ V ( -‘tor ;Wr. '■? •- * 

. ■ . ■■.^•■'Ls:u:iii i -VK, - ■•. -r 


J % 


r w f 


I • • 


: . ■ vA 


T 

.“f • -e 


J. 


T • 


•j- 


■sT 







■'■ vi'" ■•>•■'■• ■ > • ••' . ■' ' ■"' ^ •' ' ' "■' ' ■' '''^ 

■'""'-'S 

;. . , .fe- >b — 4 ' >• V .-i V ; >- . W . . 




' ✓ > 




-i'V • 

*.> 4 .••' 




V 



..-.•r -. .• -■•(. I'c. .. /. — M ^ . • . » !,4 y 

.-^■,- .v,...'. :&.^'>.';>^ :><■;•; »^v-',..- ■••i; >■ 

:... ../V , ; . -v'.';,:. . V •' . • ^' '■ r'^ ^ *•.; 

'’■ ' : '■' '■■ ■ '•/. 

■“"IV, -■ : ■:, ■'•«»•; .J? / 'V., 

i*j ■ ■. ‘-..••'wii f < ■ y y 


. 'V k 




/r ' ^ 


t «:• ^ 4 > .< 

. • - 4 ‘ •'* ». '• 'V * 


\ • 


' * 4 - » • • If - 




• ^/4 • ft. • ' 


• \ 


,t • * 


ft » * 











•yy. . , ^.-r - 

74')^. ■ v7 ;'- 

[VV.^■^■' .. v'm .'■ . . • .. •. 

•>• -, r ., 4 ' • • • 4 • 

’ ■■ -.- ■ ■ " -v , • "y-'.y-siyM 


' •• • 4 

, .A - ^• 




fvv '•■ ^ - y-: 





GOLD, GRACE. AND GLORY. 


CHAPTER I. 

ROY AND ALBERT. 

On a bright, balmy morning about the first of Septem- 
ber, 1868, a young man stood in his father's front yard 
in Fayette County, Kentucky. Roy Vanderman, for 
such was his name, was twenty years of age, of well 
turned features, fair complexion, blue eyes, light brown 
hair, and of fine physique. His moral attainments may 
be summed up in a few words. No young man in all 
that region was regarded with more favor than he. Roy 
was the eldest child of one of the most widely known 
farmers in that section ; he had graduated at Center Col- 
lege, Danville, about three months before, and the vista 
of his life was now opening before him. He was in more 
than earnest consultation with his father, and that the son 
was not in sympathy with the father’s views was evident. 

Mr. Vanderman’s worldly possessions aggregated about 
one hundred thousand dollars, all of which, except some 
ten thousand in cash, was invested in land and stock. His 
credit was excellent and he was very careful to keep it 
so, never going in debt to exceed a very few hundred 
dollars. 

He had four children. Stella was six years younger 
than Roy, and a brighter or more beautiful flower never 
bloomed on Kentucky soil, yet with all her loveliness, she 
scarcely surpassed her sister, Jessie, who was just enter- 
ing her thirteenth year. But of no less consequence was 
Johnnie, the baby, and pet of the family. He was in his 
ninth year. 

But few happier families could be found. Mr. and Mrs. 
Vanderman were sincere, consistent Christians, and 


lO 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


spared no pains to instill the principles of true piety into 
the minds and hearts of their children. While they were 
educated and refined, both had been reared on Kentucky 
bluegrass farms, audit was their desire that their children 
should also follow the vocation of farmers. But Roy had 
decided that he was much better qualified for a merchant, 
and this decision was a great disappointment to his 
parents. 

The result of the conference to which allusion has been 
made, was, that Mr. Vanderman reluctantly acceded to 
his son’s wishes and consented to his engaging in busi- 
ness in Lexington, and gave him for that purpose ten 
thousand dollars, at the same time assuring him that he 
must expect no further financial aid from him until he and 
his wife should be through with what would be left after 
he should do as well by each of his other children. 

One of Mr. Vanderman’s greatest objections to Roy’s 
entering upon a mercantile life was his lack of experi- 
ence ; but the latter had determined on taking into part- 
nership a young man a year older than himself, named 
Albert Grayson, whose interest was to be one-third of the 
profits. 

Albert was the son of one of the leading citizens of Lex- 
ington. He had graduated at Yale some fifteen months 
before, and about the same time his father lost almost his 
entire fortune. The son soon after secured a clerkship in 
a large dry goods house, and hence, at the time he and 
Roy engaged in business, had had a limited mercantile 
experience. 

The young men entered upon the business of buying 
and selling with much enthusiasm, believing they would 
make money from the start, and in a few years be 
wealthy men. 

The firm of Vanderman & Grayson purchased about 
twenty-five thousand dollars’ worth of merchandise on a 
capital of ten thousand dollars. After their first purchases 
they were compelled to buy entirely on time, and conse- 
quently paid the highest prices. 

Owing to the inflation of values caused by the war, and 
the subsequent decline of gold, the tendency of the 
market was constantly downward, and they lost on many 
of their purchases, besides making their share of bad ac- 
counts. Thus they forged along for two years, when 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 1 1 

they found themselves with a stock on hand worth about 
eighteen thousand dollars, and good accounts worth three 
thousand more. Their indebtedness amounted to over 
twelve thousand, of which five thousand must be paid in 
three days or suit would be instituted. Their bankers had 
assisted them as long as was consistent with safety, and 
no further aid would be rendered unless the firm could fur- 
nish good endorsers. 

Mr. Vanderman's father had lost the bulk of his for- 
tune, or about seventy-five thousand dollars, by having 
endorsed for a friend, and for that reason, the former had 
long ago determined never to endorse for any one. Roy 
could, therefore, expect no assistance from his father ; 
Mr. Grayson was utterly unable to render any, and the 
young men were at a loss to know whom to ask for as- 
sistance, or what to do. 

But at this juncture their bankers suggested that the 
firm assign the stock and accounts, and transfer their in- 
surance policies to Mr. Vanderman, he to assume the 
liabilities, when the bank would lend him money to pay 
the debts ; Roy and Albert to continue in charge and sell 
out the stock at cost. To these suggestions all parties 
finally consented. 

Roy agreed that Albert should receive the same salary 
he had been receiving prior to their engaging in business, 
viz. : seventy-five dollars per month, and the former 
would sustain the loss, whatever it might be, when the 
stock should be closed out. As Albert had, by agreement, 
drawn seventy-five dollars monthly, Roy’s liabilities were 
not increased by this arrangement, nor had Albert any 
means by which he could make good any part of the loss. 

Three months after the assignment the liabilities were 
paid, the stock and accounts returned to Roy, and a week 
later he closed out the entire business. 

After about two years and three months of the hardest 
work and greatest worry of his life, Roy found he had 
lost fifteen hundred dollars of his original capital ; but he 
had had much valuable experience. He still wanted to 
follow the calling of a merchant, but had little hope of 
success in his present location without more capital. 

A day or two after he sold out he saw a large poster 
which set forth in glowing terms the many business ad- 
vantages offered at Larne, Kansas, and he determined on 


12 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


a prospecting trip, with the intention of locating if the 
place should suit him. 

At first Roy’s family, or rather his father’s, were very 
much opposed to his leaving for the West, but finally his 
father decided to go with him. 

Mr. Vanderman had an opportunity to sell his farm at 
a good price. If he could have kept his children near 
him he would not have thought of selling ; but as his son 
was determined to go West, he and his family desired to 
go also. 

Mr. Vanderman and Roy arrived in Larue about the 
first of January, 1871. The former was much better 
pleased with the country than he had expected to be, and 
purchased an unimproved ranch a few miles from town, 
which contained ten thousand acres and cost about forty- 
six thousand dollars. To this property was given the 
name of Ashland Ranch. 

At Roy’s solicitation, his father also purchased ground 
in Larue upon which he soon afterwards erected a good 
stone business building which he leased to the firm, and 
invested an amount of money equal to Roy’s, thus con- 
stituting a cash capital of about seventeen thousand 
dollars. 

They rented a business house until their own was ready 
for occupancy. By the time they were prepared for busi- 
ness, Albert Grayson came out as a clerk. 

Roy’s previous experience, and ability to pay cash for 
his stock, enabled him to buy to much better advantage 
than could Vanderman and Grayson. His first stock 
was purchased entirely for cash, and he was surprised to 
see how much better bargains he could secure than 
formerly. When it was understood that Vanderman and 
Co. would own their business house and had the cash to 
pay for their stock, he found, that as a customer, he was 
very much in demand. When his stock arrived in Larue, 
he also found that no house was able to undersell him. 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


13 


CHAPTER II. 

GRASSHOPPERS, THE AID SOCIETY. 

The afternoon of July 18, 1874, was hot and sultry. 
Two young Kansas ranchmen who resided about five 
miles from Larue, stood watching the western sky as 
a strange dark-looking cloud began to rise above the 
horizon. 

“ It’s no use to expect rain out of that cloud, Maurice, 
nor any other, in my opinion, in time to save the corn. 
Nor does it matter how much it rains now, we cannot 
make more than half a crop ; and three more days like 
this will not even leave us fodder for our cattle.” 

“ I think you are right. Carter, but surely that is a 
strange looking wind cloud. See the millions of bright, 
fleecy specks that are continually flashing between us 
and the sun ! It has all the appearance of a snow storm.” 

As they watched the on-coming cloud, they were not 
long left in doubt. They were standing near a well tilled 
field of corn which contained about three hundred acres, 
and from which they had just emerged. Three weeks 
before this field gave promise of producing eighteen to 
twenty thousand bushels ; but for that length of time, 
not a drop of rain had fallen. It would now, perhaps, 
make half a crop if a good rain could be had speedily. 
In addition to this field, the young ranchmen had another 
of two hundred acres. About three hundred acres of very 
poor wheat, and two hundred acres of equally as poor 
rye, stood in the shock. 

“ Maurice,” continued the first speaker, “ it is all over 
with our cattle feeding. Do you understand the meaning 
of that cloud, now?” He was trembling with excite- 
ment. 

“Can it be possible that that cloud is produced by 
grasshoppers?” Maurice was no less excited than his 
companion, for already the advance guard of that vast 
horde had begun to alight on the field that had become 
the pride of their lives, because it was the fruit of their 
own enterprise, if not of their labor. 

“ It is even so,” Carter replied grimly. 


14 GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 

In fifteen minutes after the first grasshoppers reached 
the field, every stalk was covered, and by nightfall there 
was scarcely a blade of fodder left. What was true of that 
field, was within a few days, true of almost the entire 
state. 

Carter H. and Maurice F. Laverne were very nearly of 
the same age. The former had just reached his twenty- 
fourth year and the latter was about three months 
younger. They were third cousins, their grandfathers on 
the paternal side having been brothers. 

These grandfathers, early in life, took to the sea, and 
by the time the oldest had reached his twenty-fifth year, 
he had become the captain and his brother the first mate 
of an East India merchantman. They began life on the 
ocean as poor boys. When they finally tired of the sea 
they engaged in business in New York as Importers, and 
amassed a large fortune. They had but one child, each 
a son, who were the fathers of Carter and Maurice. 

Carter had a sister named Eva, and Maurice had one 
named Ida. While the four were yet children, their par- 
ents sailed for India, the fathers intending to take charge 
of the firm's eastern business until a competent agent 
could be secured, the one employed having recently died. 
But the ship upon which they sailed was wrecked in mid- 
ocean, and all on board were lost. 

The bereaved parents of the lost soon fell victims to 
their great grief, and five years later, all who were left of 
the Laverne family were the four children and Aunt Kate, 
a sister of the grandparents. The latter was an estimable 
Christian lady who had never married. She made her 
home with her brothers until their death, after which, she 
took the place of a most devoted mother to the children. 

Carter and Maurice graduated at Harvard three years 
before we first meet them, and then decided upon a run 
out west. They were so much pleased with Kansas that 
they invested a portion of their patrimony in its soil. 
Like many sons of wealthy parents, they had no taste 
whatever for the business by which their inherited wealth 
had been accumulated. But when they looked over the 
beautiful prairies and valleys of Kansas, and saw what 
boundless possibilities were presented to men of means 
and energy, they were not long in determining on a 
vocation in life, When they returned to their homo in 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 1 5 

New York, they carried with them deeds to several thou- 
sand acres of as fine land as ever the sun shone upon. 

We must now describe more fully the cousins. They 
were much alike in general appearance. At Harvard 
they had been leaders in all athletic sports, and because 
of their resemblance to each other, and almost constant 
companionship, were denominated “The Twins.” 

Carter’s was a little more determined spirit of the two, 
but what Maurice lacked in spirit he made up in gentle- 
ness of manner and bearing. Both had rather dark 
auburn hair, deep blue eyes, Maurice’s being a shade or 
two lighter than his cousin’s. 

Eva and Ida were as much like sisters as were Carter 
and Maurice like brothers. Having no sisters of their 
own, they easily learned to love each other as such. 
They were beautiful and lovable girls, and ordinarily, 
where one was to be found, the other would not be far 
away. In fact, the four, having lived nearly all their 
lives under one roof, regarded each other as brother and 
sister, rather than as cousins. 

Eva and Ida had passed their twentieth birthday. 
Having remained in the East to complete their education, 
they had not, until a few weeks before, seen anything of 
Western life except the previous year, when they spent 
about a month at Laverne Ranch during the summer 
vacation. At the time of their graduation Carter and 
Maurice were in the East and witnessed the event ; and 
on the return of the young ranchmen, the young ladies 
accompanied them, to remain permanently. 

The Lavernes purchased their ranch in the summer of 
1871. A year later they secured the services of a practi- 
cal farmer as foreman, and began their improvements. 
Knowing nothing of farming or ranch life themselves, 
there was too much good business blood in their veins to 
think of entering upon such agricultural plans as they 
had mapped out, without having some one at the fore, on 
whose integrity and judgment they could fully rely. Such 
a man they found in honest, sensible Dan Wilson. 

About one thousand acres had been broken and put in 
cultivation. A large and commodious stone mansion 
had been erected, and it had not only been comfortably, 
but luxuriously furnished. Barns, cattle sheds, and other 
out-buildings had been erected, fences built, wells dug, 


i6 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


and many other improvements made, and several thou- 
sand dollars invested in horses, cattle, hogs and agricul- 
tural implements. 

Altogether, these two city-bred ranchmen had invested 
about one hundred thousand dollars in Kansas. Of 
course, they had much more wealth back of their Kansas 
investments. The bulk of the estate left by the elder La- 
vernes had grown gradually but surely, until each of the 
grandchildren was worth more than four hundred and 
fifty thousand dollars. It was not, therefore, so much 
with a view to making money as it was to have some 
honorable and yet congenial calling, that had induced 
them to enter upon the life of Kansas ranchmen. 

As the cousins looked the next morning upon what had 
been their fields of corn, the scene that lay before them 
was certainly not such as to make one enthusiastic over 
Western farming. Maurice was sad, but Carter was 
angry. 

“Til tell you, Maurice,’’ the latter said, “this Kansas 
business don’t pay. I am disgusted. We have invested 
in this confounded State, about one hundred thousand dol- 
lars, and couldn’t sell to-day for twenty-five cents on the 
dollar. My candid opinion is, the sooner we give it up 
and clear out the better. ” 

“ True enough,” Maurice replied after a few moments’ 
thought, “farming will not pay in Kansas this year; but 
we do not always have drouth and grasshoppers. Then, 
you and I have enough left to keep us from starving, and 
I fear that is more than many a Kansan can say this 
morning.” After pausing for a moment he continued, “I 
think 1 see in this grasshopper scourge a use for a little 
more of my money.” 

“ Why, what can you be thinking of? Surely, you do 
not intend to increase your investment in Kansas, after 
these miserable grasshoppers have destroyed everything 
we had in the line of vegetation ?” 

Maurice smiled as he replied, “No, I do not care to 
make any further purchases at present, although if I 
wished to take advantage of the necessities of some of 
our poorer neighbors, I presume I could do so to my 
financial advantage.” 

“Well, I am sure I cannot imagine what other field 
you have discovered for profitable investment, for you 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


17 


certainly do not care to enter any of the avenues of trade 
now open to you, If you do, however,” Carter contin- 
ued, with a better-natured smile than was to be expected 
of him in his disgruntled frame of mind, “I have no 
doubt but you will find a number of Kansas tradesmen 
willing to accommodate you.” 

“No, I do not care to engage in trade, but intend to 
make an investment in a bank that hitherto, I regret to 
say, I have not transacted as much business with as I 
should.” 

“ My dear boy, you mystify me more and more by your 
explanations. Your surplus funds are safely invested, 
and our local bank has handled us well. What more can 
you want bankers to do than ours have done ? It seems 
to me that this is a poor time to be making business 
changes.” Then looking at Maurice critically, “ I trust 
these grasshoppers haven’t given your head a twirl?” 

“ Well, I am not intending to make the kind of change 
you seem to think, but as I am not given to the myste- 
rious^ will enlighten you at once as to my intentions. 

“There are to-day, thousands of families in the State 
with starvation before them, and unless aided, there must 
be great suffering. I do not know of any particular ben- 
efit I have been to the world, so far, and I propose during 
the next few months to be of a little more service. I pro- 
pose to give liberally myself, and shall go East during the 
fall and do what I can toward raising funds and supplies 
for the needy.” 

While he was speaking, Ida and Eva came up behind 
and heard his remarks, as did also Aunt Kate, who was 
dusting near an open window, just under which the young 
men were standing. 

Maurice soon learned that he had no unappreciative au- 
dience. As soon as Carter caught his meaning,^ all signs 
of irritation and dissatisfaction vanished from his counte- 
nance and a softer light came into his eyes. 

“I shall help them too,” he said. 

Just then the breakfast-bell rang. When all were seated 
at the table a conference was held. 

“ Now,” said Aunt Kate, “as this enterprise for aiding 
the sufferers originated with Maurice, I suggest that he 
give us his views. ” 

“Well, Auntie, what I have thought is this: A large 
2 


1 8 GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 

proportion of Kansas farmers are either poor men, or only 
in moderate circumstances. Many came west with but 
little means, If their labor had always been rewarded 
with such crops as Kansas soil will produce with proper 
cultivation and abundant rains, but few would be in an 
impoverished condition this morning. But such is not 
the case, and no doubt many are now wondering how 
they and their loved ones are to get through the year, or 
tide over until they can raise another crop. Therefore, 
unless assisted, thousands will be compelled to leave the 
country. Many, perhaps, will return in the spring, but 
many others will be unable to do so, thus losing their 
homes, while they will also be lost to the State. But if 
they are assured of assistance, I do not believe any great 
number will go. 

“ What I have thought of doing was, to contribute a 
liberal amount to be distributed to the needy of this 
county, and then go East and seek subscriptions of cash, 
provisions and clothing. Of course, I have not had time 
to mature any definite plan or mode of procedure.” 

“ I propose,” said Carter, “that we resolve ourselves into 
an Aid Society. I have not yet learned how much Maurice 
proposes to invest in his new ‘bank, ’but I will promise 
him a deposit of a thousand dollars for a starter. How 
does that strike you ? If it isn’t enough, why, don’t be 
bashful.” 

“I think that is about right for the present ; don’t you, 
Auntie ? ” 

“Yes, and I’ll promise a like amount,” was the 
reply. 

“I have been looking around a little since I came 
West,” Ida said, “for an opportunity to make an invest- 
ment, but so far, this new bank of Maurice’s is all I have 
found that suits me. You. may count on me for a thou- 
sand or two.” 

“I think a thousand will be all I will call on you for, 
for the present ; if more is needed, you will hear from 
me later.” 

“I will draw on Mr. Plumer after breakfast for a 
thousand dollars,” Eva said, “which will be appropri- 
ated for the benefit of the grasshopper sufferers.” 

“Of course, I may be counted on for another thou- 
sand,” Maurice said. “I think this will be a sufficient 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


19 


amount for us at present, but we shall doubtless have to 
go still deeper into our pocket-books before another crop 
is made.'’ 

“Yes, I think so myself,” said Aunt Kate. “ But why 
not try and interest our friends in town, in this work.? I 
believe a number there would join us.” 

The suggestion was considered a good one, and by ten 
o'clock the party was closeted with the mayor. The re- 
sult of the conference was that by noon the little city 
was flooded with posters of which the following is a copy : 

GRASSHOPPERS ! 

“A great calamity has befallen our people, and un- 
less prompt action is taken, many citizens, with their fam- 
ilies, will be compelled to abandon their homes, and 
many others who are unable to go elsewhere must endure 
much suffering. 

“ Let all who desire the future prosperity of the county 
and state, and who wish to contribute to the necessities 
of our unfortunate fellow-citizens, meet at the opera house 
promptly at three o’clock this afternoon. Ladies espe- 
cially invited. 

Geo. W. Warton, Mayor.” 

At three o’clock there was scarcely standing room in 
the opera house. 

The mayor called the assembly to order and stated the 
object of the meeting, when, on motion, he was elected 
chairman. 

Maurice Laverne was called upon to state the action 
which had been taken at Laverne Ranch that morning. 
He closed by making an appeal for united effort in behalf 
of the sufferers, when he sat down. Major Wheaton, one 
of the most prominent lawyers of the state, arose and 
said : — 

“Mr. Chairman, I am in hearty sympathy with this 
movement for three reasons. 

First, we are dependent for our own success upon that 
of the farmer. As this is largely an agricultural country, if 
the farmers and stock-raisers fail, business in all depart- 
ments must fail also, for they are almost our sole producers 
of original wealth. 

“Second, Whatever of success has attended us in the 


20 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


past we owe to the farmer. As a matter of justice, we 
should assist him in his hour of need, as he has us in his 
day of prosperity. 

‘ ‘ Third, As a Christian community, it is our duty to help 
the unfortunate. 

“ I am averse to doing anything in this matter ostenta- 
tiously, but I believe this is a time for public giving, not only 
that others may be encouraged to give, but that our farmer 
friends may know of our good will and remain in the 
country. 

“Although I cannot afford to do as much as our friends 
at Laverne Ranch propose, I think I can spare five hun- 
dred dollars for so worthy a cause. When you shall have 
properly organized, my check will be ready.” 

Mr. Layton then arose. He was a tall, good-looking 
fellow, with an aristocratic air, but with an eye to the 
main chance. He was regarded with much suspicion by 
his fellow-townsmen, none of whom believed he was ever 
actuated by generous motives or noble impulses ; but that 
in all he did he was looking out for the interests of Moses 
H. Layton, Attorney and Counselor at Law. He was not 
quite thirty years of age, and unmarried. On his admis- 
sion to the bar he settled in Larue, and had since worked 
up a large practice, but many of his cases and much of his 
work had reflected no credit upon his personal character. 

Major Wheaton was a gentleman in every sense of the 
w’^ord. He was about forty years of age, and one of the 
founders of the town, having located near the town site of 
Larue fourteen years before. He entered the Union Army 
the following year as second lieutenant of a Kansas com- 
pany, and four years later, when the war closed, he wore 
the shoulder-straps of a major. 

Mr. Layton was a native of South Carolina, and had not 
been at all in sympathy with the war-policy of the govern- 
ment, consequently there was no affinity between the two 
leading lawyers of Larue. 

When Mr. Layton arose, his antipathy to anything 
favored by Major Wheaton led him to say : — 

“ It appears to me we are a little hasty in this matter. 
It is now only about twenty-four hours since the grass- 
hoppers made their appearance. I question very much 
whether there will exist any considerable destitution 
among our farmers. It is my opinion that but few will 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


^ f 
^ L 


need assistance, and they can be aided much more cheaply 
through the regular channels. The County Commissioners 
have full powers to grant assistance to all persons in des- 
titute circumstances, and then the burden will fall on all 
alike. Besides, no application has been made for aid. I 
think you will find that they are not going to take kindly 
to the proposed action, for it is unquestionably an insult 
to their manhood. 

“ As there appears to be nothing before us, I move that 
the whole matter be referred to a committee of five, and 
that said committee be instructed to make diligent inquiry 
as to the probable necessities of the farmers, and report 
to this meeting one week from to-day.” 

Mr. James A. Crusher of the Banking house of Crusher 
Bros. & Co., seconded the motion. He was in no better re- 
pute than the gentleman whose motion met with his ap- 
proval. The house which he represented had little busi- 
ness except that of lending money at the highest obtainable 
rates of interest. 

There was another bank in the town known as “The 
Farmers’ and Merchants’,” conducted by a Mr. Plumer, a 
gentleman of irreproachable character, so far as business 
dealing goes, and with whom almost the entire banking 
business of Larue and Denton county, with the exception 
of loans, was transacted. Of these he had much the 
larger and better class of business. 

Mr. Warton stated Mr. Layton’s motion and then 
asked : 

“ Are you ready for the question ? ” 

He was answered by a storm of “noes.” Then Mr. 
Plumer arose. 

“Mr. Chairman,” he said, “ I am not a public speaker, 
but must say something upon this question. 

“I am not in sympathy with the motion. No greater 
disaster ever befell the people of our adopted state than this 
grasshopper scourge. I am one of those who believe 
that to protect our people from want is not simply a 
charity, but a duty as well. I do not wish to give offence 
to those who propose this motion, and yet it strikes me 
as intended for the purpose of shelving the whole matter. 
While the farmers are dependent upon us for many things, 
we are no less dependent upon them. Let it go out from 
this meeting that they have been turned over to the ten- 


22 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


der mercies of the County Commissioners for support, or 
that action has been delayed for a week, and no such exo- 
dus was ever known in the history of the county as will 
occur before the committee proposed by Mr. Layton shall 
have made its report. 

“ But if we proceed on the line suggested in the call 
for this meeting, the sufferers will then be apprised of our 
good intentions, and but few, if any, will leave. 

“ I am, I repeat, opposed to the motion, and in such 
hearty accord with the plan proposed by Mr. Laverne 
and endorsed by Major Wheaton, that if adopted, the 
Farmers’ and Merchants’ Bank of Larue will add another 
thousand to the subscriptions already proposed. ” 

As Mr. Plumer took his seat he was greeted with thun- 
ders of applause and cries of “Question” from nearly 
every one in the house. 

Mr. Layton and Mr. Crusher both attempted to speak, 
but gave it up. The motion was lost by an almost unanL 
mous vote. 

Roy Vanderman then moved that the meeting resolve 
itself into a society to be known as the “ Denton County 
Relief Association.” The motion was promptly seconded 
and carried unanimously, the handful who had supported 
Mr. Layton’s motion not voting, and all the necessary 
steps were taken to effect an organization. 

Aunt Kate was elected president, Mr. Warton vice 
president, Mr. Plumer treasurer, arid Major Wheaton sec- 
retary. 

The four officers, together with a committee on appro- 
priations, consisting of two gentlemen, of whom Roy 
Vanderman was one, and three ladies, were constituted 
a board of directors. 

The bonds of the treasurer and secretary were fixed at 
twenty-five thousand dollars each, and promptly given. 
Then the committee on subscriptions took the floor, and 
fifteen minutes later the Denton County Relief Association 
was fairly launched on its mission, when the meeting ad- 
journed, subject to the call of the president. 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


23 


CHAPTER III. 

NORTHERN AND SOUTHERN BEAUTY. 

The business of Vanderman & Co. had prospered from 
the first. Roy’s experience in Lexington had been worth 
far more to him than it would have been had his credit 
ventures proved successful, for in that event he probably 
would have followed them up to such an extent that in 
the end his failure would have been disastrous. As it 
was, he had simply expended about fifteen hundred dol- 
lars, and given over two years’ time to learn that he could 
be much happier by keeping out of debt than by trying to 
do a larger business than his capital would justify. 

The business begun in the early part of 1871, coupled 
with honest dealing and gentlemanly bearing, soon proved 
Roy’s passport into the best of Larue’s society, and his 
friendship for Albert induced him to bring the latter for- 
ward. It was not long until both were welcome guests 
wherever they appeared. Disappointing though their 
business experience in Lexington was, it had resulted not 
only in making good business men of them, but in creat- 
ing a lasting friendship for each other. 

Many a dollar’s worth of goods had passed out of the 
house of Vanderman & Co. to the debit of their charity 
account. The percentage of profit, after all expenses had 
been paid, was not large, but trade had increased so rap- 
idly that on the i8th of July, 1874, the stock and accounts 
would have invoiced fully forty thousand dollars, with 
not to exceed two thousand in liabilities. 

When the Relief Association adjourned, the Lavernes 
decided to invite the officers, members of the appropria- 
tion committee and a few others to a tea-party to be 
given a week later, when further action relative to the 
wants of the needy would be taken. 

Stella and Jesse Vanderman had passed the last three 
years at school in Lexington, boarding with an aunt, but 
had spent the summer vacations at Ashland Ranch, and 
had frequently met Carter and Maurice Laverne. Both 
young ladies had now finished their education, and taken 


24 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


up their permanent residence at Ashland Ranch, which 
was about the same distance from Larue as Laverne 
Ranch, while the two were four miles apart. 

Carter and Maurice had looked forward to the return of 
the young ladies to Kansas with a good deal of impatience, 
for neither had ever been so attracted toward a woman as 
Carter was toward Stella, and Maurice toward Jessie. 
Although they had been assiduous in paying their ad- 
dresses during the previous summer, nothing had so far 
passed between either couple to indicate that more than 
friendly feelings were entertained. 

Roy and Albert had met Eva and Ida two or three times 
during the previous summer, and also soon after their re- 
turn to Kansas, a few weeks before their introduction to 
the reader, as well as about once a week since. Roy was 
struck with the beauty of Eva, but up to this time he had 
shown her no special attention. 

About the time the Lavernes and Vandermans left the 
opera house for Vanderman & Co.’s store. Aunt Kate in- 
vited Roy to the tea-party. 

“Of course, Mr. Vanderman,” she added, “you will 
bring your sisters with you.” 

“I assure you nothing would afford us more pleasure,” 
Stella said, before Roy could reply, “ but that would make 
an extra drive for him of eight miles. Roy is an exceed- 
ingly good brother, but if we should permit him to make 
that drive I fear he would wish he had no sisters.” 

As Roy was about to laughingly dissent from Stella’s 
views and agree to comply with Aunt Kate’s wishes. 
Carter interposed. 

“I’ll tell you. Miss Stella,” he said, “howto arrange it. 
Maurice and I will take these sisters of ours to Ashland 
Ranch for a call, and you can return with us and remain 
over night with them.*” 

Carter’s plan met with general approval, and was agreed 
to. 

Albert had not attended the meeting at the opera house. 
Soon after entering the store, Ida and Eva were holding a 
whispered consultation with Aunt Kate. 

“Why, certainly,” the latter said aloud. Then she 
stepped up to Roy. “Mr. Vanderman,” she asked, “can 
you spare Mr. Grayson from the store on the evening of 
our tea-party ? If so, we would like to have him with us.” 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 2$ 

Most assuredly ; and it will afford me much pleasure 
to excuse him upon that occasion.” 

“Thank you.” She then returned to the group, with 
whom Albert was now chatting. “ Mr. Grayson,” she 
said, “ we have invited a number of friends to a tea-party 
a week from this evening, and shall expect you to be with 
us. ” 

A pleasant smile lit up his face as he saw the entire 
party desired him to accept the invitation. 

“Mr. Vanderman will attend, I presume.?’’ 

“ Yes ; he and his sisters will favor us.” 

He hesitated a moment, then excused himself and went 
up to Roy. 

“How will it be about both attending the tea-party at 
Laverne Ranch ? ” he asked. 

“Oh, the boys can get along without us for one even- 
ing. Go by all means.” 

Albert was next to Roy in authority in the house, and 
had for the past year and a half been receiving a salary of 
one hundred dollars per month. Except upon special 
occasions, it was usually arranged that both were not 
away at the same time during business hours. 

“Thank you; I certainly wish to,” Albert said, as he 
returned to the group. Roy, who had been detained by 
a customer, came up also. 

“ Mr. Vanderman thinks the business can be managed 
one evening without us,” said Albert. “It therefore af- 
fords me much pleasure to accept your very kind invita- 
tion.” 

He was sure of a welcome from all, but the glad light 
he saw in Ida’s eyes changed the night of the past year 
into brightest day. 

When the Lavernes took their leave, Roy and Albert 
had arranged to meet them at Ashland in time to drive 
to Laverne Ranch ; so it appeared that Roy would make 
that extra drive after all. 

The Lavernes were scarcely seated in their carriage 
until Aunt Kate said : — 

“ I fear much mischief is being wrought in our family. 
It is hard to decide who of the four is the hardest smitten. 
I am sure I can’t tell w^hat trouble is in store for us.” 

“Well,” said Maurice, “the trouble, so far as I am con- 
cerned, began a good while ago, and I fear it has gotten 


26 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


too deep a hold upon me ever to be removed. But of one 
thing I am assured, Roy Vanderman has cause to be proud 
of his sisters. I could find no greater earthly happiness 
than by making one of them my wife.’’ 

“Will you be kind enough to state the one, please.?” 
Carter said, with a long-drawn face, 

Maurice blushed, but with a laugh replied, “If all have 
been as observant as Aunt Kate, it can be no family se- 
cret, or rather secret from the family, that I am now 
ready to ‘ lay my heart, hand and fortune ’ at the feet of 
Jessie Vanderman.” 

“It seems to me, ’’said Eva, “ that Carter could tell as 
pathetic a story, if he were inclined to be eis confidential 
as has Maurice.” 

“Well,” said Carter, “I have not yet developed into 
such an orator as he, and am not capable of expressing 
myself with the same beauty of thought, and — well, I 
shall not try.” 

Aunt Kate said, “ It is pretty hard to tell sometimes 
what you do want ; but I believe my surmises are cor- 
rect, and if so, am sure from what I know of Mr. Vander- 
man, that he will not be averse to fair exchange with you.” 

“Why, Aunt Kate, I didn’t know you had developed 
into a regular matchmaker.” Then turning to Eva, 
“What do you say, sis .? ‘ Barkis is willin’’ if you are.” 

“ Please do not be too fast, my dear brother. You and 
Mr. Vanderman should not propose any trade of the kind 
suggested until your sisters have been consulted.” 

“Is it possible such a proposition does not meet with 
your unqualified approval? I certainly thought you re- 
garded the matter in that light. Now be honest. Don’t 
you ? ” 

“It will be time enough to express myself on the sub- 
ject when I shall have been consulted by the proper au- 
thority. ” 

Carter now turned his attention to Ida. “ How does 
it fare with my beautiful cousin ? ” he asked. “It strikes 
me she is no less interested in Mr. Vanderman’s head- 
clerk,” with a perceptible emphasis on the words “head- 
clerk,” than Eva, if I mistake not, is in the proprietor.” 

“I have certainly made the discovery that Mr. Vander- 
man’s head-clerk is a gentleman,” Ida replied, with a flash 
of indignation. 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


27 


“I trust nothing- contained in your remark is intended 
as a reflection upon any gentleman in this audience ? ' 
Carter said, with feigned anger. 

“Just as you please to take it, sir.” 

Carter turned and addressed Maurice with much con- 
cern. 

“ My dear cousin, I think we shall have to look after 
Ida. We must not suffer her to waste her beauty and 
fortune upon the head-clerk of a Kansas general mer- 
chandise dealer.” 

“The fact is,” Maurice replied, “I have been hit so 
hard myself, that for the present I shall have as much as 
I can attend to, to look after my own wounds without 
mixing up in Ida’s affairs.” 

“Yes, I see you are badly ‘gone’ and the entire re- 
sponsibility of looking after her must devolve upon me. 
Well, now, let’s see. The matter stands about this way. 
On one side, beauty, wealth and refinement, on the 
other, good-looking, first-class family, poor, strictly hon- 
est, head-clerk and twelve hundred a year. Heigh-ho ! 
We can’t stand it, can we, Maurice.?” 

“ I am hardly prepared in my present undone condition 
of mind to decide ; but the probabilities are that if Gray- 
son and Ida put their heads together, so to speak, we’ll 
have to. ” 

“Thank you. I think you have replied to our trouble- 
some cousin with much good sense,” said Ida. 

“Before leaving this interesting subject, my fair cousin, 
I would suggest that twelve hundred a year, come to 
think it over, is not so bad after all. It will procure many 
of the comforts of life, certainly — perhaps some of its lux- 
uries. With an economical wife in charge of the house- 
hold expenses, it can really be made to go a good way.” 

Ida’s eyes were ablaze with anger. It was the first 
time any of the family had seen her so thoroughly aroused. 

“Why, Carter,” Eva exclaimed, “you ought to be 
ashamed of yourself to tease Ida so ! From what Mr. 
Vanderman and his sisters say, Mr. Grayson’s family is 
equal to that of any in his native state. It is not his fault 
that he is poor ; he is certainly our equal in every other 
respect. He has never harmed you, and you have no 
cause or right to speak as you have.” 

Ida was in tears, caused by both anger and mortifica,- 


28 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


tion, and Carter’s remarks had caused Eva to become 
nearly as indignant as she. 

“My dear little cousin,” Carter exclaimed, “I would 
not have hurt you so for a kingdom ! I really did not 
think how harshly my words sounded, and only wanted 
to tease you a little. “ I have met Mr. Grayson often 
enough to know that he is every inch a gentleman. 
I do sincerely beg your pardon, and now give you my 
promise to be best man at your wedding.” 

Brushing away her tears Ida joined in the general laugh, 
but she could not refrain from requesting Carter not to be 
so free with the offer of his services until they should be 
in demand. 

When Stella and Jessie took their departure for Ashland 
Ranch, the Lavernes and the tea-party soon became the 
subject of conversation. 

“ If we can find many like them,” said Stella, “perhaps 
we shall soon get over our homesickness. It seems 
strange to find so much culture and refinement so far west. ” 

“ Yes, I have noticed that you appear to be very much 
interested in at least one member of this delightful fam- 
ily.” 

“Thanks, my dear sister, I have been making some 
observations myself recently.” 

Jessie blushed rosily, and then they did as had been 
their custom from early childhood — made full confidants 
of each other. They also discussed what they would 
wear to the tea-party ; then they reverted to the devasta- 
tion wrought by the grasshoppers, and expressed their 
sympathy for the stricken farmers. 

When they reached home their parents were awaiting 
them at the front gate. 

Mr. and Mrs. Vanderman were feeling very sad over 
the misfortunes of their poorer neighbors, but were not 
aware that a meeting had been held for the benefit of the 
sufferers. They had prospered during the three years of 
their residence in Kansas, having made much more money 
during that time than in any five years in Kentucky, and 
could afford to lose their present crop. Imbued as they 
were with the spirit of true charity and Christian philan- 
thropy, they thought much more seriously of their neigh- 
bors’ loss than of their own. 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


29 


They had not reached the house until the young ladies 
began to tell of the meeting in town and its results, which 
was more than pleasing to their parents. 

“How much did Roy subscribe for the firm ? ” Mr. 
Vanderman asked. 

“Five hundred dollars,'* Stella replied. 

“That is about right, but I must do something person- 
ally. Don’t you think so, my dear?" 

“ I certainly do," his wife replied. 

“ Oh, I am glad," said Stella, “that you intend to help 
the poor farmers. They surely need all the assistance 
they can obtain. Each of the Lavernes have given a 
thousand dollars, and, besides, the young gentlemen are 
going east to solicit for the sufferers." 

“ Say, mamma," said Jessie, “the Mr. Lavernes are to 
bring their sisters here for a call a week from to-day. 
Roy and Mr. Grayson will meet them here, when we will 
all attend a party in the evening at Laverne Ranch." 

“ Yes, and Jessie and I promised to remain over night. 
I do not know when I ever looked forward to a party 
with so much impatience." 

“ Why," Mrs. Vanderman exclaimed, while she tried to 
look grave, “it seems a little strange that you should be 
so excited over a party to be given on the prairies of 
Kansas after having attended so many fashionable gath- 
erings in Lexington. It strikes me as being somewhat 
mysterious." 

Both young ladies blushed furiously. 

“Mother," said Mr. Vanderman, “ I thinkthose cheeks 
betray the secret. You will have to look after your girls, 
or they are likely to get into mischief." 

By the time their father had finished his speech the 
“ girls " had recovered from their embarrassment. 

“Oh, don’t be uneasy about us, papa," said Stella. 
“When a young lady reaches her eighteenth year she is 
old enough to take care of herself. As Jessie is eighteen 
and I am twenty, there is but little danger of losing our 
heads in the whirlpool of fashionable life on the Kansas 
prairies." 

As Mr. Vanderman looked into the merry eyes of his 
daughters he threw an arm around each, drew them to 
him and kissed them. 

“It is too bad," he exclaimed, “ that old age should 


30 


GOLD, GRACE,, AND GLORY. 


have overtaken you without ever having made a conquest ! 
But unless all indications are at fault, I think, if neither 
has yet conquered, both are about ready to surrender.” 

Jessie caught her father’s face between her hands, and 
drawing them together until his mouth assumed a per- 
pendicular shape, she kissed him and then gave his ear a 
playful pull. 

“As to conquests, my dear papa,” she said, “you are 
very much mistaken. We have each made several, and 
among whom Stella can number no less a personage than 
the celebrated Lexington capitalist, Mr. Schuster. Oh ! I 
must tell you of his proposal.” 

“ Why, Jessie ! how dare you ! But then I suppose you 
had as well get it off your mind, for you will never be 
happy until you do. Remember, though, that I have one 
or two little incidents stored away in the chambers of my 
memory which, when brought to light, will cut quite a 
figure in your past history.” 

“You haven’t, either ! I wish to have it distinctly un- 
derstood that when my admirers have desired to address 
me seriously, I have seen to it that they didn't do so in 
public places, at least. On the contrary, I have always 
led them to some quiet, secluded spot, heard them 
through, then gently soothed their sorrows and become a 
sister to them. Let’s see,” as she reflected for a moment 
and counted on her fingers, “ I have four brothers of that 
kind, now, among the young and rising generation of Lex- 
ington. ” 

When she paused, she looked as innocent as if she had 
never caused the heart of a youthful swain to beat the faster. 

“I fear you are a sad flirt,” said Mrs. Vanderman, while 
she but illy concealed a smile. “I trust nothing serious 
has come of your experiences in the past. You must be 
careful, my dear, or you may some day be made to atone 
for all your shortcomings along this line.” 

“ Pshaw ! Why, mamma, each one of them had a new 
string to his bow in less than a week. Don’t worry about 
any of my admirers suffering from a serious affection of 
the heart. It was no secret in Lexington that papa in- 
tended to give each of his children ten thousand dollars 
when they should set up in business for themselves. No 
doubt but they had an eye on that ten thousand dollars ; 
but, unfortunately for them, I had too.” 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


31 


“Well,” said her father, “you seem to have gotten 
clear away from the subject. How about Mr. Schuster’s 
proposal ? ” 

“Oh, yes! I must say that Stella conducted herself 
very discreetly while in Lexington. I am sure, had she 
wished, she might now be a sister to at least half a dozen 
young citizens of that city. But she has gotten to be a 
lady of such mature years and ripe experience, and hav- 
ing as many brothers in Kansas as she desired, she was 
able to head them off with such dexterity that it was not 
at all necessary to take them into the family. But with 
Mr. Schuster she was less fortunate. She met him about 
three months ago. He is, you know, not a bad-looking 
man when you remember that he is seventy years old. 
He at once tried to make himself very pleasing, and not 
long before we left Lexington he called at Aunt Nellie’s, 
asked for Stella, and was shown into the front parlor. I 
was lying on a sofa in an adjoining room, the door of 
which was slightly ajar, deeply immersed in the closing 
chapters of an interesting book. I suppose Mr. Schuster 
had called upon some matter of business, and paid no at- 
tention to his entrance. Had I known what his object in 
calling was I should not now be able to repeat his pro- 
posal to Stella, for I should have promptly withdrawn. 
But she had scarcely joined him until I became so inter- 
ested a listener as to overlook the fact that I was actually 
playing the part of an eavesdropper. 

“When Stella entered, Mr. Schuster arose, approached 
her, his face wreathed in its most fascinating smile and 
his hand extended. 

“‘My dear, Mish Vanerman,’ he said, ‘how do you 
do ? Vy, you ish looking as sveet ash de virst roshe uv 
soomer. I neffer saw any von look so sveet een all my 
life. ’ 

“‘Mr. Schuster,’ said Stella, drawing herself back and 
not noticing his offered hand, ‘will you please inform 
me of the object of your call ? ’ 

“‘Vy, my deer,’ said the unabashed Mr. Schuster, ‘I 
haf called dis evenings on a matter uv de heart. I haf 
vallen in luff mit your sveet vace. I haf been a vidower 
vor nine year, und een all dot time I haf not zeen any 
von I tot could fill de place een my heart dot my dear 
Rebecca filt, until I zee you. 


32 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


‘ Now, my sveet girl, eef you vill be my vife, I vill luff 
you as no man ever luff a voman pefore, already I ish 
de reechest man in dis city. I vill gif you two hundred 
vifty tousand tollar vor your own, I vill build de vines! 
house een Lexington und vernish it mit de vines! vernicher 
as neffervas. You vill haf de vines! carriage, mit coach- 
man, und vootman een litfery, und you vill be de vinest 
lady in de city. Den, ven I die, I will cut my son Shon 
off mit a huntred tousand tollar, und you vill haf all de 
rest. Den you vill be de reechest vidow in all dis 
country, und you can marry any von you vish.' 

“I was lying so I could see Stella’s face, and I wish 
you could have seen it too, for it was certainly worth the 
seeing. 

“‘Mr. Schuster,’ she replied, ‘I am very sorry you 
have thought proper to do me this honor. There are 
several reasons why I cannot consent to become your 
wife. In the first place, I do not love you, and cannot 
marry any man whom I do not love with all my heart. 
There is also too great a difference in our ages, as well 
as religion ; so you must excuse me for declining your 
proposal.’ 

“ ‘ My deer Mish Vanerman,’ he said, * I am avare uv 
de fact dat my proposal ish rather sudden, so please do 
not make oop your mind until you haf tot it all ofer. 
Schust tink uv de vine house, de vine vernicher, de 
coachman und vootman een liffery, de vinest lady in all 
de land, de two huntred vifty tousand tollar now, und 
nearly a million more vhen I die. Tink uv all dese tings 
vor a week, und den gif me my answer.’ 

“ While he was uttering his last speech Stella touched 
a bell. 

“ ‘ I have done all the thinking necessary, Mr. Schuster. 
I am not on the matrimonial market, to be either bought 
or sold.’ 

“As he said ‘O my dear Mish Vanerman — ’ a servant 
appeared. 

“ ‘James,’ said Stella, ‘ show Mr. Schuster to the door.’ 

“ He gave a muttered growl as Stella dismissed him 
and turned into the room I was occupying. I saw his 
face as he followed James, and although Stella and I had 
a good laugh as soon as he was out of hearing, yet there 
was a glitter in his eyes I did not like. But now that we 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


33 


are so far away from him, of course there can be nothing 
to fear/' 

The parents had enjoyed the story until Jessie spoke of 
Schuster's appearance when he left the parlor ; then they 
could not help feeling a little uneasiness, for they knew 
him to be an unprincipled, as well as very vindictive 
man. 

“Well,” said Stella, “Jessie has told her story and 1 
must now tell mine. You know the old saying, ‘Time 
about is fair play.' 

“ I did not act the the part of an eavesdropper in this 
case, but have the particulars from one who did. Harry 
Winters is one of the most mischievous boys in Lexington, 
and a perfect mimic.” 

“ Oh, Stella ! ” exclaimed Jessie, “don’t tell that story, 
for goodness’ sake ! It gives me such heartaches to 
think of the sorrow I unfortunately and unintentionally 
wrought, that I would fain cast it out of my mind for- 
ever ! ” 

“ Time about, etc., sister mine. You remember that 
Mr. Roseman lost his wife a little more than a year ago. 
He has three daughters, two of whom are married, and 
Nettie, the youngest, is about my age, or two years older 
than Jessie. 

“A few weeks before I so unceremoniously dismissed 
Mr. Schuster, Mr. Roseman called and asked for Jessie, 
to whom he had recently been very polite. Harry heard 
him ask for Jessie, and anticipating some fun, darted 
behind a sofa which stood in one corner of the parlor, 
where he could hear all, just before Mr. Roseman entered. 
I will now tell the remainder of the story as Harry told 
it to me. 

“ ‘Mr. Roseman was just about able to walk, but that 
was all. When Jessie came in he arose and made a great 
effort to appear sober. 

“ ‘ My dear Miss Vanderham,’ he said, ‘how do yo’ do 
thish maw’n ? I’m glad to see yo’ looking s’ fresh’n 
lovely.’ 

“ He held out his hand. Jessie gave him hers rather 
reluctantly as she replied : — 

“‘I beg your pardon, Mr. Roseman, but you have 
made a mistake in my name. It is Vanderman, not 
Vanderham.’ 

3 


34 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


“‘So?' he asked with blinking eyes which he could 
scarcely keep open. ‘'Scuse me, Miss Vanerman. It’s 
a hard name t’ r’member. Tell yo’, Miss Vanerman, what 
I want ! I’m a poo’, florn wid’wer. I’ve seen a good 
deal of yo’ lately. My Nettie needs the r’straining care 
of a mother, an’ I b'lieve yo’s just th’ woman to fill th’ 
aching void’n both our hearts. Miss Vanerman, I love 
yo’ with all my soul ! ’ Here he brought his left hand as 
near the region of his heart as he was able, while with 
his right he made an immense flourish, at the same 
time attempting to drop on his left knee. But unfortu- 
nately, his foot caught on a rug and he fell headlong, 
his nose striking a chair, causing the blood to flow freely. 

“ ‘Why, Mr. Roseman ! ’ exclaimed Jessie as she sprung 
to one side to get out of his way, are you hurt ? Here, 
take my handkerchief. Your nose seems to have fared 
badly. She rang for a servant who quickly brought water 
and towel. While Mr. Roseman was removing the evi- 
dences of his mishap, Jessie was saying, ‘I’m so sorry 
for this ! I am sure I can’t understand why we should 
tolerate such ridiculous fashions as having rugs scattered 
all over the house for some one to stumble over.’ 

“ ‘Thanks, Miss Vanerman, awfully, I was just ’bout t’ 
lay m’ hand ’n heart at yo’ feet ; ’n’ by Joe, they’re pretty 
ones, too,’ he said as he caught sight of the toes of shoes as 
they peeped out from under her skirts. 

“ ‘ Miss Vanerman,’ striking a pensive attitude as he 
cast the towel aside, ‘ can you not be mine ? m’ life will 
be d’voted to yo’ happiness. Not a care ’r trouble shall 
come near yo’, an’ yo’ sh’ll live the life of a queen. All 
I sh’ll ask in return will be that yo’ love me truly, ’n care 
’s a mother should foh my poo’, motherless daughter.’ 
Here he attempted to take Jessie’s hand, but she eluded 
him. 

“ ‘ Mr. Roseman, it is really too bad, I am sorry, very 
sorry, indeed, for this,’ she replied. ‘While I sympathize 
with you and your little twenty year old daughter, it is 
utterly impossible for me to accept your -offer. Were you 
twenty five or thirty years younger, your breath less 
fragrant, and your mind much clearer, I might be in- 
duced to look with more favor upon your proposal ; but, 
as the matter now stands, I am compelled to decline, with 
thanks. ’ 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


35 


“ * So ? My poo’ motherless girl ! ’ ’Scuse me, MissVaner- 
man, fi’ give way t’ my sorrow, Fm a broken-hearted 
man ! ” He wept for a few moments, then starting up, 
exclaimed, ‘Begone, vain grief !’ brought Jessie’s blood- 
stained handkerchief across his face and cheeks, leaving 
them smeared all over, dashed the handkerchief to the 
floor, turned to Jessie with ‘ Cruel one ! thus to trifle with 
th’ ’fections of a poo’ trusting heart ! ’ and rushed out of 
the house.” 

While Stella told of Mr. Roseman’s proposal, Jessie sat 
with her head resting against her father’s shoulder, the 
picture of innocence and unconcern, when Stella con- 
cluded, Jessie said : — 

“ Why, papa, I couldn’t be Nettie Roseman’s mother, 
could I ? ” 


CHAPTER IV. 

TRUE LIGHT. 

On the evening following the return of Stella and Jessie 
from Larue, they were again with their parents. Mrs. 
Vanderman’s face wore a serious look. 

“ My dears,” she said this afternoon we had our laugh, 
but now let us lay aside all levity, for I wish to speak upon 
a subject of the greatest importance. 

I think you both have too much good sense to let what 
I am about to say, make you vain or silly. The Lord has 
indeed been good to you, for in addition to the other in- 
numerable blessings with which He has always supplied 
you. Pie has bestowed upon you much of what the world 
calls beauty. But beware how you use His gifts ! Re- 
member, that unless you use them to His honor and glory, 
you will never find true happiness. 

“Roy never found it until last winter, although he has 
always been strictly moral, upright and honorable, an 
exemplary son and brother. Now if I could see my 
daughters become as beautiful in their spiritual life as they 
are in their physical, my earthly happiness would be com- 
plete.” 

“Why, mamma,” said, Stella, “you don’t think us so 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


36 

very bad, do you ? I am sure all your and papa's lessons 
have not been lost upon us." 

“ As the wmrld goes, I do not think you are bad at all. 
I believe no purer minded girls live than mine. I do not 
think either would willingly or intentionally inflict pain 
or sorrow upon a single human being. I believe your 
hearts are so tender that you would not willingly trample 
upon the worm that grovels in the dust. Yet, my dear 
children, you may live very near the borders of Christ’s 
Kingdom, and not be of it. 

“You have been richly endowed by your Heavenly 
Father, and He has permitted your earthly parents to 
contribute to your happiness by fitting you to adorn any 
society in the land. You owe all to the goodness of God, 
hence, are indebted to Him for all comeliness of mind 
and person, as well as for all the joys and blessings of 
life which are constantly being bestowed upon you. But 
in return for all these things, what have you done for Him ? 
Remember, my darlings, that to whom much hath been 
given, of such much will be required." 

It was from their mother, who still retained many of 
her youthful charms, that Stella and Jessie inherited their 
beauty. As she ceased speaking, her daughters went to 
her and dropped on their knees, one on each side. 

“ I know you are the best mamma in the world," said 
Jessie, and we are a couple of sad romps ; but we do want 
to be as good as you are. Now we are out here where 
there will be little else to occupy our minds, you teach us 
how to be. " 

“ My child," as she kissed them, “ you must not take 
your mother, or any human being, as your model if you 
wish to enter upon a better life, for if you do, you will make 
an ignominous failure. There is but One who is worthy to 
be taken as a pattern, and that is Christ. He alone is able 
to heal all your backsliding ; cleanse you from unright- 
eousness, and make and keep you pure within.” 

“Mamma," said Stella softly, “we do want to find 
the way to Him. While I do not think we have been so 
far away as many, we are not in possession of such joy 
and peace as you possess. We have remarked many times 
upon the difference in Roy now and before his conversion. 
While he has always been kind and affectionate there is 
a tenderness about him now that we never saw before." 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


37 


She paused for a few moments, and then continued, “ Oh, 
mamma,” while the tears came into her eyes, “ I do want 
to be led to that Saviour who has done so much for him 
and you and papa.” Soon, Jessie, too, was in tears. 

At a sign from Mrs. Vanderman, her husband dropped 
upon his knees. He began by thanking God for His good- 
ness and mercy to him and his. He thanked Him that 
his son had been brought to Christ, and that his daughters 
had been made to see the necessity of the application of 
the blood — the cleansing power — to their hearts. Then 
with tender solicitude he asked that they might be able 
to lay hold on the promises, and that the light might shine 
in upon them also. He commended them to his Saviour’s 
loving care with such earnestness that before he arose 
from his knees Stella cried out : 

“Oh, my Father in Heaven, help me to come to Thee ! " 
While Jessie was sobbing audibly, and was not less anx- 
ious to reach the cross than her sister. Verily, the 
prayers of the parents had been answered in some meas- 
ure at last, for the Spirit had come to their daughters’ 
hearts in convicting power ! 

During the following week the minds of Stella and Jessie 
did not dwell so much upon the tea-party as they had ex- 
pected, but were occupied with a matter of much more im- 
portance. While their parents gave them all the assist- 
ance in their power, and seemingly to them they were 
making every effort to enter into the earthly kingdom of 
their Divine Master, all efforts were vain until the even- 
ing preceding the tea-party. Then while Mr. Vanderman 
was leading in prayer at the family altar, he poured out 
his soul with such earnestness in behalf of his sorrowing 
daughters, that Stella was enabled to exclaim, while her 
face was radiant : — 

“Oh precious Saviour! The light is shining into 
my soul at last ! Why have I gone so long without 
Thee ? ” 

Her parents were rejoiced that she had been released 
from the dominion of sin, but she had always lived so 
near the borders of Christ’s kingdom that they wondered 
why she had not entered it before. They gave Jessie all 
needed advice, and believed it would not be long until 
she, too, would be added to the Master’s fold. 

It was about four o’clock in the afternoon preceding 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


38 

the tea-party, when Roy and Albert started for Ashland 
Ranch. The road was one of the most largely traveled 
of any leading out of Larue. When beyond the limits 
of the town and where the width of the road would per- 
mit, they drove side by side. No two young men in 
Kansas were more in each other’s confidence than they. 

“What are your intentions with regard to Miss Ida 
for the evening?” Roy asked. “Have you decided to 
lay immediate siege to her heart ? ” he added smilingly. 

“It is too early in the day to determine on my course 
of action for the evening, ” Albert returned with an answer- 
ing smile. “I presume I shall be governed by circum- 
stances when I meet her. If my association with her 
this evening confirms the opinion I formed the first time 
I met her, there is nothing I would permit to stand in the 
way of trying to win her love except my poverty. As 
far as birth, good name, and education are concerned, I 
am her equal. But if reports are true, both young ladies 
are as wealthy as their brothers, and much as I might 
love her, I could never appear before her or the world 
as a fortune-hunter.” 

“Well,” said Roy, “I do not believe any of the family 
belong to the class who would make wealth a necessary 
qualification for admission to their family circle. While 
I think they would spurn with contempt one they regarded 
as a fortune-hunter, yet one their equal in intelligence 
and good breeding, one whom they should regard as 
possessing all the qualifications for making a happy home, 
would be admitted to their favor much more quickly 
than one lacking such qualifications, although his wealth 
should be ten times as great as their own. 

“As for me,” Roy continued after a pause. “I am 
somewhat attracted toward Miss Eva ; but my heart is 
still in my own keeping, and I shall endeavor to retain 
possession of it until I am sure I can place my affections 
where they will be appreciated.” 

“ I wish I could say as much, I have met many young 
ladies for whom I have entertained the warmest of friend- 
ship ; but until I met Ida Laverne, I never saw one who 
could make my pulse beat the faster. When, however, I 
looked into her eyes for the first time, I realized that there 
was such an experience as love at first sight, for in her I 
met my fate, be it for weal or woe, and for the last year, 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 39 

to honorably win hers has been the absorbing dream of 
my life." 

“I have hardly been a believer in such an experience, 
but can doubt no more, since you have had such indis- 
putable proof of its existence. If Miss Ida possesses, as 
I believe, a character in keeping with that of her brother, 
and in keeping with her outward appearance, my advice 
is to win her if you can." 

“It is too soon to decide what my future action will be, 
but of one thing I am assured. If I cannot win the love 
of Ida Laverne, I shall always wdsh she had never crossed 
my path, yet if I should, I fear it will be a long time 
before I shall make up my mind to ask her to be my wife ; 
for I never will until able to support her as she should 
be, regardless of her own fortune." 

At this point in the conversation the road narrowed so 
that one was compelled to drop behind, and there was 
no opportunity to renew it until the next morning. 

It had been the intention, when the tea-party was pro- 
posed, to make it a much smaller affair than it was now 
to be, for before the Lavernes left Larue they had given 
many more invitations than they at first intended. 

Aunt Kate gave one invitation which she very much 
regretted, and yet, without appearing to give intentional 
offense, she could not have refrained from giving. Just as 
she was asking Mr. and Mrs. Warton to be of the party, 
Mr. Layton stepped up, shook hands with her, although 
she had only the slightest acquaintance with him, and 
made same good-natured remark concerning the dignity 
which had been thrust upon her. Eva and Ida were at 
her side and she introduced him to them. Although, 
from what she had heard of him she did not fancy him at 
all, she realized that she must either invite or offend him ; 
so, without reflection, she chose the former alternative, 
and he accepted with alacrity. 

An hour or two before Roy and Albert left Larue, 
Carter and Ida, and Maurice and Eva were off for Ash- 
land Ranch. Every arrangement for the comfort of their 
expected guests was completed except those which must, 
of necessity, be made later in the day. They arrived 
more than an hour earlier than Roy and Albert. 

Carter and Maurice were well acquainted with Mr. and 
Mrs. Vanderman. Ida and Eva had only a slight acquaint- 


40 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


ance with them, but it was not long until they decided 
that Ashland Ranch would be a pleasant place to visit. 
The Vandermans were the embodiment of far-famed 
Kentucky hospitality, and the ease and grace with which 
they welcomed and entertained their guests, captivated 
all hearts. 

It was nearly six o’clock when the four young couples 
entered their buggies. As the reader may be somewhat 
interested in this buggy ride, we will give each couple a 
passing notice. 

When Carter took his seat beside Stella, there was such 
a sweet, tender expression about her, produced in con- 
sequence of the spiritual joy she had received the day 
before, that the light, flippant remark with which he was 
about to begin a conversation, was not uttered, as it 
suddenly occurred to him that it would be much out of 
place. But to remain silent long under such circum- 
stances, was, to him an impossibility. 

“ A penny for your thoughts. Miss Stella,” he said. 

“I fear they would not be worth the money, nor as 
entertaining to you as they are to me,” she replied, as 
she looked up with a smile. 

His natural love of fun, and inclination to turn every- 
thing into a jest could no longer be restrained. 

“ Is it possible you can think for a moment that any 
line of thought which is of interest to you, would not be 
of equal interest to me ? ” He spoke with great serious- 
ness, while fun and undisguised admiration beamed from 
his eyes. 

Stella did not smile, but turned away with a hurt 
look. 

“Forgive my nonsense. Miss Stella,” he hastened to 
say. “ 1 did not intend to be either offensive or inquisi- 
tive. " 

“ I certainly forgive you, Mr. Laverne,” she said with a 
frank, open smile, which, figuratively speaking, nearly put 
Carter on his head, “if there is anything to pardon, which 
I very seriously doubt. A week ago I question whether 
you would have attempted anything of the character of 
the remark you now deplore, which would not have been 
met by one upon my part equally as light and airy ; nor 
do I now wish to be understood as objecting to innocent 
mirth or pleasure. But you will surely pardon me when 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


41 


I say that I have had such experience since I last met 
you as wholly unfits me to-day for that kind of conversa- 
tion.” 

“ I now more than ever regret that my natural dis- 
position led me to make a remark which seems to have 
grated harshly upon your ears.” 

There was nothing flippant about Carter now. His 
curiosity was aroused, yet he was too much of a gentle- 
man to ask for an explanation, and Stella was at a loss as 
to how she should explain herself. While she felt she 
should do so, she did not wish to bring her newly found 
happiness obtrusively forward ; nor did she wish to 
acquire a reputation for preaching, or of being given to 
cant. With a quick but silent uplifting of her heart to 
God, she asked for Divine guidance, when there flashed 
through her mind, this text : — 

“ He that confesseth me before men, him will I confess 
before my Father and the holy angels.” She received 
this, an inspiration from Heaven, and with another brief 
prayer that she might be guided aright in what she was 
about to say, began. 

“ Mr. Laverne, I trust you will not consider me desirous 
of appearing better than I am, and will excuse me if I 
introduce what may be to you an objectionable theme, 
into our conversation. 

“My parents have been sincere Christians for many 
years. They have tried earnestly to lead their children 
into the ‘strait and narrow way,’ and their efforts have 
not been in vain, although their prayers seemed to be 
unanswered for many years. 

“ Ever since I can remember, I think I have not been 
far from Christ’s Kingdom, yet I could not say with con- 
fidence, ‘I know in whom I have believed.' But soon 
after Jessie and I returned home, a week ago, I was led, 
through the instrumentality of papa and mamma, to see 
the necessity of entering upon a better and holier life, yet 
not until last evening was I enabled to look upon the 
Saviour’s face with .an eye of faith. Then, while con- 
templating His goodness and love, and remembering the 
numberless obligations 1 was under, to give Him my best 
and richest service, my heart cried out within me that I 
might see my way clearly, and be able to enlist under 
His banner, when there burst in upon my soul such a 


42 GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 

flood of glory as made me happier than I had supposed 
I could ever be. I knew, unworthy as I was and am, 
that the cleansing power had been applied to my heart, 
and I had been accepted by my Heavenly Father. 

“ Since then, I have been filled with continual praise 
and thanksgiving, and a desire to do something for Him 
who has done so much for me.’’ 

Stella’s confession of faith in Christ, and acknowledg- 
ment of her conversion, was couched in such simple 
language, and exhibited such childlike trust as to produce 
an indescribable impression upon the mind of Carter. 
As he let his gaze rest upon her face, he could see such 
sweetness, such purity of soul, the reflex of which was 
emblazoned upon her every feature, that he felt himself 
unworthy to touch even the hem of her garments. He 
did not speak for a few moments, but while he was 
silent his mind worked rapidly. When he did speak, it 
was with an expression of reverence in voice and eyes 
that he had never before exhibited, at the same time his 
wish was, that he might become as pure and holy as she. 
Then his mind reverted to the text he had heard preached 
from the previous Sunday : — 

“Come unto me all ye ends of the earth, and be ye 
saved. ” 

“Surely,” he thought, “I would like to enter upon a 
better life than I am living. If the Christ died for all the 
world, as we are taught, why did He not die for me ? 
Then if He can work such a change in this fair girl, who 
has lived all her life on the threshhold of His Kingdom, 
what a change could He not work in me, whose entire 
life has been spent in sin and folly ? Oh, that I could be 
made as pure and holy as she ! ” 

'‘]\Iiss Stella, your words have moved me more deeply 
than I can tell you. Yet, I think it no more your words 
than your manner, for it stamps with the impress of truth, 
every word you have spoken. 

“Although there has been a religious influence sur- 
rounding me all my life, I have never sought to enter 
upon that of a Christian. But with all my indifference, 
I have never doubted the existence of a God, nor of a 
Christ who can save. In our own family, in the person 
of Aunt Kate, and recently in that of Maurice, I have 
seen the Christian life so fully exemplified, that, at times. 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 43 

it has been difficult for me to resist the inclination to 
seek to enter upon it myself. 

“But, I tell you frankly that I do now want to become 
such a Christian as you. Will you not assist me to attain 
to all you have attained.?” 

“Mr. Laverne, I am glad to hear you speak as you 
have, except upon one point, and that is, of becoming 
such a Christian as I am. If you should undertake to 
pattern your faith after that of any human creature, you 
would make a miserable failure. I think that is why I 
was not long ago in possession of the peace and happi- 
ness I now enjoy. I took for my pattern, papa and 
mamma. As I did yesterday, and as all must do, who 
seek successfully, you must look to Christ and Him alone. 
But I know little yet as to how I should direct others, for 
I am so new to the way myself. Yet I assure you, as I 
learn of it, it will afford me great pleasure to aid you. 
Still,” she added musingly, “ I do not think there is much 
any one can do except Christ and yourself. I think when 
you shall have truly repented of, and turned away from 
sin ; when you are ready to receive Him, to put Him 
before all the world, and can say with all your soul : — 

‘Just as I am, without one plea. 

But that thy blood was shed for me, 

And that thou bid’st me come to thee, 

Oh Lamb of God, I come, I come,’ 

you will find little trouble thereafter.” 

They continued to converse upon this subject until they 
reached Laverne Ranch. The more they discussed it, the 
stronger became Carter’s determination to find the “ pearl 
of great price ” at the earliest possible moment. He could 
scarcely think of himself as the same careless being of a 
few hours before. 

“But you must be careful, young man, or you may have 
a thorny way to tread, for is not your new desire born of 
a wish, as you have expressed it, to become as pure and 
good as the woman at your side, more than of a desire to 
honor Christ by giving Him personal service ? Remem- 
ber that he is entitled to, and demands the Jirsf place in 
your heart, and until you can give Him such a place. He 
can never enter at all ! ” 

From what Eva had heard of Roy, she believed him to 


44 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


be possessed of a pure and noble manhood, and worthy 
of the love of any woman, perhaps, whom he might seek 
to win for his wife. Yet she was an eminently sensible 
young lady. She did not intend to give her love to Mr. Roy 
Vanderman or any other gentleman until she should be 
sure that it was wanted. 

As Roy turned his horses into the road leading to La- 
verne Ranch, Eva exclaimed : 

“ What a delightful place Kansas would be if it were 
not for the misfortunes which sometimes overtake its peo- 
ple ! I never saw a more beautiful country than this was 
a few weeks ago. 

“ Yes,’' said Roy, “ until about three years and a half 
ago I lived in the far-famed ‘ Blue-grass region ’ of Ken- 
tucky, which has been considered for half a century the 
garden spot of America. Yet in my opinion it is far be- 
hind Kansas in beauty of landscape, as well as in agri- 
cultural possibilities when the latter is at its best. Kansas 
soil is so productive and can be cultivated with such 
ease, that if it were not for the occasional drawbacks with 
which we meet, it would not be many years until its 
productions would become the wonder of the world. 
Most of the farmers brought but little means to Kansas, 
and they have not yet gotten sufficiently ahead to with- 
stand such a scourge as this. But in a few years it will 
be different. Should such another calamity befall us ten 
years hence, I think it will then be proven that Kansas is 
abundantly able to take care of herself. While we are 
told that ‘The poor ye shall have always with you,’ yet 
he who cannot then breast such a storm will be the excep- 
tion and not the rule.” 

“I had no idea I should like Kansas so well until Ida 
and I were here a year ago. We had been receiving the 
Larue papers, and learned from them all we could con- 
cerning it, but would not have been prepared for such 
beauty as was presented to our view when we at last 
arrived, had we not been here before. Butin a few days, 
what a sad change ! Sometimes when I suffer my mind 
to dwell upon it, I can scarcely refrain from sheddinp- 
tears ! ” 

“ It does not detract from the beauty and dignity of 
womanhood to suffer yourself to be thus moved.’"’ Ashe 
made this remark Roy turned his eyes full upon Eva with 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


45 


an admiration expressed in them that he did not attempt 
to conceal. She met his gaze for a moment, and then 
with a blush, turned quickly away, while she hastened to 
say : 

“ Mr. Vanderman, I understand you are a Christian. 
How do you account for the scourge with which the poor 
of Kansas are now afflicted ? I say the poor, because, 
while it also falls upon the rich, it must strike the former 
tenfold the harder blow. 

“ We are taught that God is all powerful, and that He 
ordereth all things. Undoubtedly, He could have averted 
this great calamity. Does it seem possible that a kind 
and loving Father, such as we are taught God is, would 
permit, much less order such an affliction upon His crea- 
tures ? ” 

At first there was no trace of either unbelief or faith in- 
dicated in the questions she propounded or the comments 
she made. But she seemed to take a deeper interest in 
her subject as she proceeded, and her last question clearly 
showed doubts of God’s justice in so dealing with His 
children. 

In reply to your question, why the poor — and I will 
give greater weight to it by adding that many are God’s 
believing children — should be so afflicted, to be frank 
with you, I will say that I do not know. I can hardly be- 
lieve, as do some, that it is because of the wickedness of 
the people. While this was often God’s way of dealing 
with wickedness in the days of the patriarchs and prophets, 
I do not believe it is His plan under the reign of the 
Prince of Peace. Nor can I see that there is more wick- 
edness in Kansas than in states farther east, which are not 
thus scourged. While I fully believe in the providences of 
God, and that He hears and answers the prayers of His 
people when in harmony with His will. I also think He 
has established certain immutable laws in nature which 
must be obeyed. 

“The mountains on the west of us are the natural 
home of the grasshoppers. When it became necessary 
that they should wander from their native haunts, what 
can be more natural than their finding a lodgment in 
Kansas ? While, in fulfillment of nature’s laws, this evil 
has come upon us, I do not believe my Father rejoices 
because of it ; but I do believe it is our duty to let this, 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


46 

as well as all other trials of life, whether great or small, 
lead us the closer to God.” 

When Roy concluded his reply there was an earnest- 
ness in voice and manner that indicated perfect trust in 
God, and at the same time there was such an exhibition 
of true, unaffected piety as to arrest Eva’s attention. 

“What peace and comfort the Christian, with unwaver- 
ing faith in God, must have ! ” Eva said, more to herself 
than .to Roy, after a few moments’ musing. They rode 
for some time in silence, when she continued: “Mr. 
Vanderman, I have never yet tried to find favor with God. 
Since I have been old enough to understand or know that 
I have a soul to be saved or lost, I have intended, some 
time, to seek admission into Christ’s earthly kingdom ; 
but have kept putting it off from time to time, until I have 
cared less to do so as I have grown older. 

“But what you have said seems, somehow, to have 
changed very materially my idea of God. I have looked 
upon Him as an angry being who must be conciliated 
* before death if I would escape the torments in store for 
the wicked. Now, He seems to be presented to my mind 
rather as a tender, loving Saviour. I do not know why I 
should have had such an impression of Him, for Aunt 
Kate has always been just as deeply pious and trustful as 
she could be, and Maurice’s faith appears to be much the 
same as yours. If I could have such faith, I think I 
should like to be a Christian, too.” 

“I assure you. Miss Laverne, there is no reason why 
you should not have all the faith you desire, and nothing 
can hinder you from finding Christ when once you shall 
have decided to seek Him.” 

“But how shall I seek successfully.? I have heard 
‘ the way ’ preached or taught all my life, yet it seems I 
know not how to take the first step.” 

“ ‘ If any man will be My disciple, let him deny him- 
self, take up his cross and follow Me.’ 

“ To seek successfully you must first be truly repentant. 
If you do not have godly sorrow for sin, you must ask 
God to give you such sorrow. You must reach a point 
where you can say that you are deiermined henceforth to 
make Him the man of your counsel. You must expect to 
give him the first place in your heart, and your will must 
in all things be brought into perfect subjection to His, 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


47 


In other words, when you shall have made a full and 
complete consecration of yourself, with all you have and 
are, and can truly say, ‘ Lord, I am determined to be 
thine for evermore ! Take and use me as thou wilt ! ’ 
then you will find that He will take care of the rest/’ 

“In making such consecration do you mean that I 
must give up my property ? ” was asked with a smile. 
“ You know it is said that ‘ It is easier for a camel to go 
through the eye of a needle, than for a rich man to enter 
the kingdom of God.’” 

“ I do not mean that you should give away your prop- 
erty, by any means. But I do say that you must give it 
up to God, to be henceforth used -as He intends, for His 
glory, as well as your own pleasure, and that it must not 
be hidden in a napkin. 

“In making your consecration your property must go 
on the altar, together with everything else you possess ; 
pride, ambition, sinful desires, all, everything which 
would or does stand between Christ and you. You must 
be willing to use all you possess, and every power of 
your being as He may put it into your heart to use them, 
regardless of your own wishes.” 

“ It does seem strange that the way to God should be 
so mysterious and hard to find, when He is said to be so 
anxious to save His people from their sins.” 

“That is a common mistake. Do you forget that the 
way is so plain ‘ that wayfaring men, though fools, shall 
not err therein ! ’ Instead of being mysterious or hard to 
find, it is not possible for an earnest seeker to miss the 
way. The seeker must be truly penitent, bring himself 
into perfect subjection to the will of God, ask in faith that 
he be accepted and cleansed from sin in the precious 
blood of Christ, remembering, when the mercy seat is ap- 
proached, that He has said, ‘Whatsoever things ye desire 
when ye pray, believe thai ye receive them, and ye shall 
have them.’ It is because of the expecting of some great 
miracle that so many fail. The penitent sinner has 
nothing to do with miracles. What he wants is pardon. 
Leave the miracles and wonderful manifestations of glory 
with God. He will take care of them in due season.^ 

“To briefly summarize, conversion consists in giving 
up all to God, and then asking Him for Christ’s sake to 
do the rest, believing with child-like faith, not that He 


48 GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 

will, but that He does now that which He has promised to 
perform.” 

“ It all seems mysterious to me still. If I should fail 
to receive the blessing of pardon, such as it seems you 
have received, but do what I can for the upbuilding of 
Christ’s kingdom, and serve Him the best I can, may I 
not win heaven in the end? ” 

“In the first place you need not fail to receive such 
blessing, and in the second, we can never be saved by 
works alone.” 


CHAPTER V. 

THE TEA-PARTY. 

As Albert and Ida were moving off from Mr. Vander- 
man’s, and while placing the buggy-robe so as to protect 
her from the dust caused by those in front, Albert’s hand 
accidentally touched one of Ida’s, and gloved though both 
were, the contact sent a thrill through every fiber of his 
being. If ever his heart had been in rebellion against 
God since his acceptance of the heavenly messenger, it 
was at that moment. The thought flashed through his 
mind that it was unjust that money had, in thousands of 
instances, been given into the hands of those who had 
used but little, if any of it, for the glory of God, 'while if 
he had been the recipient, he would have given largely 
for the propagation of the gospel, the relief of suffering, 
and at the same time he would be free to woo, and per- 
haps to win the girl at his side. But as these rebellious 
thoughts flitted through his mind, they quickly gave place 
to one of God’s messages : — 

“What I do, thou knowest not now, but thou shalt 
know hereafter,” and his rebellion was gone. 

The words of the text came to him with such force and 
distinctness that he turned suddenly to Ida, thinking for 
the moment that she must have heard them also. 

“Why ! ” she exclaimed, “Mr. Grayson, you turned so 
quickly that you startled me.” 

“I beg your pardon. Miss Laverne. My movement 
was involuntary.” Then murmuring, “ What I do, thou 
knowest not now, but thou shalt know hereafter.’” 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


49 


Ida looked at him with a smile. 

“ I am sure you arouse my curiosity, Mr. Grayson. It 
is, perhaps, not considered good form to manifest too 
much inquisitiveness, yet if I am not asking too much, 
I would like to know why you turned so quickly and then 
repeated that text of Scripture.'’ 

“ It is my duty, I think, to comply with your request. 
As we were starting, for the first time in many months, 
there came over me a spirit of rebellion because God has 
suffered things to be as they are. I thought of the thou- 
sands who possess great wealth and never give a dollar 
to the Masters cause ; men with no more capacity for its 
enjoyment than I possess. Then I thought if it had been 
given to me in large measure, how much I could do to- 
ward supporting the gospel and for the alleviation of suf- 
fering. How much of happiness I might be able to se- 
cure, not only for others, but for myself, than I can as the 
head-clerk in a Kansas mercantile house. As I reached 
this point in my spiritual rebellion, the text I quoted 
flashed through my mind. It came with such distinctness 
that it seemed to me, on the impulse of the moment, that 
you must have Heard it also, hence my turning to you and 
its repetition." 

“ If a desire for great wealth could have obtained such 
a hold upon your mind, then you would say, perhaps, its 
possession is a blessing ? " 

“ In many cases, yes. In many others, no." 

“ In what cases would you say, ‘ yes ' ? ” 

“If it is used as one of God’s stewards should use it, I 
would say, that to him who possesses it, it is a blessing. 
By this I do not mean that he should not enjoy the bene- 
fits to be derived from it. If I had inherited a fortune, I 
would have regarded it has a blessing God had permitted 
to come into my hands, and should have tried to live the 
happier because of it, at the same time remembering that 
He would hold me responsible for the manner in which 
I should use it. " 

“ In what cases would you answer ‘no’? ’’ 

“ If used solely to make the rich richer. If it is used 
regardless of the glory of God. If for the purpose of self- 
aggrandizement. If nothing be given back to God for the 
propagation of His gospel or the alleviation of the suffering 
of humanity. If it should lead away from, rather than to, 
4 


50 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


the cross, or if it increases rather than diminishes sin and 
suffering ; in all these cases I would say it is a curse in- 
stead of a blessing.” 

“Suppose one has had wealth thrust upon him, and 
has not been led to believe it was his duty to use it in 
any of the ways you suggest, would you say it is a curse 
to him ? ” 

Ida asked this last question with an earnestness that 
had not been exhibited in her former questions ; and she 
manifested much more excitement as she awaited Albert's 
reply than she supposed br intended. As he looked into 
her eyes he saw a purity of soul, which, if consecrated to 
the service of God, would make her, with her large wealth, 
a power for good. 

“Miss Laverne, you will pardon me, I trust, if I treat 
your question as if propounded concerning your own 
fortune, for thus I interpret your meaning. 

“If hitherto you have not been led to believe it was 
your duty to honor God with your substance, or if 
your cbnscience has not been awakened upon that point, 

I am prepared to believe you have at least not used it to His 
dishonor, and that so far it has not been a curse in your 
hands. But if He shall send His awakening spirit to your 
heart, and you refuse to honor such messenger, then your 
fortune will, in the end, prove a curse to you. 

“But do not misunderstand me. I am not one who 
believes it right to give to every cause that may be pre- 
sented to us under the sacred name of charity, without 
the closest investigation. Every one should try to give 
intelligently, for many times God’s cause has been in- 
jured by reckless giving as much as by withholding.” 

Ida settled back in her seat with a sigh of relief, as she 
said, “Thank you.” She sat in silence for a few moments, 
and then continued : “ I do not think any of our family 

have ever placed any great valuation upon our possessions. 
I think none have cared for wealth particularly for its own 
sake, or except as we have used it to promote our com- 
fort or happiness. I think also that we have not appreci- 
ated it as a means for doing good, as we might or should. 
While we have used it many times for the spread of the 
Gospel, and have done much for charitable causes, yet I 
fear we have done so, less from a sense of duty than be- 
cause we were asked to contribute. 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


51 


“ So far as my own wealth is concerned, it has given 
me but very little trouble. I do not believe I have ever 
seen the time I would have failed of a night’s rest had I 
lost it all. Nor would I hesitate long now to give it up 
should it stand between me and happiness.” 

Her last sentence was spoken with such earnestness as 
to attract Albert’s attention. As he glanced at her face 
she met his gaze for a moment, then her eyes fell, while her 
neck and face were suffused with blushes of deepest hue. 

** If you will allow me the remark. Miss Laverne, I wish 
to say that I think the Lord made no mistake when He 
entrusted you with great wealth.” 

I am so glad you think so.” 

Maurice could not understand why there should be such 
a difference in Jessie to-day and when he had previously 
met her. Then he saw a shy, yet bright mischievous 
light in every glance of her eyes. To-day she was not 
less lovely, certainly, but there was a sadness, a some- 
thing in her every look, and a clinging tremulousness in 
the clasp of the little hand she placed in his on arrival 
that seemed to say, “ I am in great trouble. Help me if 
you can.” 

There was no opportunity to question her until they 
were on their way to Laverne Ranch, when he said : 

“Miss Jessie, I hope you will not consider me im- 
pertinent if I ask you a question ? ” 

She looked at him interrogatively. 

“ May I proceed ? ” 

“You may.” 

“Hitherto, when we have met, you were apparently 
without a care or sorrow. To-day I do not find you thus. 
If I am wrong in inquiring why this change, pardon me 
for noticing it.” 

“There is nothing to pardon, Mr. Laverne, and I am 
glad you have spoken of it, for I wanted to speak with 
you or Roy, oh ! so much ! ” Then the tears came into 
her eyes, and for a few moments she sobbed audibly. As 
soon as she could, she told of her return from Larue and 
her interview with her parents in the evening, of Stella’s 
conversion and her own loss of peace of mind. How 
earnestly she had sought peace and rest, and of her fail- 
ure. Then continuing : 


52 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


“Papa and mamma have done what they can to aid 
me, but all to no purpose. Oh, Mr. Laverne, if you can 
help me, please do 1 ” 

Her anguish of soul was so plainly apparent, and she 
gave him such an appealing glance that tears came into 
his own eyes. With a smile, and a prayer that he might 
use the right means, he said : 

“I thing you are not very far from the kingdom 
now.” 

“O! do you think so.? I was beginning to fear I 
should not be able to enter it at all.” 

“ Do you believe God sent His son into the world .? ” 

“I do.” 

“Why?” 

“For God so loved the world that He gave His only 
begotten son, that whosoever believeth on Him might not 
perish, but might have everlasting life.” 

“ Who is meant by ‘ the world ’ ? ” 

“All who will come unto Him by faith.” 

“I see your Scriptural education has not been neglected. 
Does not ‘ the world’ include you ? ” 

The light began to shine a little as she replied : 

“Yes.” 

“Whom did Christ come to save? ” 

“Not the righteous, but sinners.” 

“Have you been a sinner? ” with a smile. 

“I certainly have, and am.” 

“Then did He not come to savejj/o« ? ” 

With a quick, gasping voice she replied, 

“Yes. Oh ! the light is dawning.” 

“How are you expecting to be saved?” 

“By faith in Christ.” 

“ Have you not this faith? Do you not believe that 
Christ died ioryou ? Did he not say, ‘ Behold, I stand at 
the door and knock ; if any man will hear my voice 
and open the door, I will come in and sup with him, and 
he with me’ ? But if you fail in making a personal appli- 
cation of all other precious promises, can you get away 
from this ? ' Whosoever will, let him take of the water of 

life freely.’ If all other promises fail to reach your case, 
is not that word ‘ whosoever ’ far-reaching enough to em- 
brace it ? ” 

“Yes, oh, yes! Precious Saviour, how I thank thee I 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. $3 

Oh, the joy, the blessedness and peace with which He 
fills my soul ! 

“I thought,'’ said Maurice, as he took her hand and 
gently pressed it fora moment, “ that you were not a great 
way from the cross.” 

When her joyous emotions had somewhat subsided she 
said : 

“ I see now where my trouble lay. I was trying to do 
all the work myself, instead of permiting Christ to do it for 
me. Oh, how happy this will make papa and mamma ! ” 

“Yes, and how happy Christ will make you as you 
find employment in His vineyard ! You will soon learn 
that your present joy is but a foretaste of that in store for 
you as you render the Master willing, loving service,” 

“Mr. Laverne, I shall never be able to sufficiently 
thank you for the help you have given me ; but I hope I 
may sometime be able to point some other sorrowing one 
to the cross as effectually as you have me.” 

“ No thanks are due me. All honor and glory belong 
to Christ alone, by whose stripes you have been healed, 
and who has given you richly of the blessed Holy Spirit.” 

Shortly before arriving at their destination Jessie said: 

“Although we met more than a year ago, yet, com- 
paratively speaking, our meetings have been few. But 1 
think I am much better acquainted with you than I would 
have been with most gentlemen, or with you, perhaps, 
under ordinary circumstances, had our meetings been 
much more frequent.” 

Then with something of her old, merry way, yet soft- 
ened and chastened by the light within, “ As I am not to 
thank you for the spiritual assistance you have rendered 
me, I intend to honor you with my warmest friendship.” 

“ Thanks ; and,” with a subdued earnestness that almost 
betrayed him, “I trust a friendship thus formed may 
prove true and lasting.” 

Maurice had loved Jessie almost from the time he first 
met her, but since her last arrival in Kansas she had 
become the guiding star of his life ; to win her love his 
greatest earthly desire. I': was an impulse born of the 
moment, that caused him to add with a smile : 

“Nor will it be the fault of Maurice Laverne if he does 
not some day inspire in Miss Jessie Vanderman a warmer 
sentiment than that of friendship.” 


54 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


Jessie did not meet his admiring glance long. As she 
turned away she replied demurely : 

“Very well, sir, I give you leave to try.” 

When the party from Ashland Ranch drove up quite a 
number of guests had arrived, and the remainder were ar- 
riving, or in sight. 

A week before, when Aunt Kate had felt compelled to 
invite Mr. Layton, and to say ; “My nieces, the Misses 
Laverne,” he at once undertook to address himself to Ida, 
but she was little interested, and the party, accompanied 
by Roy, soon left for the store of the latter. But Mr. 
Layton made a decided resolution. Ida Laverne was the 
woman he would like to honor with his name. He had 
just placed himself more than ever out of harmony with 
the majority of the best citizens of Larue and vicinity. 
But he determined to about face, espouse the cause he 
had opposed, place himself in harmony with the popular 
feeling by assuming the role of a philanthropist on a 
small scale, and for his purpose, what better opportunity 
could he have than the tea-party at Laverne Ranch ? 

Mr. Layton had, during his residence in Larue, been 
phenomenally successful, from a financial point of view. 
He had been close in his collections and economical in 
his expenditures. His savings had been judiciously in- 
vested in real estate in the young and rapidly growing 
city. While his practice had grown rapidly also, his real 
estate ventures had made him much more profitable 
returns. He was now worth about eighty thousand 
dollars. To this amount he had no objections, what- 
ever, to adding Ida’s railroad stocks. 

He had just given his horses to a stable-boy when Albert 
and Ida drove up. He gave Albert a supercilious nod 
and said in a tone he would have used to his boot-black : 
“ How are you, Grayson ? ’’ 

As Albert was about to step out of his buggy prepara- 
tory to assisting Ida, Layton stepped up quickly, with 
his face wreathed in smiles, and holding out his hands, 
said: — “ Why, how do you do. Miss Laverne? Permit 
me.” 

“I will not trouble you, Mr. Layton,” Ida coolly replied. 

By the time she had spoken, Albert was at Layton’s 
side, and with his left hand gave him a push. 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


55 


"‘Stand aside, please!” the former said, and assisted 
Ida from the buggy. He placed her hand upon his arm 
and started toward the house. Layton's face was livid 
with rage. 

“You dirty, hireling scoundrel,” he hissed, “ you will 
rue this insult I ” 

With the greatest apparent coolness, Albert turned 
upon the enraged lawyer. 

“Sir, be careful, or you may cause me to forget that 
I am a gentleman, and profess to be a Christian ! ” Then 
with the bearing of a king, Albert turned and walked off 
with Ida to the house. 

The entire party from Ashland Ranch, together with 
several from Larue, had heard and witnessed the affair. 
Carter seemed for the moment to have lost sight of the 
serious reflections his ride with Stella had produced, for 
he exclaimed loud enough to be heard by his party : — 

“By Jove I That was handsomely done ! ” 

Roy smiled. “Knowing Albert Grayson as I do, I 
know also, that it requires an immense effort to keep 
from knocking that fellow down.” 

“ In not doing so,” said Maurice, “he manifested ten 
times the courage he would, had he given way to what 
must been his natural inclinations.” 

The feeling of the Lavernes was, that Mr. Layton was 
very much out of place at their home, yet he was an in- 
vited guest, and so long as it was possible, he would be 
treated with civility. But they determined that it was the 
last time their hospitalities would be extended to him. 

The lawyer was too shrewd to let his anger lead him 
into further trouble, so he joined the party, and all went 
into the house. 

When Albert and Ida were out of hearing the former 
said : — 

“You cannot imagine how much I regret this affair. 
Miss Laverne. It is the first time I have had an alterca- 
tion with any one since I was a school-boy. But Mr. 
Layton is in such a bad odor that I could not endure the 
thought of his touching you.” 

He could see Ida was much excited. He had felt her 
hand trembling on his arm, but supposed the cause was 
fear of a serious quarrel between Layton and himself. 
But he now discovered that it was angei: toward his late 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


56 

antagonist that controlled her. She little more than suc- 
ceeded in hiding her true feelings for Albert Grayson, 
from him. 

“Shall I express my opinion of your conduct she 
asked. 

“Yes, but please, be as lenient as possible when you 
pass judgment." 

“I think it was that of a Christian hero. I felt instinct- 
ively that if you had consulted your personal preferences, 
you would have knocked him down." 

Albert laughed. “You certainly formed a very correct 
estimate of my feelings, and the fact th^»t I had such a 
desire, causes me to feel very little likt# a hero of any 
kind." 

“I have a strong inclination to tell you what my im- 
pulse was when he so impudently offered to assist me 
from the buggy." 

‘ ‘ Do, please. " 

^ ‘ To order him off the premises. I have heard many of 
the prominent business men of Larue discussed since our 
arrival in Kansas, and among them, Mr. Layton. Carter 
and Maurice have been teasing Aunt Kate a little about 
having invited him here, and giving him an introduction 
to Eva and me. In the discussions, much of his char- 
acter came out, hence I was not prepared to extend to 
him any more courtesies than the duties of hospitality 
should demand. Therefore, when he offered his services, 
the impulse came upon me, but I am glad I did not give 
way to it. Now, Mr. Grayson, you must excuse me while 
I assist in receiving our guests." 

“Before 1 do, permit me to inquire whether, in this very 
select party, so humble a personage as myself will be per- 
mitted to conduct you to the dining-room at the proper 
time ? ” 

“ Most assuredly I shall thus honor you,” and with a 
gay little laugh she left him. 

Mr. Layton was no fool, nor was he long in realizing 
that his short encounter with Albert Grayson had placed 
him at a disadvantage, and he soon began to exert him- 
self to please. He was a good conversationalist, and 
could, when he chose, make himself quite agreeable. 

As soon as the guests had been made comfortable, 
Carter found his way to Stella’s side. 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


57 


“Miss Stella,” he said, “ I fear, owing to the way in 
which I used my tongue on witnessing Mr. Layton's dis- 
comfiture, you were led to believe that I was not entirely 
sincere this afternoon.” 

“It is not for me to judge you, Mr. Laverne. That 
you were carried, by your excitement, beyond a point I 
would naturally expect you to go, is not, under the cir- 
cumstances, very remarkable. I think all were a little 
excited. When I saw and heard the supercilious greet- 
ing Mr. Layton gave Mr. Grayson, and the insulting 
language he afterward applied to him, I am not sure but 
I was as much so as you, although I said nothing. I ex- 
pected to see Mr. Grayson punish him, but am glad he 
was brave enough not to do so, for it would have brought 
disgrace, not only upon your tea-party and Mr. Grayson, 
but upon your cousin also. More than that ; upon the 
cause of Christ.” 

“I am glad you do not censure me; but I am not 
receiving such generous treatment from my own con- 
science. 

“Mr. Grayson certainly acquitted himself like a Chris- 
tian gentleman. Since he was able to do so, 1 am glad 
the trial was put upon him instead of me ; for in the latter 
event, I fear the disgrace of which you speak, so far as 
Ida and our tea-party are concerned, would surely have 
followed. I am therefore prepared to say that Albert Gray- 
son is a braver man than Carter Laverne.” 

“You cannot tell what kind of a man Mr. Carter La- 
verne will be when his heart shall have become the abid- 
ing place of the same Christ that dwells in that of Albert 
Grayson. ” 

“Thank you. I wish I could admit that same Christ to 
my heart at once.” 

“You can when you bring your will under proper sub- 
jection to His.” 

Roy, not having any battles of either a physical, moral 
or spiritual character, to fight, was free to enjoy himself 
to the fullest extent. He was a social favorite, and saw 
to it that his sisters were made acquainted with those 
whom they had not previously met, with the exception 
of Mr. Layton. He had too much good sense to attempt 
to monopolize all of Eva’s time, for he recognized the fact 
that others had claims upon her. But wfiep he could. 


58 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


without interfering with those claims he kept near her. 
It was evident to himself, at least, that he was much more 
interested in that young lady at the end of their afternoon 
ride than when it began. 

While Maurice did not forget his obligations to others, 
he showed, in an unmistakable manner, his admiration 
for, and devotion to, Jessie. The evening was not half 
gone until all present believed he was ready to bestow 
his hand and fortune upon the fair Kentucky belle. 

When supper was announced. Aunt Kate took the arm 
of Mr. Warton and led the way. All the ladies were pro- 
vided with escorts, and the guests, with the exception of 
Mr. Layton, were paired. The latter had tried all the even- 
ing to get near Ida, but she had studiously avoided him. 
Just as supper was announced, however, he stepped to 
her side and asked in a low tone ; — 

*‘Miss Laverne, will you not let me have the pleasure 
of seeing you to supper ? I do so much want to tell you 
how sorry I am for that affair with Mr. Grayson. ” 

Ida could not resist the temptation to say, “I should 
think you would be.” Then, “I beg your pardon, Mr. 
Layton ; I would not be discourteous to a guest. I must 
be excused, however, from complying with your wishes.” 

She turned and took Albert s arm. The latter had over- 
heard the conversation between Layton and Ida, and 
Layton knew it. He flashed at his more fortunate rival 
such a gleam of hate as would have played sad havoc 
with Ida’s peace of mind, had she seen it. It did not 
escape Albert’s notice, but he gave no sign. He ignored 
the gentleman as completely as if he had not existed. It 
was not long that he had given way to anger, and even 
now, if Mr. Layton had manifested a desire to be forgiven, 
he would have met him much more than half way. But 
there could be no affinity between them, nor did Albert 
wish any, unless Mr. Layton should decide to become a 
very different man. 

Had the latter been such a man as Carter or Maurice 
would have been willing for their sisters to associate with, 
great as the sacrifice would have been, they would have 
arranged for him to attend either Stella or Jessie to the 
dining-room. But as the matter stood, they would as 
soon have seen either touch a scorpion, as the arm of 
Moses H. Layton, While the lawyer felt humiliated, his 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


59 

native tact did not desert him, and he manag-ed to conduct 
himself in such a manner as to be relieved of much of the 
embarrassment engendered by his position. 

The supper vms a social event, and passed off pleas- 
antly except where Mr. Layton’s part came in. There 
was no outward grating, yet more than once did both 
Albert and Ida detect his glance turned towards them, 
and observed that when it rested on the latter, it exhibited 
the most intense hate. 

When Aunt Kate gave the signal to rise, Ida exclaimed 
in a low tone and much agitation : — 

“Mr. Grayson, I must speak with you alone, as soon 
as possible ! " 

While the guests were arranging themselves in the par- 
lors, Ida quietly led Albert into the library. As soon as 
they were alone he turned inquiringly to her, and was 
both astonished and alarmed at her appearance, for she 
was deathly pale, and scarcely able to keep her feet. 
Hastily handing her a chair he exclaimed ; — 

“Why, Miss Laverne, what can be the matter.? Surely 
you are ill ! Shall I not call your aunt .? 

“ No ; it will pass off presently,” she said as she gave 
him her fan. He used it vigorously for perhaps a minute, 
when the color began to return to her cheeks, and she 
held out her hand for the fan. 

“Thank you,” she said, “I am feeling much better 
now. Mr. Grayson, I hope you will excuse this weak- 
ness. I am not at all given to such turns. Indeed, 1 
think I never had one of the kind before.” 

“ Are you sure it has passed entirely away ? ” he asked 
anxiously. 

“ Yes, I am quite sure. But we may be interrupted at 
any moment, and I must tell you quickly that which I 
led you hither to say. Do you believe in presentiments, 
Mr. Grayson .? ” 

“I am not prepared to say whether I do or not. It 
may be that there are times in our lives when we are 
warned of some impending danger. But if there are such 
times, I am sure they must be exceedingly rare.” 

“ Well, if such warnings are ever given, I had one just 
before I asked to see you alone. Then, when we passed 
Mr. Layton, it became so overpowering that 1 was 
scarcely able to keep from falling until we reached this 


6o 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


room. I am impressed that both you and I are in the 
greatest danger. I am sure, at least, that Mr. Layton 
has harm in store for you, and much annoyance, possibly 
harm, for me. While he may not attempt to injure me, 
that he will you, I am as sure as I am that I tell you this. 
Mr. Grayson, if you value your life, you must heed this 
warning, and be on your guard, avoiding him all you 
can.” 

“I certainly appreciate, fully, what you have said. It 
is easily seen that Mr. Layton has become infatuated 
with you, and because you have preferred my attentions 
this evening to his, coupled with the unceremonious man- 
ner in which I set him aside on arrival, has caused his 
previous dislike to develop into hate. But he has too 
many property interests to suffer himself to commit any 
action with regard to you that would render him liable to 
criminal prosecution. As regards myself, he may try to 
urge me to the commission of some act which he will 
endeavor to take advantage of, and under the plea of self- 
defense, attempt injury. But if I avoid any traps he may 
lay for me, I think I have nothing to fear. So far as I 
can honorably avoid him, I promise to do so.” 

“I wish you would speak to Carter and Maurice of 
this interview. They should know of it as soon as pos- 
sible.” 

“Since you desire it, I will do so. Do you object to 
my speaking to Mr. Vanderman, also.? ” 

“ Not in the least.” 

They then returned to the parlor, and soon Albert, Roy, 
Carter, and Maurice were alone. 

“You were, I believe,” the former said, “witnesses 
of the affair between Mr. Layton and myself. When he 
so officiously offered his services at my buggy, ungentle- 
manly though his action was, had his character and rep- 
utation been pure, I should have ignored it entirely, at- 
tributing his conducting to lack of good breeding. But to 
have permitted such as he to touch a sister of mine, or 
any lady under my protection, was an utter impossibility. 

“Shortly after arrival, I secured the right to attend 
Miss Laverne to supper, and when it was announced, I 
was chatting with her and two or three other ladies, when 
Mr. Layton stepped up and asked the privilege of escort- 
ing her to the table.” After relating the reply which Ida 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


6l 


made to Layton’s request he said further : “As she turned 
and took my arm he cast on me a vindictive look, when 1 
saw formed upon his lips, rather than heard it spoken, the 
word ‘Beware/ 

“During the progress of supper, we both detected, 
several times, his glance turned in our direction, and 
twice more I saw that same word ‘ Beware,’ formed on 
his lips. 

“Just before leaving the table. Miss Laverne requested 
me to withdraw to the library, and as we passed Mr. 
Layton, I heard some whispered threat.” 

Then he told of the interview in the library. After dis- 
cussing the matter for some moments, Maurice asked, 
“What do you propose, Mr. Grayson 

“ I hardly know. Mr. Layton has given me cause to be 
on my guard, and I shall heed his warnings. I do not 
think he will make any attempt to harm your sister, yet 
we do not know to what limit his evil passions, which 
are now thoroughly aroused, may lead him. You can- 
not, therefore, be too careful. The young ladies should 
not venture too far from home without a safe escort.” 

“The infamous villain!” exclaimed Carter, rising 
excitedly. “ I have half a mine to order his buggy, and 
kick him out doors.” 

“ Oh,” said Albert, “that would not do, by any means. 
His expulsion from your home would cause his name to 
be coupled with that of your cousin, which would be 
humiliating to both her and her friends.” 

“Mr. Grayson is right. Carter,” said Maurice. “Ido 
not feel less keenly than you the necessity of getting clear 
of Mr. Layton, but I think we had better let him alone 
for the present. We will see to it, however, that he has 
no further invitations to Laverne Ranch. 

“By the way, Mr. Vanderman, you and Mr. Grayson 
must remain with us until morning and we may be able 
to devise some plan of procedure in the Layton matter.” 

Roy accepted the invitation for himself and Albert, 
when all returned to the parlor. 

“ Where have you runaways been ? ” Aunt Kate asked 
as they entered. “We have been waiting for Mr. Vander- 
man, in order to take up the business of the association.” 

“I beg your pardon,” said Roy “ I will try and not 
keeping you waiting again.” 


62 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


“I believe,” Aunt Kate said, “the members are all 
present. Ladies and gentlemen, when you elected me 
president of your association, I hardly knew whether to 
accept or decline the honor. I have never had any ex- 
perience in such matters, but having accepted, I will call 
the board to order. At my earnest request, however, our 
vice-president has agreed to preside for me until I learn 
how such business is conducted. 

“ Mr. Warton, you will please take the chair and pro- 
ceed with the business before us.” 

As Mr. Warton complied, he said : — 

“If our esteemed hostess and president shall preside 
over the future meetings of this board with as much grace 
and dignity as she has just declined to do so at this time, 
I think we shall have little reason to be ashamed of our 
chairman, or use for a vice-president.” The business was 
then taken up and disposed of in regular order. 


CHAPTER VI. 

MR. LAYTON EXPELLED. ALMOST A TRAGEDY. 

After all business had been disposed of Mr. Warton 
asked : — 

“Is there anything further to come before the board.? ” 

Mr. Layton arose. 

“Mr. Chairman,” he said, “although not a member 
of your board, I ask unanimous consent to make a state- 
ment before you adjourn.” 

Consent was given, when he continued : 

“Mr. Chairman, when the question was raised a week 
ago, of aiding the needy of this county, I objected to the 
plan proposed, believing the destitution would not be so 
great as was thought by many, and that the commis- 
sioners would be able to provide all necessary assistance. 
But a different plan from that which I suggested was 
adopted, and I take pleasure in saying that I am always 
loyal to the action of the majority. 

“While I am making this statement, I wish to say, 
that had I taken tlie ride I did this afternoon, and seen 
for myself what havoc has been wrought, what destitu- 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


63 

tion has been visited upon the poorer class of our farmers 
and their families, such action as you took would not 
have been opposed by me, but heartily endorsed. But 
when convinced of error it is only right that we amend 
our views, and I do wish to very materially amend mine. 
I therefore desire to unite with you in your efforts to 
assist our unfortunate fellow citizens. 

“I believe your by-laws provide that all appropriations 
to the needy must be first favored by at least four mem- 
bers of the committee. I notice also, that every subscriber 
of five hundred dollars or more, is represented on the 
board, and I think this is perfectly right and proper. 

“Now, I wish to help in this good work, not only 
with my influence, but with my means. But in contrib- 
uting, as I shall, the sum of five hundred dollars, I think no 
one will deny that I should have the same representation 
that has been accorded others who have contributed like 
amounts. I do not wish to be understood as seeking a 
place for myself, for my business is such that I could not 
possibly accept it, if tendered. But if you will increase 
your committee on appropriations to six, and allow me 
to select the sixth member, then I will gladly add five 
hundred dollars to your treasury. 

“ Mr. Chairman, I certainly have nothing to gain by 
an arrangement of this kind. My sole object in asking 
the concession I do, is, that I may be accorded the same 
representation as other large contributors, so that in case 
I should, at any time, desire to be heard, I could be, 
through my representative. 

“ With this brief statement I leave the matter in your 
hands, to be dealt with as may, in your judgment, seem 
right and proper.” 

One of the lady members moved that the committee 
on appropriations be increased to six, and that Mr. Lay- 
ton be permitted to select the sixth member, on payment to 
the secretary of five hundred dollars. The gentleman 
associated with Roy on the committee seconded the mo- 
tion, and when stated by the chair, Roy was quickly on 
his feet. 

“Mr. Chairman,” he said, “before action is taken, I 
wish to be heard. 

“I do not desire to impugn Mr. Layton s motives but 
I am not in sympathy with the motion. 


64 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


“When the call was made for the meeting- which cul- 
minated in the organization of this association, five thou- 
sand dollars had already been provided. 1 do not believe 
any subscriber ever thought of what Mr. Layton terms 
‘ representation ’ when subscriptions were made ; but that 
all were honest, free-will offerings, intended only for the 
mitigation of suffering. When the subscription for our 
firm was made, I had no thought of being assigned a 
place on the board. Indeed, if the position 1 occupy 
could be filled to the satisfaction of the subscribers, I 
would much prefer being relieved. 

“ My sisters on returning home a week ago, gave the par- 
ticulars of the meeting and organization, with the exception 
of my having a place on the board. I spent an hour or two 
at Ashland Ranch this afternoon, nor did I mention the 
fact. Therefore, my father knows nothing of my con- 
nection with it further than the amount of the firm’s sub- 
scription, yet he authorized me to deposit his check with 
the secretary for one thousand dollars. 

“I mention these facts to show that no such motives 
have governed members in subscribing to the relief fund 
as Mr. Layton seems to think. To accept his subscrip- 
tion upon the terms he proposes — and I say so without 
intention to give offense — would smack too much of bar- 
gain and sale. If he will subscribe on the same terms 
others have, freely and voluntarily, then I would gladly 
have him do so. Otherwise, I am opposed to receiving 
his money, and shall vote against the motion.” 

There was quite a buzz of excitement when Roy took 
his seat. Mr. Plumer arose : — 

“Mr. Chairman,” he said, “Mr. Vanderman has so 
fully voiced the sentiments of the subscribers that but few 
further remarks are necessary, yet I wish to say this : — 

“When The Farmers’ and Merchants’ Bank made their 
subscription, representation on this board did not occur to 
us. While you have honored me with the treasurership, 
nothing would please me more than for you to permit 
some one else to assume the duties of treasurer. 

“Under ordinary circumstances, your deposit would be 
valuable, but this fund is regarded as so sacred that we 
shall keep on hand the full amount of our reserve, and 
your balance in full. 

“We therefore fail to see where we are to gain any- 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


65 

thing from our representation, besides having the work of 
your treasurer and banker to perform. I am opposed to 
the- motion.'’ 

The question was lost by unanimous vote, even the 
lady who made the motion and the gentleman who sec- 
onded it, voting in the negative. 

Ida was seized with a sudden impulse. She was, in 
fact, largely governed by impulses. 

“Mr. Chairman," she said, “I am not a member of 
your board, but I would like permission to say a few 
words." 

“lam sure,” said the chairman, “every member of 
the board will give their consent. Hearing no objec- 
tions, you may proceed. Miss Laverne.” 

Every one was listening with breathless attention, for 
Ida was evidently laboring under much excitement. 

“ Mr. Chairman,” she continued, “I never attempted 
to make a speech except at school, and have no intention, 
whatever, of preparing for the rostrum, so shall not tres- 
pass long upon your time. 

“Perhaps Aunt Kate represents me on this board, but 
if so, I don’t want her to do so any more, for she has 
enough on her hands without.” 

She was interrupted by general laughter except upon 
the part of Mr. Layton. “ If I desire any representation, 
I shall come before you as I am now doing, and believe 
I can obtain all I want without bothering Aunt Kate. 

“ You have declined to receive a Subscription of five 
hundred dollars, and I believe you did right. But that 
there may be no seeming loss to your treasury because of 
your action, I will give you my check for a thousand dol- 
lars in addition to my former subscription. Please re- 
member, however, that neither Aunt Kate nor any one 
else, is to represent me on your board.” 

As she resumed her seat she was loudly applauded, 
while she cast a contemptuous glance at Mr. Layton, 
whose face was purple with passion. He sneered so as 
to be heard by nearly all in the room : — 

“Quite devoted to the cause of Mr. Vanderman, I must 
say ! Perhaps his hired man, Grayson, has something to 
do with it.” 

Albert and Carter sprung to their feet, but Maurice laid 
a strong hand on the arm of each. 


66 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


“ Hold 1 ” he exclaimed, “this matter belongs to me ! ” 
Touching a bell, a stable boy appeared. 

“George, Mr. Laytons buggy!" Then to the latter, 
“You will find your horses and buggy at the east front 
gate. I will conduct you to the door, sir." He held the 
parlor door open, led the way to the hat-rack, then con- 
ducted Mr. Layton to the front door. As the latter passed 
out, Maurice continued : “The Lavernes associate only 
with gentlemen. Please consider your acquaintance with 
us at an end ; " and closed the door. 

On returning to the parlor he said with a smile : — 

“ The war is over, so you may proceed with your busi- 
ness." 

As there was nothing further requiring attention, the 
board adjourned, when Maurice continued : — 

“ Before entering upon the enjoyment of the evening, 

I wish to say that we sincerely regret the occurrence which 
has been such a mar to our pleasure. To expel an invited 
guest from our home, seems to us an awful thing to do ; 
yet no one can doubt but that which has been done in 
the case of Mr. Layton, was wholly justifiable. I trust 
no mention will be made of the affair after you return to 
your homes." 

When Mr. Layton gave way to passion and hurled his 
insult at Ida, the words had scarcely passed his lips ere 
he saw his mistake. Instantly he felt that with the anger 
which he had aroused in the breasts of the Lavernes at, as 
he supposed, boiling heat, the best thing he could do 
would be to retire. When, therefore, he was so uncere- 
moniously conducted to the door, he made no resistance 
whatever. But let it be understood now, once for all, 
that he was no coward. He was filled, however, with 
evil passion, and when a few moments after he reached 
the gate, his team was driven up, he sprung into his bug- 
gy and drove off like mad. If ever a man was possessed 
of a demon since the days of the apostles, that man was 
Moses H. Layton. There is no question but if it had 
been in his power to slay all his enemies without having 
to suffer the consequences, he would have done so. 

He had, since locating in Larue, devoted all his ener- 
gies to the acquiring of wealth. He was so bent upon its 
acquisition that he had given the subject of marriage but 
little thought. But when his eyes first rested upon the 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 67 

features of Ida Laverne, his attention was arrested. The 
wealth of the family was generally understood, and that 
was at the start the great attraction. But w'hen his intro- 
duction was followed by such an indifferent reception, he 
resolved that he would overcome Ida’s repugnance and 
win her and her fortune for his own. He belonged to 
one of the leading families of South Carolina, was good- 
looking, not to exceed ten years older than Ida, and he 
could see no reason why his suit should not prosper. 

His father had been so nearly impoverished during the 
war that he was able to do but little for his son, aside 
from giving him an excellent education, and the lawyer 
had made, by his own energy, all his earthly possessions. 
He had never more than recognized Albert Grayson. He 
liad not cared enough about him to even enquire as to 
the antecedents of the latter. The pride he felt in his 
birth, his success in professional and business life, to- 
gether with the great difference in their moral attainments, 
placed a gulf between the two such as neither had any 
desire to pass. 

When Mr. Layton found, on his arrival at Laverne 
Ranch, the only girl to whom he had ever given a serious 
thought, in the company of the despised clerk, he deter- 
mined to prove his superiority over the man she had per- 
mitted to show her attentions. Therefore he placed him- 
self in such a position as to be able to assist her from the 
buggy. But when he was again repulsed by Ida, and so 
coolly and unceremoniously set aside by Albert, it was 
only by one of the greatest efforts of his life that he re- 
frained from the perpetration of personal violence. 

On his way home he cursed and swore like one de- 
mented. His failure to placate Ida, the success of his 
rival, and the indignity put upon him by Maurice, filled 
him so full of the evil one that it seemed to him necessary 
to give vent to his passions in this manner, in order to 
preserve his existence. 

When he reached his rooms he swore he wodld kill both 
Albert and Ida before they should find happiness in each 
other’s love. His passion for the latter had grown so rap- 
idly, although incited by her wealth, that he would now 
be vvilling to receive her, not only as a penniless bride, 
but willingly, yes gladly, surrender every dollar’s worth 
of his own possessions, to bring about this result. 


68 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


Maurice’s object in wishing Roy and Albert to remain 
at the ranch over night was, of course, to prevent the lat- 
ter from coming in contact with Layton during the night, 
and while he was laboring under such intense passion. 

The next morning, an hour or two after Roy and Albert 
had returned to Larue, the latter went out on the street, 
and as he was turning the nearest corner came face to 
face with Layton. The moment they met all the evil 
passion of the attorney was aroused, and skilled lawyer 
though he was, he seemed to lose entire control of him- 
self. He sprang backward a pace or two and placed his 
hand on his hip pocket. Then, while his eyes emitted 
flashes of intense hate, he exclaimed with an oath : 

“ Lve got you now, you dirty, low-lived scoundrel ! ” 

Albert’s face paled for a moment with anger, then he 
was himself again. 

“Mr. Layton,” he said, “this is not the first time you 
have given me unprovoked insult ; but I tell you plainly 
that it must be the last.” 

“You do, do you?” with another oath. “I think it 
will.” 

As he spoke he drew his revolver. Albert realized his 
danger from the first, and was watching his enemy closely. 
As an athlete he did not have his equal in the county. 
When he saw Layton draw his revolver, almost with a 
bound, he was upon him. He struck Layton with all the 
power of his own good right arm just as the lawyer fired, 
and the latter fell backward, it seemed, at least ten feet. 
His ball did not miss Albert’s head more than inch or two, 
passing through his hat. 

As Layton fell his revolver dropped to the pavement, 
when another barrel exploded, the ball striking Mr. 
Crusher, who was upon the opposite side of the street, in 
the fleshy part of the leg, and laying him up for repairs. 
It was three weeks before he was able for duty. 

The blow was all that saved Albert’s life, for Mr. Lay- 
ton was an expert marksman. It was sufficient in itself 
to knock Layton senseless, but when he reached the side- 
walk the back of his head struck it with such force that 
he lay like one dead. Albert was the first to reach his 
side. The noise of the two shots soon attracted an im- 
mense crowd. Albert, with others, carried Layton to his 
rooms, and a physician was soon in attendance. He 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


69 

found that the skull was badly fractured where it came in 
contact with the stone pavement, but that there was little 
danger of the injury proving fatal. It was four weeks 
before Mr. Layton was seen in his office. 

Albert asked those who had witnessed the affair to ac- 
company him to the Police Court, where he gave him- 
self up. 

Major Wheaton appeared for Albert, and the City 
Attorney for the pros_ecution. As the injured party could 
not be present the case was continued thirty days, with 
Vanderman & Co. as Albert’s bondsmen. But two weeks 
later the City Attorney, probably after consulting Layton, 
dismissed the case. 

While Albert could but deplore the entire affair, his 
conscience gave him no trouble. Had he struck the in- 
stant he was assailed, he would have felt very differently. 
When first assaulted his impulse was to strike his enemy 
to the earth, but the next moment brought with it a prayer 
and its answer : 

“ Lo I am with you alway, even unto the end of the 
world.” 

What he did then was not in anger, but from a sense of 
personal duty. 

About two weeks after the tea-party Albert, Roy and 
his sisters were again at Laverne Ranch. 

Ida had fully recovered from her indignation toward 
Mr. Layton. While she could not help entertaining feel- 
ings of repulsion for a man of his character, she was far 
from wishing him any harm. On the contrary, she had 
been very seriously inclined recently. She had frequently 
met Albert since the tea-party, and her associations with 
him had led to a desire upon her part for a better life ; 
one of higher and nobler purposes than she had been liv- 
ing. Soon after dinner she and Albert were alone. 

“Mr. Grayson,” Ida asked, when the Layton affair 
which caused his expulsion from Laverne was referred to, 
“was I very wicked.? I don’t mean about the money, 
for I had intended to give it, but the rest. You know 
what I mean.” 

Albert smiled. “Shall I tell you just what I think? ” 
he asked. 

“Yes, do; for I think you will tell me the truth, 
whether it be agreeable or not.” 


70 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


“ You will not be offended ? ” 

“ I think I can safely promise that/’ 

“ 1 think you were a very saucy little heroine.” 

“ Well, I shall keep my promise, although that is much 
worse than being a Christian hero.” 

“That depends upon who makes the distinction, and 
under what circumstances it is made, flattering myself 
that you allude to me as the Christian hero.” 

“ Which I certainly do. But I hardly catch your mean- 
ing as to the first portion of your remark. Will you make 
your idea a little more clear .? ” 

“My idea is, that if your brother had not manifested 
tlie true spirit of a Christian brother, a Christian gentle- 
man and a Christian hero, you would not be able, now, to 
regard me as a hero of any kind, a Christian or a gentle- 
man.” 

“ Will you kindly inform me what your intentions were 
when you sprung to your feet ? ” 

“Certainly, if you wish.” 

“ Pardon my curiosity, but I surely do.” 

“ I should have ceased to be either a hero, if I had 
ever been one, which I doubt, a Christian, or a gentle- 
man.” 

“ We seem to be traveling in a circle, for we have come 
back to the place whence we started. But I will put my 
question in a little different form. Now, please tell me 
what action you intended to take which would have led to 
such direful results as you picture.” 

‘ ‘ I intended to break every bone in Mr. Layton's body. ” 
“Why?” 

“ Because he had insulted you.” 

“Yet you were able to preserve your Christian integ- 
rity fully when he insulted you much more vilely ? ” 

“ That is quite a different matter.” 

“ Will you please define the difference ? ” 

“ Please excuse me if I decline.” 

“Why should you decline ? ” 

“Please allow me to decline to answer that question 
also.” 

“Pardon me, Mr. Grayson, but I cannot comply with 
your wish in that particular.” 

“Is there no way of escape ? ” 

“None, whatever.” 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


71 


“Then I will state first my reason for not wishing to 
reply to your questions, and then perhaps you will grant 
the clemency 1 crave. I am too poor a man.” 

“ Excuse me again, please, but you are not.” 

“ I am then at your mercy. If Mr. Layton had applied 
to me ten times as vile epithets as he did 1 think 1 could 
have obtained grace to resist the temptation to strike him. 
But when he dared to speak of you in a contemptuous 
miinner, my inclination was to exterminate him as I 
would a venomous reptile.” 

“Yet Maurice did not manifest such a spirit ! ” 

“ There are two reasons why he did not.” 

“ What is the first ? ” 

“ He is a Christian hero.” 

“So are you. The second.^ ” 

“ It was not Jessie Vanderman who was assailed.” 

“I may infer, then, that if it had been Jessie Vander- 
man who was assailed, you would have remained a Chris- 
tian hero.” 

“ If I had been one at all, yes.” 

“Permit me now to pass judgment upon your conduct, 
I think you are still a Christian hero.” 

“That opinion demands the expression of one upon my 
part.” As he hesitated, Ida said : — 

“ Please proceed, Mr. Grayson, I am all attention.” 

Albert looked into her eye.s, and she read his opinion 
as plainly as if it had been placed before her in largest 
type. But suddenly recalling his determination not to 
commit himself until he should be able, of himself, to 
support her in the sphere in which she had hitherto moved, 
he said in much agitation : “Excuse me. Miss Laverne, 
I did not intend to betray myself as I have done.” 

Ida could scarcely maintain her composure when she 
replied, her cheeks aglow : 

“You have no cause to apologize, Mr. Grayson.” 

“ I must disagree with you upon that point.” 

“Why so.?” 

“ A reason I have recently given, will apply very forci- 
bly as an answer to your question.” 

“Will you please refresh my memory.?” 

“If necessary, yes. I am too poor a man.” 

“ Permit me to repeat an observation I have heretofore 
made. ‘ You are iwt. ’ ” 


72 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


Both were now trembling with excitement. 

After hurriedly pacing the floor for a few moments, while 
Ida sat watching him, her' face suffused with blushes, 
Albert sat down beside her and taking her hand, said : 

“ Miss Laverne, you must not blame me for what I am 
about to say. 

“All my life I have associated with those who were the 
social equals of any in the land. My father was once 
more wealthy than you, but about the time I entered my 
twentieth year be lost almost his entire fortune. Since 
then his income has hardly been sufficient to support his 
family in the social sphere in which they have always 
moved. 

“Soon after his failure, I graduated at Yale, and a few 
weeks later, secured a situation as salesman in a Lexing- 
ton dry goods house. Every dollar I have earned since, 
except a sufficient amount to support myself in an econ- 
omical manner, has gone to assist my father in the support 
of his family. His health has not been good for the last 
two or three years, hence he stands more in need of my 
assistance than ever. 

“My parents would willingly withdraw, if I would 
consent, from their present social surroundings. But in 
the circle in which they move are the friends of years, and 
I have insisted that they make no change, for when my 
two older sisters are settled in life, the income of the for- 
mer will give them a comfortable support. 

“ Owing to the fact that 1 have thus far assisted my 
father. I have saved nothing from my own income. 

“The position we occupy in the social world is such, 
that I have met upon terms of equality, many of the 
fairest and most refined of your sex, yet, not until I met 
you, had I seen one that I wished to make my wife. 
But the day I first met you I met also my fate, for since 
that day my heart has been no longer in my own keeping. 

“I am, owing to my obligations to my father, wholly 
unable to support a wife, nor shall I ever ask you to go 
with me to the altar should I be assured of your love, until 
able to support you as you should be, regardless of your 
own means. 

“If I could have avoided telling you this, I would 
have done so ; but seemingly, I have been led on by a 
power beyond my control.” 


^OLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


73 


“ Mr. Grayson, allow me to speak now. I hope noth- 
ing I may say will cause me to appear in the least for- 
ward or immodest. 

“ In my association with you, I have acted very dif- 
ferently from what I should, had you been a wealthy 
man, or even possessed of moderate means. 

“I knew that, notwithstanding your piety, in the sin- 
cerity of which I have the fullest confidence, you have a 
very proud spirit, and that this pride, unless overcome or 
thwarted, would, in all probability, deprive you of much 
happiness that you might otherwise enjoy ; and it was 
because of this pride that I have acted toward you as I 
have. 

“ But our present interview has enabled me to make 
another discovery, beside that of having your love. A 
man who can, with all the ambitions or aspirations of life 
before him, devote his time and earnings to the support of 
his father’s family, and not that they may have the ne- 
cessities of life, but to assist them to its luxuries, and that 
they may not be removed from the station to which they 
have been accustomed, is as much a physical and moral 
hero as any who ever bore a lance, or drew a sword in 
lists, or on field of deadly combeit. 

“The growth of our acquaintance has been rapid, for, 
until my last arrival in Kansas, our meetings were but 
few ; yet as truly as you met your fate in me, did I also 
in you. As truly as your love has been bestowed on 
me," so has my heart gone out to you with its purest and 
richest affection.'’ 

“My darling, oh, my darling! I cannot resist the 
temptation which came upon me when we started on our 
ride from Ashland Ranch.” 

He sprung up and again paced the floor while his lips 
moved rapidly ; but soon another text flashed in upon his 
anguished soul. His features relaxed as he slowly and 
reverently murmured : 

“Commit thy way unto the Lord ; trust also in him ; 
and he shall bring it to pass.” He stood then, like one 
enraptured, while wave after wave of Heavenly glory 
swept his soul. As Ida looked upon him while under- 
going his temptation, the intense agony depicted in his 
face filled her with such awful fear as to render her speech- 
less. But when his victory was won and he appeared 


74 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


almost as one transfigured before her, her fear was changed 
to reverence, and there came an indescribable longing 
for the purification of her own soul in the blood that had 
so wonderfully cleansed his. 

An hour later Albert said : — 

“ When I came here this evening, I had determined 
with all the strength of my soul never to speak of my love 
until I couldsupport you as youshould be. Yet the same 
power that has led me into laying bare my heart to you 
also impels me to adhere to my resolution never to ask 
you to accompany me to the altar until I shall have an 
honorable right to do so. I make this statement because 
I think I can read your thoughts, and know what you 
would gladly do.” 

“I think I understand you, too, Albert, and honor you 
none the less for your resolution. When I once told you 
that I would not hesitate to give away my fortune should 
it stand between me and happiness, I meant all I said, 
and I would not hesitate now, were it right. But I feel 
that I am not being thus led. 

“ If I believed it to be my duty, or that I would even 
be justified in so doing, I would make over to you every 
dollar I possess, and go to you a penniless bride. But 
should I make such a proposition and you should accept 
it, I question whether I would long believe as much in 
your heroism as I now do. 

“You say you will not ask me to bind myself to you 
until you can support me as luxuriously as I have hitherto 
been supported. How much do you suppose my expenses 
have been ? ” 

^‘Probably six or eight thousand dollars per annum. 
That would not be extravagant living for one of your 
wealth.” 

Ida gave a merry laugh. 

“You must excuse me, Albert, for speaking of my 
business affairs ; but I never intend to have any business 
secrets from you. 

“My dividend on railroad stock amounts to a little 
more than twenty-three thousand dollars per annum, 
yet I do not think that either Eva or I have ever expended 
more than two thousand in one year, except what we 
have given away. Nor was it because we wanted to hoard, 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


75 


our money, so you see that when you get ready to under- 
take my support, you will only have about two thousand 
dollars extra, to provide.” 


CHAPTER VII. 

THE ARITHMETICAL PROBLEM. 

Ida assumed her most businesslike air as she continued : 

“Now, sir, I wish to propound a few questions, and 
must insist that you answer promptly and make no 
mistakes.” 

She drew from her pocket a small memorandum book, 
from which she took a heavily mounted gold pencil. 

There was such an air of easy grace and happy fun 
about her as to make her so indescribably lovely that 
Albert could not resist an accepted lover’s natural im- 
pulse. 

“I am now ready to proceed. Your income at Van- 
derman & Co. ’s is ? ” 

“Twelve hundred a year,” with a laugh. 

“Come, sir,” with feigned sternness, “let there be no 
more laughing until these business matters are disposed 
of.” 

He then gave the heartiest laugh he had indulged in for 
a year. 

“You naughty fellow ! We will never get on at this 
rate. Your income is twelve hundred a year. You ap- 
propriate how much annually to the support of your 
father’s family ? ” 

Albert hesitated. 

“ Answer promptly, please.” . 

“ I had not expected to be asked this ; but your will is 
law. 

“When my salary was nine hundred dollars, I gave 
my father five hundred. Since it was increased to twelve 
hundred I have given him seven hundred dollars per 
annum.” 

Ida dropped her book as she gave a little gasp of 
astonishment. Then taking up the book said, while she 
wrote the numbers, 

“ Seven hundred from twelve hundred leaves five hun- 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


76 

dred. Miss Ida Laverne’s expenses are two thousand, 
and Mr. Albert Grayson’s are five hundred. Total ex- 
penses of both, twenty-five hundred per annum. Now to 
this we must add the amount you wish to contribute to 
your father — seven hundred more. That makes — seven 
and five are twelve, one to carry to two makes 
three. Total expense for all would be thirty -two hundred 
dollars, and all still move in the best circles of society in 
the locality in which they reside. Now,” thoughtfully, 
“by being a little economical I might cut off that extra 
two hundred from my own expenses. Yes, I know I can. 
So we will call the total amount three thousand dollars. 

“ Now, how much does the profit on Vanderman & Co.’s 
business amount to, per annum .? ” 

The amused expression on Albert’s face gave place to 
one of deep earnestness the instant she propounded this 
question. 

“Ida, I am perfectly willing to tell you all you wish to 
know concerning my own affairs ; but Mr. Vanderman ’s are 
his own, and I could not reveal them without betraying a 
trust. That I cannot do, nor would you have me.” Then 
smiling, ‘ ‘ If it is necessary to the solution of your problem 
that you should know anything about his business, you 
will, I am sure, excuse me if I refer you to him.” 

“You are right. I did not think of its being necessary 
to betray confidence when I asked that last question. 
Please bring Mr. Vanderman to me.” 

“ Are you quite sure I should do so ? ” 

“I am quite sure you should.” 

Albert withdrew, and soon returned with Roy. As they 
entered, the businesslike look on Ida’s face deepened. 

“Take that chair, Mr. Vanderman. As Eva has been 
monopolizing a large portion of your time this evening, I 
think it only fair that you devote at least a few minutes 
to me. But mine is no affair of the heart, so I will not 
detain you long.” 

“So far as / am concerned, you mean?” 

Ida blushed rosily, then went on. 

“Mr. Grayson may haye informed you that I am en- 
gaged in the solution of an arithmetical problem. In 
order to arrive at a correct conclusion, it is necessary that 
you and I exchange a few business secrets. Such as you 
ghall entrust to me, rest assured will not be divulged. I 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


77 


rely as implicitly upon your honor as to what I shall say. 
May I ask a few questions upon these conditions, Mr. 
Vanderman .? ’’ 

It was hard for Roy to refrain from laughing as he re- 
plied, “You may.’' 

“ Well, the question I will ask first, is, what are your 
stock, notes and accounts that are good, worth ? ” 

“Not far from forty thousand dollars.” 

Roy was becoming interested. 

“ I have only been in your dry goods department, but 
I believe your store is a double building, and that in the 
room I have not been in you keep groceries and all sorts 
of things, do you not.? ” 

“Yes ; in the two buildings we keep most of the goods 
wanted for family use. ” 

While Roy was making this reply, Ida was writing, 
“Stock and bills, $40,000.00.” 

“ How much does your firm owe for your goods, Mr. 
Vanderman ? ” 

With a laugh he exclaimed, 

“Well ! this is getting down to facts with a vengeance ! 
We owe about two thousand dollars.” 

“Not any more than that.?” 

“ Not any more.” 

Then Ida wrote under the $40,000 — $2,000. “Two 
from ten leaves eight. One from four leaves three. 
Thirty-eight thousand dollars is about what your stock 
and accounts are worth, besides what you owe ? ” 

“Yes.” 

“How much do your profits amount to per annum, 
Mr. Vanderman .? ” 

“About ten thousand dollars, now.” 

Ida dropped her pencil and book. 

“Why, Mr. Vanderman ! Ten thousand dollars, profit 
on forty thousand! Isn’t that too much? That is — let 
me see ” 

Albert had handed her book and pencil. 

“Why, that would be twenty-five per cent! I only 
receive a little more than twenty-three thousand on over 
four hundred and sixty thousand, or five per cent. Mr. 
Vanderman, are you sure you have a right to make 
twenty-five per cent, profit on your goods .? ” 

Roy and Albert laughed heartily, while Ida looked hurt 


78 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


“I must beg your pardon, Miss Laverne, but this busi- 
ness interview is a little too much for me. We do not, 
however, clear a profit of twenty-five per cent, on our 
sales. If we should, it would not be many years until 
we would not know what to do with our money. Our 
net profit will not exceed ten per cent.” 

“Why, how do you make that.? Ten per cent on 
forty thousand dollars would only be four thousand.'^ 

“There is one question you have neglected to pro- 
pound.'" 

“What is it?" 

“ How many dollars' worth of goods we sell in a year." 

“Oh — h, yes!" Here she gave another start when 
her pencil rolled to the farther end of the room. As Al- 
bert again handed it to her she said, “Excuse me for 
being so much trouble, Mr. Grayson. I’ll try to hold on 
to that pencil, in future." Then turning to Roy, “How 
many dollars’ worth of goods do you sell in a year, Mr. 
Vanderman ? " 

“ Last year, a little over one hundred thousand. Our 
sales may not quite reach that amount this year, owing 
to this grasshopper scourge, although they were about 
twelve thousand larger, on the first of this month than on 
the same date last year." 

“What interest in the business do you own ? " 

“I have a half interest, and my father the remainder." 

“Do you think he would sell his interest to one you 
would be willing to receive into the firm as a partner ? " 

“I cannot say positively, but if the customer is such 
as you suggest, I think he would. He knows nothing 
about the business, whatever, and only engaged in it 
that I might be able to carry such a stock as the country 
needs. Only a few days ago, he spoke of an investment 
he would make if he had twenty thousand dollars." 

“We are getting along nicely. I believe I have secured 
all of your business secrets needful for my purpose, and 
will now let you into a few of mine. 

“I have, in New York, over four hundred and sixty 
thousand dollars, all invested in railroad stock, which 
pays me an annual dividend of five per cent. It earns 
more, but we expend the excess in improving and extend- 
ing the road. Consequently, the stock is now above par, 
and constantly increasing in value. 


GOLt), GRACE, AND GLORY. 


79 


“ Until this year, 1 have had our agent reinvest all my 
dividend, except what I would need for expenses. But 
when Eva and I came West, we brought drafts with 
us and deposited them with Mr. Plumer, so that, if we 
should wish to make any investments in Kansas, we 
would have the money ready. 

“Now, let’s see — . ” Going to a desk, she took out a 
pass-book. — “ I had five hundred dollars left over from 
my last year’s expense account. My net dividend for 
the past year was twenty-three thousand, two hundred 
dollars, so I left with Mr. Plumer twenty-three thousand 
five hundred. I have drawn out for the Relief Associa- 
tion two thousand, leaving twenty-one thousand five 
hundred. 

“ Now, if your father will sell his interest in your busi- 
ness, you think it will not amount to any more than 
twenty thousand } ” 

“Yes, I am quite sure it will not amount to more than 
twenty, nor less than nineteen thousand.” 

“Well, if it amounts to the larger sum, that would 
leave fifteen hundred, and by being a little economical, 
I think I can get along on that amount. If not, perhaps 
I can borrow of Eva or Maurice. ” She reflected a moment 
and then continued. 

“Now, Mr. Vanderman, I’ll tell you what I’d like to 
do. That money is doing me no good whatever, and it 
should be earning something. But I don’t want more 
than my other money earns me. I think the Kansas 
rates of interest are awful ! I can’t understand how men 
who charge such rates can sleep, or look honest people 
in the face ! 

“If Mr. Grayson can purchase your father’s interest in 
your business, and you are willing to have him for a 
partner, I would be willing to lend him the money on 
ten years’ time, at five per cent, interest, the latter to be 
paid annually, of course. Mr. Grayson could give me his 
note, secured by a bill of sale of his interest, could he 
not?” 

“Yes, that can easily be done.” 

“But there is another thing I was about to overlook,” 
she said, thoughtfully, as she bit on the end of her pencil. 
“Suppose your goods should be burned, I would lose my 
money, would I not?” 


80 GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 

“No; we carry about thirty thousand dollars, in- 
surance.” 

“Then, half the insurance could be given to me, I 
presume ? ” 

“ Certainly, if you wish.” 

“Oh yes ! I would want the note made as safe as 
possible. But a portion of the goods would still be un- 
protected, yet, in case your stock should be burned, Mr. 
Grayson is honorable and would pay me. Don’t you 
think so ? ” 

“Unquestionably. Besides, in case of a fire, we would 
hope to save a portion of the stock.” 

“Mr. Vanderman, would you be willing to have Mr. 
Grayson for a partner, provided he can purchase your 
father’s interest ? ” 

“I can think of no business arrangement that would 
please me more.” 

“Mr. Grayson, I wish you would see Mr. Vanderman’s 
father as soon as possible, and, if you and he can come 
to terms, do so ; for I am anxious to have that money 
earning something.” Turning to Roy, “Mr. Vanderman, 
I am ever so much obliged to you. I trust you will 
excuse me for interrupting your interview with Eva. I 
would not dismiss you for anything ; but she is doubtless 
wondering what has become of you.” 

“I am sure I was never more gracefully dismissed,” 
Roy said gayly, as he arose and withdrew. 

As the door closed behind Roy, Albert said : — 

“Ida, your first movement, after our engagement, is 
to place me under pecuniary obligations to you. I would 
not interrupt your interview with Roy, but I am doubtful 
whether I can honorably agree to your proposition.” 

“Why, you silly man ! What obligations would you 
be under to me, more than I to you ? ” 

“By advancing the money to purchase Mr. Vander- 
man’s interest in the store.” 

“ Do not others lend money .? ” 

“Certainly ; but not under like circumstances.” 

“ Perhaps not, in every particular ; but they lend money, 
expecting both principal and interest to be promptly paid, 
and that is just what I am doing with you. They require 
the best security they can obtain, and that is what I 
propose. I do not need the money. I want it to be 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 8 1 

doing some good, at the same time bringing me some 
interest. It seems to me the obligations are mutual.” 

“Well, suppose we admit all you claim ; but just think 
of the rate of interest ! After having been familiar with 
Kansas rates so long, it seems almost like lending the 
money for nothing. Why, our most substantial business 
men, whose notes are as good as gold, and who usually 
keep deposits with their bankers, never obtain money at 
less than twelve per cent, interest, while most of the loans 
are made at one and a half, and two per cent, per month, 
and many at still higher rates. To receive your money 
on the terms you propose, seems like taking advantage 
of your generosity.” 

“Oh! please, do not talk about it Albert! It 

makes me shudder to even think of charging such rates ! 
As I said to Mr. Vanderman, that is all 1 am receiving in 
New York, and that is all I would receive from any one. 
Suppose Mr. Vanderman should want to borrow money 
of me, 1 would not charge him more than five per cent. 
If he should, however, I presume Eva would want to 
lend it to him, and I don’t believe she would charge him 
anything. ” 

Albert laughed. 

“Well,” he said, “what will your friends, particularly 
your brother and cousin, think of this.?” 

“What have they to do with the matter, I would like to 
ask .? No more than I have with this ranch, which belongs 
to Carter and Maurice. Eva and I came into our property 
two years ago, and have since controlled it as absolutely 
as Carter and Maurice do theirs. 

“ Albert, I value you all the more for your scruples in 
this matter, for they reveal to me not only the sensitive- 
ness, but the purity of your nature. But it is all right ; 
so let your conscience be at rest. I would be as far from 
attempting to lead you into any business engagement that 
would in the least degree be dishonorable to you, as you 
would be from following.” 

A few moments later Ida again took out her book and 
pencil. 

‘ ‘ We must proceed with that problem, ” she said. “We 
had total expenses, three thousand dollars. Suppose it 
requires twenty thousand to purchase Mr. Van derm an s 
stock. The interest on that amount will be one thousand. 


82 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


making a grand total of four thousand dollars. This we will 
subtract from your share of the profits, which we will call 
five thousand, which leaves one thousand to apply on the 
principal each year, if you wish, and that would also re- 
duce the interest. Now, if we should not be married for 

five years ” Albert gave a start and exclaimed, 

“Oh!" — “that would leave eighteen hundred more to 
apply on the principal annually. By that time, too, you 
would have a large portion of the debt paid.” 

“Since you have seen proper to place me under such 
obligations, I intend that you shall bind the chains closer 
still. I now wish to make an original observation.” 

“ I shall be pleased to hear it, I am sure.” 

“ Ida Laverne will be the wife of Albert Grayson within 
six months.” 

“Oh! wouldn’t that be too soon.? Besides, are you 
sure you can afford so early a marriage ? I would like to 
have you pay me that money first ; but when the ten years 
expires, I suppose we could renew the note, and five years 
does seem a long time. That would make me twenty-five 
— an old maid, and you are twenty-seven — five and seven 
are twelve, one and two are three — and you would be 
thirty-two — an old bachelor. Oh, well, it s too soon to 
talk about the time. Then, in all probability, some of 
our friends will want to be consulted, too.” 

“I think it quite likely.” 


CHAPTER VIII. 

SPIRITUAL DARKNESS AND EXPERIENCE. 

Carter Laverne was deeply in earnest as to his ex- 
pressed determination to become a Christian. The con- 
versions of' Maurice, Roy and Albert occurred during a 
series of meetings in Larue the year before, and which 

were conducted by the Evangelist, Dr. H . At the 

time. Carter’s thoughts became seriously engaged ; but 
before he had decided to make the start the meetings 
closed, and those impressions of duty gradually passed 
away except at intervals, when they would return with 
great force, and then gave him much unrest of mind. 
When, therefore, he renewed his association with Stella 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


83 


after her return from Lexington, and especially after her 
conversion, he was in just the right frame of mind to be 
wonderfully influenced by the beauty of her Christian 
character. This influence so wrought upon his mental 
faculties, that he found neither happiness nor rest when 
in her presence, and he was miserable when not at her 
side. When with her, the great difference in their spir- 
itual attainments and character seemed but to increase 
the gulf between them. 

Although not exhibiting any such sentiments as Carter 
plainly did for her, Stella was more than pleased with his 
attentions. While she used no effort to hold him at her 
side, yet, when he approached her he was sure he was 
welcome. Notwithstanding, the more he sought her, the 
more he felt his nothingness in her sight. Stella Vander- 
man was enthroned in his heart as a deity to be wor- 
shipped, not as a fair young girl to be tenderly loved. 
The inward cry of his soul was ; 

“Oh, that I were as pure and holy as she, that I might 
become worthy to woo and win ! But such sweet 
purity can jiever be for me until I can fully enter into that 
spiritual life to which she has attained ! ” 

Shortly after dinner on the evening referred to in the 
previous chapter. Carter led Stella to a retired nook. 
That he was much disturbed in mind was evident. 

“I must tell you,” he said, “that I am most miserable. 
I do not see that I am ever to make any progress. Just 
as I thought I was about to get into the way of being led 
aright, I witnessed that first affair between Mr. Grayson 
and Mr. Layton. After our conversation immediately 
following, I seemed to get into the right way again. But 
then occurred Layton’s insulting language to Ida ! I have 
since drifted farther away than ever. Fight as I will 
against it, I cannot overcome a desire to go to Larue as 
soon as Mr. Layton fully recovers, and horsewhip him 
all over town.” 

“I will not insult you by asking if you think this is 
right. ” 

“ I certainly know it is the very opposite, and that I 
should give way to such feelings when I wish to be led so 
differently, is one of my greatest troubles.” 

“Mr. Laverne, I wish to pay a very high tribute to 
your physical courage. I am sure you are no coward. 


84 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


Indeed, I believe you are a brave man. But let me ask if 
your cousin is any less brave than you ? ” 

“ No braver man lives than Maurice Laverne. ” 

“ He surely had as much cause to assault Mr. Layton 
as you. Before his conversion, if the insult had been 
offered his sister under the same circumstances, what 
course would he have pursued ? '' 

“He would have done that which I intended doing 
when he took the matter out of my hands— laid Mr. Lay- 
ton up for repairs,” he replied with a smile. 

“ Then you admit that it was the spiritual and not the 
natural man that controlled his action ? ” 

“ Unquestionably. ” 

“Was it the spiritual or the natural man who con- 
trolled Mr. Grayson’s action when insulted by Mr. Lay- 
ton ? ” 

“It could not possibly have been the natural, for he 
left the impression upon my mind that if he had exercised 
his own desire in each instance, he would have slain Mr. 
Layton on the spot.” 

“Then both he and your cousin acted from the stand- 
point of a Christian gentleman, yet neither displayed any 
physical cowardice ^ ” 

“ That I must admit.” 

“Having witnessed these exhibitions of true courage, 
do you not think it necessary to attain to the Christ-life be- 
fore such courage can be displayed ? ” 

“I do.” 

“Well, you have not yet attained to that life. Why 
should you be discouraged in your efforts in that direction 
simply because these temptations have been presented to 
you ? Such temptations are likely to be met at any time, 
and you might be very near the cross, yet if you had not 
reached it, they would be hard to overcome. But when 
it shall have overshadowed you, and the Blessed One 
shall have washed away all your sin in His own precious 
blood, then, and not till then, will the needed grace be 
given. Oh, Mr. Laverne, I wish I had found this blessed 
way long ago ! My life would have been so much more 
useful and happy, and I might now be able to point out 
the way so effectually that you could not fail to find it.” 

“ Miss Stella, I had rather be as pure and good as you 
than to have all the wealth and honors of the world.” 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


85 


Stella looked hurt. 

“Oh, Mr. Vanderman, please never say anything of the 
kind again ! Should I think myself to be as your words 
indicate, I could not retain my hold upon Christ for one 
moment. As I have said before, and as you must well 
know, there is but one pattern, and that is Christ the 
Righteous. " 

Carter arose in some agitation, paced the floor two or 
three times, and then stopped in front of Stella. As he 
looked into her sorrowful eyes — for his trouble of soul was 
plainly apparent, and she sympathized with him deeply — 
he said : * 

“ I think you have led me to see more clearly my diffi- 
culty than I had seen it before.’' 

“ I rejoice to hear you say so, for knowing where the 
trouble is, it can be easily removed.” 

He shook his head sadly. 

“ Knowing where the trouble is, only increases it, and 
seemingly makes my spiritual desires impossible of attain- 
ment.” 

‘ ‘ I cannot understand you. Surely there must be some 
mistake ! Is the trouble of such a character that you can 
explain ? If understood by both, we might be able to 
arrive at a happier conclusion.’’ 

“ Whether it is such as I should explain,” he said while 
his bosom heaved with excitement, “ I do not know ; but 
it is such that I will. Stella Vanderman, the barrier that 
stands between the Christ you love and serve, and my 
heart, is the fairest, purest, holiest being my eyes have 
ever beheld. She has been enthroned in my heart, and 
my soul has placed upon her brow a diadem of dazzling 
beauty and glory. Since her coronation and enthrone- 
ment, my soul has lain prostrate at her feet and is con- 
tinually crying, ‘ Holy, holy art thou above all else of 
earth ! ’ You say Christ must have the first place, or 
none at all. Such place I cannot give Him, for it is not 
in my power to bestow.” 

When Carter began, Stella was looking earnestly at him. 
As she caught his meaning she blushed vividly, and for an 
instant a glad light flashed from her eyes. But it gave 
place to an expression of deepest sorrow, and by the time 
he ceased speaking, her face was almost of an ashen 
hue. She was silent for a few moments, and when she 


86 GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 

began to speak her voice trembled a little, but soon grew 
firm. 

“ Mr. Laverne, you can have no idea how much what 
you have said grieves me. But since such a barrier stands 
between Christ and your heart, 1 am glad you have told 
me, for perhaps I may be able to aid you, since you can- 
not help yourself. 

“ The being whom you worship would be unworthy a 
passing thought, much less of worship, did she willingly 
suffer herself to thus usurp the place of her Lord and 
Master. 

“A woman to be thus enthroned in a human heart, 
must, of necessity, be one to whom the Saviour has been 
revealed. No one to whom He has not appeared in 
cleansing power can realize the sense of utter nothingness 
which exists in the souls of the blood-washed, regenerate 
ones as they stand in His presence. While such a soul 
realizes that it has been cleansed, it also realizes that it 
was, and is, not because of its own worthiness. It never 
felt its unworthiness so much before, and with loyal love 
and joy, ascribes all praise and glory to Him and Him 
alone. 

“ With such humiliation filling the soul of the redeemed 
one, what must be the sense of shame that would come 
to her heart at the thought of having usurped the place of 
her Lord and King ! ” Then with an excitement as great 
as that manifested by Carter, she continued : — 

“ I tell you plainly. Carter Laverne, the idol you wor- 
ship, however much you may be to her, would spurn 
such worship with all the powers of her being until your 
fealty to her has been made subordinate to that rendered 
her Lord and Master.” Then her excitement passed away 
and she added earnestly: “Mr. Laverne, I recommend 
that you go to Him who stands ready to do for you more 
than you can ask or think, with this prayer in your heart : 

“ ‘ The dearest idol I have known, 

Whate’er that idol be. 

Help me to tear it from thy throne. 

And worship only thee.’” 

Carter looked at her a moment and then said quietly : — 

“I believe it was right, after all, that I should tell you 
of my trouble. I think, also, that I have learned more of 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


87 

Stella Vanderman than I knew before. Will you not aid 
me still, with your intercessions before the throne of your 
King .? '' 

“I will ; but there is much less for me to do, than you/" 

It was not long after dinner until Maurice had Jessie to 
himself. They were scarcely seated until she said : — 

“Mr. Laverne, I do want to ask you some questions 
very much ; may I ? 

“Nothing would afford me more pleasure than to an- 
swer all you shall be pleased to ask. Indeed, any service 
I can render you, will, I assure you, but add to my own 
happiness.’" 

“Come, sir ; remember that, if I permit you to continue 
the prosecution of the work upon which you recently 
entered, there must not be the least approach made to 
flattery. But what I want to ask is this : — 

“Why did not Mr. Grayson retain his self-possession 
and control when Mr. Layton insulted Ida, as he did 
when he was himself insulted ? The first insult was much 
more vile and wrath-provoking.” 

“If Mr. Grayson and Ida could be found, I doubt not 
but he could answer that question much more intelligently 
than can I.” 

“I wonder where they are.? I would so much like to 
know. Suppose we hunt them up.? ” 

“Your will is law, but before we go in quest of them, 
will you allow me to make an observation ? 

“ Certainly.” 

“ If we should, I question whether we shall have their 
thanks for our trouble.” 

“Oh — h! Is it really getting so serious with them? 
They must be hurrying things along, aren’t they, Mr. 
Laverne ? ” 

“It looks a little that way.” 

“Then I must still depend on you to enlighten me. I 
am in earnest about this. When I saw INIr. Grayson so 
vilely insulted, his conduct appeared to be in exact keep- 
ing with what the Christian character should be under such 
circumstances. But when Ida was assailed, I was sitting 
where I could look squarely into his face. As he sprung 
to his feet I was never more alarmed, for I was sure he 
would slay Mr. Layton. Your cousin presented much 
the s^^me appearance^ but I not so much surprised at 


88 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


that, for he does not claim to be a Christian. Then I 
thought your conduct was much like that of Mr. Grayson 
at first. But I observed that the moment you laid your 
hand on Mr. Grayson s arm, his features relaxed, and I 
believe that if he had then had the dealing with Mr. Lay- 
ton, he would have acted very differently from the way 
he intended when he arose. Why were you so cool, Mr. 
Laverne ? " 

“Perhaps I was not, at first, as cool as you think.” 

“Why, I thouglit you were very much so, indeed, al- 
though I did not see your face until you caught your 
cousin and Mr. Grayson.” 

“ Well, the great work I have undertaken demands of 
me absolute candor and honesty ; there must be no hiding, 
or covering up. If I win, I will win fairly, so be prepared 
to hear a dreadful confession.” 

“Is it going to be so bad as that ? Perhaps you had 
better take my fan so as to be ready for any unusual oc- 
currence. Is there water in that pitcher ? Please do not 
get any on my dress, though. Just dip your fingers into 
the water and put a little on my forehead. 

“ Now, if you fully understand the directions, you may 
proceed.” 

“ I think I understand them perfectly. Is fainting one 
of your peculiarities ? ” 

“ Oh, no ! But I saw one of the girls swoon once at 
school. She had on her graduating dress, a beautiful 
white silk, and a young gentleman who was feeling very 
kindly towards her was so excited that he caught up a 
tumbler of water and dashed it full in her face. She gave 
a quick gasp and sprung up, and oh ! but she was angry ! 
The water ran down on her gown and nearly ruined it. 
She had a lovely declamation, too, the best in the class, 
but it was not delivered. She never forgave the young 
gentleman, and I did feel sorry for him, for he was devoted 
to her.” 

“ I do sincerely thank you for having given me this 
hint.” 

“Hint?” Then, “Oh! I never made such a silly 
blunder in my life I It was not intended, however, for a 
hint. Now you may proceed.” 

“ Well, when Mr. Layton spoke of Ida as he did — are 
you sure you are ready ? Catch hold of this chair, please 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 89 

— my first thought was — hold tightly — to break his 
neck.” 

“ Oh ! If you will fan a little faster, I think you will 
not need the water. How long did you feel like that? ” 

“As near as I can remember, about two seconds of 
time.” 

“ Why, that was not long ! You were not so bad asyou 
led me to suppose. Why did you change'your mind ? ” 

“Quickly following the thought of evil, came this 
message from the Mercy Seat : ‘ Vengeance is mine, I 

will repay, saith the Lord.’” 

All levity instantly departed from the faces of both. 
Jessie was the first to speak. Her voice was almost a 
whisper as she exclaimed : 

“ Surely that must have been the voice of God speaking 
to you ! ” 

“ I have no more doubt of it than of any real thing that 
ever occurred to me.” After a moment’s pause, he con- 
tinued : “ How entirely dependent is the child of God 

upon the watchful, keeping care of Christ ! The nearer I 
get to Him, the more I am made to realize this, and the 
more I heed His warnings, the more swiftly and sweetly 
they come when my soul is imperiled.” 

“ How happy it makes me,” Jessie exclaimed, “ to know 
that this blessed, loving Saviour has condescended to enter 
my heart ! I have had some misgivings, though, as to 
whether I should be so light-hearted and happy as I am, 
except spiritually. Yet I have always been so, and never 
had a real sorrow. I believe papa and mamma are true 
Christians, and they have never tried to check my happi- 
ness, but, on the contrary, have encouraged it. I have 
met many Christians who almost appeared to think it 
would be a sin to laugh.” 

“ I very much prefer your papa and mamma’s style of 
Christianity. Yours is very much the same, except that 
greater age and experience give more of sedateness or 
dignity to theirs. 

No doubt most of the long-faced type of Christians 
are good people, and it may be they could not conscien- 
tiously render other kind of service. But your religion 
and mine makes us happier, not only when we are con- 
templating the goodness, love and mercy of God, but in 
all the every-day affairs of life, ” 


90 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


“ There are, it is true, many kinds of levity or light- 
heartedness which are sinful in their character. But that 
it will displease my Father that I should enter fully into 
all the social enjoyments of life which do not bring re- 
proach upon His cause or draw me away from Him, I can 
not believe. But rather that it is His desire, when the 
Holy Spirit takes up His abode in our hearts, not only to 
fit us for happiness in the world to come, but to make us 
happier here." 

‘ ‘ I am glad to hear you speak thus. I have been afraid, 
sometimes, that it might be wrong to be so happy, except 
as I could obtain happiness in the performance of religious 
duty. Your views are in perfect harmony with good 
sense, and of my own impression of what God requires of 
me.” 

Two hours later, when Maurice was about to bid Jessie 
good-night, he said : 

“ Before you withdraw, I wish to ask if you have any 
information to communicate relative to the progress that 
is being made in the matter recently undertaken by 
me?” 

“ Let me reply with an illustration. About three years 
ago I joined the Good Templars. Were you ever a Good 
Templar, Mr. Laverne?” 

“ Yes.” 

“ Were you, indeed? Oh, give me the sign ! It has 
been so long since I was in a lodge, that I have forgotten 

“ Excuse me, please, but I have, too.” 

‘‘ I am so sorry. I would really like to recall it.” 

“ It occurs to me that we are drifting away from the 
original question.” 

“ So we are, yet my illustration has somewhat to do 
with the Good Templars. 

“ We had one old brother in our lodge who was a very 
dignified gentleman. He was, moreover, one of the largest 
men in Lexington. Why, I should think he was as large 
as one of the largest sized barrels ! 

“ He was chairman of an important committee, which 
had some particular matter before it for several meetings. 
Every time the Worthy Chief would call for a report, the 
dignified brother would rise and say : ‘ Worthy Chief, all 

your committee can report is, progress.’” Then with 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 9I 

solemn face and laughing eyes, “Good-night, Mr. La- 
verne. ” 

“ Good-night, Miss Jessie.” 

The next morning, the Lavernes and their guests were 
assembled in the parlors. Suddenly Carter arose and fol- 
lowed his usual custom, when laboring under intense 
excitement, of pacing several times across the floor. His 
mind was working rapidly, and he appeared to be grap- 
pling with a subject of great import. But soon his resolu- 
tion was taken. He stopped, his face was at first flushed, 
and then paled, while the words he intended to utter stuck 
fast in his throat. But when he managed to speak, he 
went on rapidly : 

“ Aunt Kate — Maurice, why have you not established a 
family altar ? It is impressed on my mind that I am the 
hindering cause, and if so, I want to get out of the way, 
and at once. 

“Since I was a small boy at Sunday-school, I have never 
doubted the existence of a God, nor that He sent His Son 
into the world to save the lost : yet somehow, I have not 
given myself to Him. But never have I endured such 
mental agony as during the greater portion of the last two 
weeks. 

“ I have never, to my knowledge, done anything dis- 
honorable, and have contributed liberally to the support 
of the Gospel and the relief of the needy. I had, there- 
fore, thought I was a very good kind of a man, and that 
my chances of at last reaching Heaven were about as good 
as those of the average church member. 

“ But all this self-approbation has been removed, and 
during the last eighteen hours I have seemed to be stand- 
ing in the presence of an angry God, who is almost ready 
to visit upon me His awful wrath, while, in imagination, 
I see standing between me and that God, the Saviour of 
the world. His face, although lighted up with the Heavenly 
glory, is turned toward me with a sorrowful expression as 
He points to His five bleeding wounds and says : ‘All 
these I bore for you, and yet you will not come unto Me 
and be healed.’ But when I try to go, I stumble at the 
first step. 

“ When I left my room, I determined to tell you this. 
I have fully decided that I must find peace, or die. After 
I came downstairs, I thought of the family altar, and my 


92 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


supposed opposition or indifference having stood in the 
way, I determined to do what I could toward erecting one. 

“All the manhood, pride, ambition, everything 1 valued 
most, so far as self and the world are concerned, have 
gone, with no hope, no happiness, no anything to take 
their place. Surely I am of all men, most miserable ! ” 

He fell on his knees beside a chair, buried his face in 
his hands and groaned audibly, seemingly entirely obliv- 
ious of his surroundings. 

It is impossible to portray the effect produced by Car- 
ter’s language and demeanor on the minds of his auditors. 
“Surely,” they thought, “the Spirit of God is abroad in 
the land ! ” 

Aunt Kate went for her Bible, quickly returned, and 
standing by the penitent, read the fifty-third chapter 
Isaiah. Carter sobbed aloud when this portion was 
reached : — 

“ He is despised and rejected of men ; a man of sor- 
rows and acquainted with grief; and we hid as it were 
our faces from him ; and he was despised and we es- 
teemed him not.” 

As Aunt Kate started for her Bible, Maurice fell on his 
knees beside Carter, and threw his arm about his shoul- 
ders, exclaiming, “May God bring you out into His 
blessed light and peace, my dear, dear brother.?” The 
others stood by, while from every eye tears were freely 
flowing. When Aunt Kate finished the chapter, Maurice 
made a sign for all to kneel. He then lifted up his voice 
in praise and adoration because of mercies received, and 
in thanksgiving for the plan of salvation, after which he 
dealt in supplications in behalf of the repentant one now 
prostrate in the Divine presence. In closing, he asked 
for strength and grace ever to maintain the altar for the 
first time erected in his home. 

Such in.structions and assistance were given Carter as 
would have enabled him to step forth from the darkness 
of spiritual death, into the marvelous light and glory of 
God’s eternal love and presence, had he only been able 
to comply with the Gospel conditions. But try as he 
would, and as he had expressed it, he stumbled at the first 
step. 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


93 


CHAPTER IX, 

JOHNNIE VANDERMAN. 

Roy and Albert called on Mr. Vanderman before return- 
ing to Larue, and a satisfactory basis of purchase and 
sale was soon agreed upon. 

It was quite a task to take a correct invoice of the stock, 
but in due time it was completed, and Albert carried out 
the proposed arrangements with Ida. 

A few evenings after the events recorded in the last 
chapter, our friends were again together, this time at 
Ashland Ranch. 

The encounter between Albert and Mr. Layton made 
the friends of the former the more uneasy, now that the 
time was approaching when the latter would be expected 
again upon the street. 

“Albert,’' said Ida, “you must be constantly on your 
guard, for I am quite sure Mr. Layton will not let the 
matter rest where it is.” 

“I think not, myself. I thought at first, that a lawyer 
of his ability would not attempt murder in such an open, 
unprovoked way. Had he succeeded in his designs upon 
me, he could have expected nothing short of conviction 
for murder in the first degree. 

“ I believe the man has been rendered partially insane 
by his evil passions and infatuation for you. If this be 
true, and his physical recovery is not attended by his 
mental recovery also, he will need to be watched very 
closely. Realizing this, I shall endeavor to give him no 
advantage over me. 

“ It was my wish that nothing be said concerning your 
own safety that would alarm you ; but I now teel that 
you should also be very careful. If he continues in the 
condition of mind he was in when I last met him, he may 
attempt to inflict bodily harm to you, as well as me. 1 
do not S]->eak thus plainly to alarm, but to place you on 
your guard. 

“He will not attempt to injure you, if at all, when sur.. 


94 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


rounded by friends. Do not, therefore, when away from 
home, and especially when in Larue, suffer yourself to be 
separated from them. Neither must you let what I have 
said make you unhappy, but let it be the means of keep- 
ing you out of danger."' 

“1 think your surmises are correct, and advice good. 
I assure you I will give him no opportunity to get near 
me if I can avoid it, whether surrounded by friends or 
not." 

Stella and Carter had but little to speak of except his 
experiences, hopes and prospects of reaching the spiritual 
goal. Had his love taken the proper course, there is no 
question but if she had found she could freely reciprocate 
it, and believed he would be to her a kind and loving 
husband, that she would not have made his conversion a 
condition upon which she would promise to accompany 
him to the altar. But since he had given her the place 
in his heart he had to the dishonor of her Lord, his con- 
version must be an accomplished fact before she could 
permit him to woo, much less win her for his wife. On 
no other ground could she safely stand. He soon real- 
ized this, and had the good sense not to indicate further, 
by act or word, that he had any hope of making her his 
wife until he could offer her a heart as clean as her own. 
But it was ever the same. The more he tried to cast out 
his deity, the more firmly was she established upon her 
throne. 

Roy and Eva are progressing very nicely with their 
affair, but as their thoughts do not run in the same chan- 
nels as those of some of our friends, we will not intrude 
upon them at present. Both seem happy and contented. 

There is one feature about Roy Vanderman’s wooing 
that we very heartily commend to the world at large. If 
his example should be closely followed by young men in 
search of wives, there would be fewer actions in divorce 
courts. The feature of his courtship to which we allude 
is his conservativeness, which is equally as marked in his 
association with Eva, as in matters of Imsiness. 

Maurice was a little more impatient in his affair with 
Jessie, yet their relations were of such a happy character 
that he was not in any great hurry to change them. He 
had learned that in that beautiful little head of hers, from 
which emanated so many happy thoughts, and light. 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


95 


breezy sayings, was stored away a large amount of good, 
common sense. He had been made to fully understand 
that love him as she might she was going to count all the 
cost, and be fully assured that the love of each would be 
enduring before she would ever give him the promise he 
hoped to receive. 

There was another member of that party beside Carter, 
whose mind was far from being at rest. 

As before stated, Ida had recently given much serious 
thought to the subject of her soul’s salvation. During that 
day she had been greatly troubled, and two or three times 
had gone to her room, and earnestly prayed that she 
might be led to Christ. But since the arrival of Albert her 
mind had been so full of other thoughts as to temporarily 
drive out the more important one. She had, however, 
determined fully to give her heart to God, and was ear- 
nestly groping her way to Him. 

Eva’s spiritual condition was not unlike that of many 
church members. She had seen the necessity of becom- 
ing a member of Christ’s earthly kingdom, and on the pre- 
ceding Sunday she and Ida had united with Mr. Coming’s 
church in Larue. As yet, Eva had no more evidence than 
Ida, of sins forgiven, still, she was exercising, as she 
thought, all the faith she could, toward that end. But she 
had more idols to be displaced, and consecrations to make 
than had Ida. 

About nine o’clock, Johnnie Vanderman, who now 
makes his first appearance before the reader, entered the 
parlor, and said in one of the sweetest, purest voices that 
ever proceeded from the lips of a boy : — 

‘ ‘ Father is ready for prayers. Roy, will you bring your 
friends to the sitting-room ? ” 

Johnnie was not yet fifteen years of age. Over four 
years before, while attending revival services in Lexing- 
ton, he, child as he was, realized his complete acceptance 
of and by Christ. 

One afternoon about the time he reached his thirteenth 
year, he entered a room where his parents were sitting. 
His countenance was ablaze with a glory neither had ever 
seen revealed before in a human face. They were sitting 
near each other when he entered. Both had been present 
at Ihe time of his conversion, and had no doubt as to its 
genuineness. Since then, his life had been that of a con- 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


96 

sistent Christian, and although his face was usually lit up 
with a happy smile, it had never borne any such look as 
this. He sprung forward, and when he reached them, 
dropped on his knees, buried his face in his mother’s lap, 
while with his left hand he grasped his father’s. Every 
fiber of his body seemed to quiver with the most intense 
excitement. 

“My precious boy, what is the meaning of this.?” 
Mrs. Vanderman asked, as she drew him closer to her 
heart, and kissed his cheek. 

He did not reply, and after a few moments his father 
said : — 

“Johnnie, my son, why do you not answer your 
mother’s question .? ” 

Johnnie raised his head and appeared to be looking into 
the face of Divinity, when he exclaimed with a gasping 
voice : — 

‘ ‘ Oh, thou, blessed Christ, please lift just a little of this 
precious weight of glory, while I tell what thou hast done 
for me ! ” 

He did not move a muscle for a few moments after pre- 
ferring his request, and gradually the glorious light died 
out of his face, and he sank into utter unconsciousness. 

Quickly he was placed on a lounge and restoratives 
were applied. His parents were soon satisfied, however, 
that he was in no danger. When restored to conscious- 
ness he began to shout and praise at the top of his voice, 
which he continued for about ten minutes, while his 
parents knelt beside him and shed tears of joy. As soon 
as able to speak intelligibly, he exclaimed : — 

“ Oh papa, mamma, I am so happy ! I’ll tell you about 
it presently. Mamma, will you please give me some 
water ? ” 

When he had taken a few swallows he continued : 
“ Ever since I was converted, although I have been very 
happy, I seemed to hear almost continually the words, 

‘ Preach my Gospel.’ I wanted to remain a Christian, but 
I didn’t want to be a minister, and I tried to think it was 
only imagination. This morning the words sounded 
louder than ever, and made me feel so badly — for I wanted 
to grow up and be a merchant like Roy — that I went 
to my room, locked the door, knelt down and said : — 
‘Please, blessed Jesus, don’t make me a minister, but 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


97 


keep me a Christian, and let me grow up and be a mer- 
chant and I will give a great deal of money to help others 
to preach. I’ll do everything else you want me to do. O 
Father, grant this for Christ’s sake,’ and just as I was 
about to say ‘Amen,’ I was as sure I heard these words 
as if I had heard you speak them : — ‘ Peace be unto you ; 
as my Father hath sent me, even so 1 will send you. 
Receive ye the Holy Ghost’ 

“Then papa — mamma — oh! praise the Lord, hallelu- 
jah 1 ” and for two or three minutes he could not proceed 
with his narrative because of the words of praise which 
fell from his lips involuntarily. Then he continued : — 

“My soul was filled with beautiful light, and not only 
my soul, but the room was filled with it, too. I never 
expected to see such beauty and glory as I did then. I 
commenced to shout as I did here, but I must have 
fainted, for I fell over on the floor. When I came to my- 
self I ran down here to tell you about it, and — but I guess 
you know the rest. Oh, papa — mamma” — with eager- 
ness expressed in every line of his face, I do want to be a 
minister, now. Papa, you’ll educate me for one, won’t 
you ? ” 

“Indeed we will, my precious boy ! ” both exclaimed, 
as one, and then the other, clasped him in close embrace, 
and for a time regarded him as something holy. 

Since Johnnie’s call to the ministry, his studies had 
been prosecuted with a view to his sacred mission. He 
was full of boyish vigor, and was as happy as he could 
be. At school, no boy of his age entered into games and 
romps with more enthusiasm, yet no one had ever seen 
him angry or out of temper, or heard him utter a harsh or 
unkind word. He was perfectly obedient to parents and 
teachers, always performing with alacrity any duty im- 
posed upon him. From the time of his call, there had 
been no secret about his mission. Sometimes a boy 
would undertake to taunt him by calling him, “Preacher,” 
“ Bishop,” or some other name he thought would vex him, 
but Johnnie always took it good naturedly. He was a 
great favorite with nearly all the boys, and if an occasion 
arose when one deserved a thrashing because of insults 
to him, there were usually at least a dozen, any one of 
whom was ready to take the task off his hands, and more 
than once, contrary to Johnnie’s wishes, had done so. 


98 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


During the past year he had often been called upon by 
his father to lead in family worship, and had complied in 
simple, boyish language, without either ostentation or 
hesitation. He had never once wavered in his determi- 
nation to become a minister of the Gospel since his call. 
On the contrary, he looked forward to the time when he 
should commence his labors, with joyous eagerness. In 
the meantime, when opportunity offered he did not hesi- 
tate to be about his Master’s business. 

Roy was giving Eva an account of Johnnie’s conversion 
and call when the latter entered. 

“It seems to me sometimes,” said Eva, “that the 
Lord does not intend I shall become the recipient of such 
joy as many Christians possess. I have sought for it as 
much as I know how, yet no such blessing comes to 
me. I think mine must be one of the cases where 
salvation can only be worked out with fear and trem- 
bling.” 

“If you will pardon the remark,” Roy said, with a 
smile, “I fear your case is somewhat similar to the old 
story of the lady who had heard the text relative to the 
removal of mountains preached from. A mountain which 
she would gladly have removed, stood in front of her 
house. After hearing the sermon, and before retiring, 
she prayed for its removal. On looking out the next 
morning she exclaimed, ‘There ! It is just as I expected. 
The mountain has not been removed.’ Are you sure that 
you expect more than did she, when you ask for the Di- 
vine cleansing ? ” 

Just then Johnnie entered and Roy said in reply to his 
invitation : — 

“Very well. We will go immediately.” 

As he and Eva led the way to the sitting-room he con- 
tinued earnestly to Eva : — 

“I do not wish to discourage, but rather to help you, 
if possible. Your works are good, so far as they go ; but 
do not depend on them for salvation from sin. We can 
neither work nor buy our way into Heaven. The depth 
of sin into which we have fallen, and the debt we owe, 
are immeasurably too great. Christ alone can do the 
work, and pay the debt.” 

“It is all mysterious to me. I can make nothing of 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


99 


“Then, with all your soul, ask Christ to let in the light 
and give you such faith as will enable you to claim the 
promise.” 

Maurice and Jessie brought up the rear. As soon as 
the boy was out of hearing Jessie said : — 

“Mr. Laverne, I wish you could hear Johnnie pray. 
It seems to me, sometimes, that it is an angel talking with 
God ! ” 

When the sitting-room was reached, Mr. and Mrs. 
Vanderman, Johnnie and the servants, were assembled. 

The room was large, well furnished and comfortable. 
Mr. Vanderman was sitting by a table, upon which a 
family Bible lay open. Not far from his right sat his 
wife, with a peaceful look upon her still beautiful face, 
Johnie sat between them, with a far-away expression in 
his eyes, while in his right hand he clasped that of his 
mother. 

Through the instrumentality of this Christian family all 
the servants who were not Christians when they entered 
their service, had been brought to Christ. 

When the party entered the room, they could but realize 
that there was a holy atmosphere pervading it. 

Mr. Vanderman read in a rich, deep voice, the twenty- 
third psalm. As he was about to kneel, Roy said : — 

“Father, I feel like I want to hear Johnnie pray to- 
night. ” 

“So do I. Johnnie, my son, lead us in prayer.” 

Johnnie began very simply and unaffectedly, with not 
a trace of embarrassment nor yet of forwardness. He 
addressed his Heavenly Father with as much confidence 
in His love and presence, as he could have manifested 
toward his earthly parents. His prayer was short. In 
closing he said : — 

“ My Father, somehow I feel the weight of Thy presence 
more than usual to-night. I realize that the loving, guid- 
ing hand of the Holy One is upon me, and that Thou hast 
a work to do now. Most of us have admitted to our 
hearts Thine Anointed One. But if there are any here 
who have not done so, may they be able to open wide 
the door of their hearts and let Thee in ! Are any unable 
to cast out all that hinders .? If the set time of the Lord 
has come, then may they do their work now, so that Thou 
canst perform Thine ! 


100 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


“ Father we do thank Thee for Thy love and mercy, but 
above all do we thank Thee for a Christ that saves ! 

“Now our supplications are ended. Reveal Thyself 
unto us quickly in Thy beauty and glory, that we may 
praise and adore ! ” 

In mighty waves of glory came the Holy Presence into 
the hearts of all who had previously received the Divine 
Messenger. 

To Eva the heavens appeared to be of brass, while 
Carter was like one stunned for a moment, and then he 
cried out in agony, but so far as receiving help was con- 
cerned, in vain. 

With the exception of Carter, Ida and Eva, all were, for 
a few moments, basking in seas of Heavenly bliss, while 
the servants gave vent to their feelings in shouts of praise. 

“Oh, my Father,” Ida exclaimed, “Thou kno west I 
want to come to Thee ! What Thou hast done for all Thy 
believing children, do for me ! I am unworthy to take 
Thy name upon my lips ! I know not how to approach 
Thy throne or my Saviours cross ; but Thou, oh ! blessed 
Jesus, hath said ‘I am the Way, the Truth, and the Life.’ 
Then take and lead me into Thy Father’s presence, and 
He will surely hear Thee ! ” 

Albert was kneeling near Ida, and as she reached this 
point in her supplications, he said : — 

“ Believest thou this ? ” 

“Yes, oh, yes ! Precious Saviour, if I do not, help Thou 
my unbelief, and make me clean ! ” 

“And the Lord said unto her, I will, be thou clean,” 
came like an inspiration from Albert’s lips, and Ida Laverne 
was made to realize that she, too, was born of God. 

During the time that the Holy Spirit was making His 
way to her heart, the attention of all but Albert and Ida 
had been called to Johnnie. As upon the occasion of his 
“ call ” nearly two years before, so had he done now : 
gone into a swoon. He was placed upon a lounge, 
while his mother sat beside and fanned him. The halo 
of glory by which his face was surrounded made it most 
beautiful to behold. A sweet, happy smile was playing 
about his lips as Stella and Jessie knelt, and almost with 
reverence, kissed his cheek. While they were still kneel- 
ing, he opened his eyes and a smile reflected from the glory 
above, flashed over his face as he murmured : — 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


lOI 


“ Jesus, full of love divine, 

I am thine and thou art mine ; 

Let me live and die to prove 
Thine unutterable love. 

and immediately appeared to be unconscious again. 
He remained in this condition for about ten minutes when 
he aroused. All he said, was : — 

“ Oh, I am so happy ! ” kissed his mother and sisters, 
bade all good-night and retired. Just before the young 
people withdrew Mr. Vanderman said : — 

“I had a letter to-day from Dr. H . Two weeks 

from to-morrow a camp-meeting will begin at Elmwood 
Grove, ten miles north. He will preach two weeks from 
next Sunday. He will arrive here the evening before, 
and drive out in the morning. As neither my wife nor 
myself have ever attended a camp-meeting, we will, if 
the weather is good, accompany Dr. H-^ — to Elmwood 
Grove.'’ 

As soon as he had opportunity to speak to Stella alone, 
Carter said : — . 

“ I wish you and Johnnie to attend that camp-meeting 
with me. Will you go ? ” and Stella promptly replied : — 

“ I will, and think Johnnie will too.” 

“ Thank you, I am glad.” 

As they were retiring from the sitting-room Jessie said 
to Maurice : — 

“ I am so glad you heard Johnnie pray.” 

Maurice brushed away a tear as he replied, “So 
am I.” 

• It was decided that the entire party, together with 
Aunt Kate, would be at Ashland Ranch on the evening 

of Dr. H s expected arrival, have an early breakfast 

and start in time to reach the camp-ground by nine o’clock, 
when the prayer-meeting was to begin. 


102 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


CHAPTER X. 

THE CAMP-MEETING. 

The Sunday morning upon which our friends were to 
visit Elmwood Grove dawned, and was such as to put the 
servants of God in a proper frame of mind for its enjoy- 
ment. The sun shone as brightly, and the birds sang as 
sweetly as if, only a few weeks before, one of the most 
terrible afflictions of the age had not been visited upon 
the people of a great state. 

The meetings had been in progress for three or four 
days, with several conversions as the result. The coming 

of Dr. H , one of the most noted evangelists of the 

West, had been advertised far and near, and, as was ex- 
pected, there was an immense throng, for by eleven 
o’clock, there was assembled the largest outdoor gathering 
known in the history of the county. 

Soon after our party arrived they saw approaching them 
several persons, most of whom were singing or shouting 
at the top of their voices. There were three or four men 
and six or eight women in the party, none of whom ap- 
peared to have washed their faces, or put on clean apparel 
for two weeks. They were laboring under great excite- 
ment, and, as they came up, formed a circle about the 
Ashland Ranch party. The leader shouted : 

“We are the praying band ! Down on your knees and 
plead with God for mercy before He dooms your souls to 
endless death ! ” 

Then in a voice that could easily be heard half a mile, 
he began to pray that the Lord would send His convict- 
ing Spirit into all these sin-cursed hearts, and give them 
no rest of body or mind until they should find it at the 
foot of the cross. 

While the leader was thus interceding for these lost and 
ruined ones who were “ taken up with the sins, fashions 
and follies of the world,” the others were kneeling and 
praying but little less loudly, or groaning and swaying 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


03 


their bodies to and fro, gesticulating wildly and respond- 
ing with such terms as, “A-hmen! ” “Do, Lord!’’ “Yes, 
Lord!” etc., producing a bedlam that was terrifying to 
the ladies, who clung with tenacity to their escorts, and 
caused Carter to exclaim, while scorn was depicted on 
every feature of his face : 

“This is disgusting ! ” 

His remark caused the “Praying band” to close in 
around him and Stella, and the praying, shouting, re- 
sponses and hand-clappings became louder than ever. 

The features of Dr. H and Johnnie were a study. 

When Carter had withstood the second onslaught as 
long as he could, he suddenly seized the leader by the 
arm and jerked him to his feet. 

“ Stop your noise,” the former said, “or I’ll break your 
head ! ” 

There was at once a lull, when Dr. H said : 

“ My friends, I am afraid you have zeal without knowl- 
edge. Do you know anything about the religious status 
of this party ? ” 

His words were so tender in tone that the evil passions 
which had been aroused in the breast of Carter, were in- 
stantly subdued. 

The “ Praying band” admitted that they knew nothing 
concerning the religious attainments of those for whom 
they had been laboring, but judging from the apparel 
with which they were adorned, had taken it for granted 
that they were given over to the gods of this world. 

“These are, with two exceptions,” the doctor said, 
“your Master’s servants. They have been born of the 
Spirit and washed in the blood of Christ. As to the ex- 
ceptions, you are not the ones your Master will select to 
point out the way. Be careful in future, lest in working 
without knowledge, you bring reproach upon the cause of 

the Crucified One. I am Dr. H , and will preach to 

you at eleven o’clock.” 

A more shamefaced “ Praying band ” was never seen 
at a camp-meeting. They slunk away, mixed with the 
crowd, and that was the last seen of them that day. 

At nine o’clock the prayer-meeting began, and lasted 
until ten, when it was changed to a testimony meeting. 
When fifteen minutes had been devoted to short Christian 
experiences, a brother arose and invited all who wished 


104 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORV. 


to “ flee from the wrath to come ’’ to the. altar, while the 
children of God would gather also, to render such assist- 
ance as they could. He then struck in on the old invita- 
tion hymn : 


“ Come, humble sinner in whose breast 
A thousand thoughts revolve. 

Come, with your guilt and fear oppressed. 

And make this last resolve.” 

The rush began when the second stanza was reached. 

“ I’ll go to Jesus, though my sin 
Like mountains round me close, 

I know His courts. I’ll enter in, 

Whatever may oppose.” 

By the time the last stanza was sung, 

“ I can but perish if I go, 

I am resolved to try, 

For if I stay away I know, 

I must forever die,” 


at least thirty suppliants were at the altar, crying aloud 
for mercy. 

The prayers of the seekers, together with those of their 
friends who gathered about the altar to pray with and for 
them, and the responses which were continually coming 
from all parts of that vast throng, produced such a babel, 
that the noise of the “ Praying band ” was quietude in 
comparison. 

Soon the shouts of newly born souls began to be heard, 
and by eleven o'clock more than half the seekers professed 
to have received the seal of pardon. 

At the last named hour, the brother who had charge of 
the services for the day, arose and expressed his gratitude 
foj the manifestation of saving power. In a few well- 
chosen words he exhorted those who had been pardoned 
to press forward always. Those yet unsaved he exhorted 
to never give up the struggle, and if they should not re- 
ceive the blessing of pardon before the next invitation 
should be given for seekers to come to the altar, not to 
hesitate a moment ; and they were then told to take their 
seats. 

After the usual preliminaries Dr. H was introduced. 

None of our friends had ever attended a camp-meeting 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 10$ 

before, and in the services thus far had taken much inter- 
est, but no part, except to join in singing. 

While Carter was deeply interested, he had not felt 
drawn to the altar. In fact, the proceedings were so con- 
trary to his sense of what was a right and proper way of 
conducting religious services, that he was repelled, rather 
than attracted. Yet notwithstanding all, his burdens 
were becoming no lighter, but seemed at times almost to 
bear him to the ground. 

When Dr. H arose, it was with such gentle dignity 

that every eye was soon fixed upon his face. After 
glancing over his audience he said : 

“You will find my text for both this, and the afternoon 
sermons in Matthew, twenty-fifth chapter and forty-sixth 
verse, I shall speak to you this morning from the first 
clause, ‘And these shall go away into everlasting punish- 
ment,’ and in the afternoon from the last clause, ‘but the 
righteous into life eternal.’ 

“While I have decided to attempt to show you this 
morning some of the results of neglecting to accept the 
overtures of offered mercy, I must confess that I very 
much prefer to deal with the other side of the question, 
as I shall in the afternoon, I never deal with the subject 
I intend to present this morning except when I feel called 
to do so by the leadings of God’s Holy Spirit.” 

He then proceeded to show how sin entered into the 
world, and how utterly impossible it was for God to look 
upon it with the least degree of allowance. He showed 
that the soul steeped in sin, should it in such condition 
cross the river of death, could not exist in God’s holy and 
immediate presence. 

He took first one phase of sin, then another and another, 
showing the probable penalties attached to each. When 
he reached that phase which Carter could easily apply to 
his own case, the latter seemed to be hanging by a brittle 
thread over an awful gulf of the deepest, blackest despair, 
and that one movement upon his part would send him 
headlong therein. It seemed that when he should once 
begin to fall, he must continue to go down, down, down 
forever and forever, without one ray of hope of overlook- 
ing upon the face of Him who thus had doomed him! 
hence he never more could plead for mercy ! He would 
never more be able to look upon a single loved or familiar 


Io6 GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 

face ! Nay, more ! He must be forever separated from 
the idol he had set up in his own heart. He had suffered 
her to keep out the Christ who had stood ready to save, 
and had lost not only Him, but her who had usurped the 
Lord’s place, as well as his own soul ! 

As Carter sat with his gaze riveted on the speaker, his 
face had become deadly pale, while his muscles were en- 
larged and rigid as whipcords. Thus he sat until his case 
had been disposed of, and another feature of sin taken up. 
He breathed hard for a few moments, and then as he 
turned to speak to Stella, saw that every eye in his party 
was fixed upon him. His face flushed, while he said to 
Stella : 

“ I was anxious to come here to-day, for I believed I 
should find relief. But I could never love a God who 
would suffer His creatures to endure such punishment ! 
If He is not responsible for sin. He certainly has it in His 
power to avert such awful suffering ! Surely all the sin 
that has ever been committed, if it all had been by one 
man, would not justify God in inflicting, or permitting to 
come upon that one, such terrible punishment ! Oh — ” 
with a shudder — “it is horrible to contemplate ! ” 

When the sermon was ended, services were adjourned 
for dinner, but before the benediction was pronounced the 
brother in charge said : — 

“You have had presented to you the awful results of 
going unprepared into the presence of an offended God. 
This is but one side of the truth, and I trust that not a 
single lady or gentleman will leave the grounds until Dr. 
H has had an opportunity to present the other side.” 

At the two ranches, every delicacy of the season suit- 
able for a cold lunch, had been prepared, but nothing 
would tempt Carter’s appetite, nor could he swallow a 
mouthful. When dinner was over. Dr. H took his arm. 

“My brother, come with me,” he said. 

When out of earshot they sat down, when the doctor 
.continued : — “ Now tell me your trouble.” 

Carter would not have believed that he could be so 
easily led into making a full and complete confession of 
his condition of*mind to one whom he had known for so 
short a time. It appeared to him that his tongue moved 
of its own accord. 

He spoke briefly of his past life, the call he was sure he 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


107 


had received to enter upon a better one, his idolatrous 
worship of Stella Vanderman, and of their interview upon 
the subject. He gave, as nearly as he could remember, 
the language of each ; his efforts since to cast her out as 
an idol, with all his experiences, and the attempts he had 
made to reach the cross. He then alluded to his great 
longing to attend the camp-meeting ; his hope of receiving 
pardon, and the feelings produced by the sermon of the 
morning, which had resulted in his utter loss of hope. 
When he concluded, it was about time for the prayer 
service to begin. They arose, and as the doctor again 
took Carter’s arm, he said with a smile : — 

“You are doing very nicely. ” Then when they had 
nearly reached their party, “There is light ahead, my 
brother ! ” 

Not another word did he speak. He left Carter with 
his friends, and passed on to the stand. 

The prayer service had not proceeded long until the in- 
vitation was given to seekers ; a number went forward, 
and at two o’clock there had been several conversions. 

Dr. H began his second sermon as follows : — 

“In dealing with the last clause of my text, I shall 
probably pursue a different line of thought from that which 
many may expect. I shall deal to a much greater extent 
with the plan by which the heart may be brought into 
fellowship with God, or attain to the state of the righteous, 
than I shall with the condition of such after they shall 
have been permitted to enter the pearly gates.” 

He then dwelt upon the love of God for fallen humanity. 
He showed that because of this great love, when He 
created him. He made man in His own image. That in 
creating him thus. He made the creature as free as was 
the Creator, to choose between good and evil. He said 
that because of this love, God had surrounded man with 
everything which could contribute to his (man’s) hap- 
piness. That this love had caused God to make man 
next to Himself in power and authority throughout the 
earth, giving him dominion over every other created thing, 
whether on land, or in the sea. 

But man, with all this loving tenderness about him, in 
the exercise of his God given powers had chosen the evil, 
entailing upon himself and posterity, a nature prone to 
sin, rather than righteousness. 


I08 GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 

Scarcely, however, were the gates of Paradise closed 
against the fallen, before our Father, out of His great 
heart of love, had devised a plan by which man might be 
redeemed from the curse he had voluntarily brought upon 
himself ; for then was it proclaimed that “ the seed of the 
woman shall bruise the serpent’s head.’’ In other words, 
God saw that man could not be restored to that condition 
from which he, through his first parents, had voluntarily 
departed, unless God Himself, in the person of His own 
dear Son, should die in man’s stead. That in due time 
His promise was fulfilled and the atonement made. 

The doctor then briefly pictured the life and sufferings, 
and the agonizing death of the Holy One, not because He 
had committed any wrong, but that man who had, might 
be saved from suffering the penalties entailed upon him- 
self because of his own action. This atonement was 
described as being so full, so complete, that every 
descendant of Adam may be saved if he so wills. 

“ But further. It is so full and complete that the only 
offering the once suffering, but now highly exalted Son of 
God can accept, must also be a full and complete one. 
He must be made second or subordinate to nothing in 
earth — to no created being.” Then as he looked upon 
Carter with eyes filled with a light that was Heavenly, he 
asked: — “Is there any other being in all the realms of 
earth or Heaven, worthy of the best service of the human 
heart, or worthy to be compared to this tender, loving, 
blessed Son of God .? If all the beauty and glory of all 
that is beautiful and glorious could be concentrated in one 
human or Heavenly being, would that being then be 
worthy to be compared to this beauteous, precious, 
glorious Christ ? Is there a human heart so lost to a sense 
of his obligations of eternal fealty to Him, as to render 
that worship or service first, to anything He has created ? 

“But when Christ shall have been enthroned in a 
human heart, He does not will to reign alone. On the 
contrary, when He has been admitted, the heart becomes 
so enlarged that it is filled with love, not only for God 
and His cause, but for all that is pure and good. We 
never loved our friends before as we do now. Nor are 
we required to go moping through life, afraid to smile 
upon a friend, or of giving vent to a shout of joyous 
laughter, lest we provoke His displeasure. But He wishes 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. IO9 

to see His children happy, and it is their fault, not His, if 
they are not.’' 

Throughout, it was a sermon of love. It was delivered 
with such loving pathos, too, that there were but few 
who heard it that were not melted to tears. 

As for Carter, the doctor was scarcely half through with 
the plea that only Stella and he knew was intended to 
reach his case, and perhaps his alone of all that multitude, 
until he was weeping bitterly. 

When the doctor closed with a short but vivid descrip- 
tion of the joys awaiting those who shall be permitted to 
enter into life eternal, no deity was enshrined in Carter’s 
heart. Still, he had no inclination to go to the altar, nor 
had he the remotest idea what his future action would be. 

The minister in charge again arose, and announced that 
twenty minutes would be 'devoted to testimony, and dur- 
ing that time, any one desiring to seek pardon should 
•come forward and kneel at the altar. He then started in 
on a revival song, and in a few minutes quite a number 
went forward. 

“I wish,” Carter said to Stella, could feel differently, 
but it does not seem possible for me to go to that altar.” 

With a smile more tender than she intended, as she 
wiped away her tears, she replied : — 

“I am sure, Mr. Laverne, I do not know what your 
duty is, but if pride keeps you away, it may be necessary 
to go.” 

When the song was ended, the leader arose. 

“Now, improve the time. Do not let a moment be 
lost,” he said, and then resumed his seat. 

Mr. and Mrs. Vanderman and Johnnie were sitting on a 
front row of seats, at some distance from the rest of their 
party. Johnnie had never taken part in any public service, 
nor had he expected to on this occasion, until now. No 
sooner had the leader taken his seat than the boy was on 
his feet. He turned and faced the audience without the 
least embarrassment, and as if appearing before multitudes 
was a matter of every day occurrence. He caught Carter’s 
eyes, and, with a smile, pointed to him with his left hand, 
while, with his right, he pointed to the altar behind him, 
and near which he stood. 

Not a moment did Carter hesitate, but with his eyes 
iixed upon Johnnie, he arose and came rapidly forward. 


I 10 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


When he started, the boy s left hand dropped to his side, 
while his right remained immovable until Carter reached 
the altar. The latter dropped upon his knees, at the same 
time giving vent to a great sob. 

The effect was electrical. Responsive sobs were heard 
on every hand. Johnnie stepped backwards to Carter’s 
side, placed his left hand on the penitent’s head, and 
slowly raised his right toward Heaven. He did not utter 
a word for several moments, during which time some 
fifteen or twenty more, some of whom belonged to what 
was considered the ‘‘best society ” of Larue, were crowd- 
ing to the altar. When all had knelt, without having 
changed his position, and with eyes uplifted, the clear, 
boyish voice of Johnnie rang out : — 

“My Father, I knew Thou hadst called, but not until 
now, that Thou hadst sent me. But Thy message has been 
received, and I answer, oh, so gladly ! 

“Thou hast promised with the weak things of the earth 
to confound the mighty. Verify Thy promise now. I 
pray Thee, remember this one kneeling beside me, for he 
hath, at last, done what he can. The work now, is Thine. 
That all may know I am doing that which Thou hast called 
me to do, reveal Thyself to him, and not only to him, but 
to all these whose hearts have been prepared to receive 
Thee, in Thy glorious beauty and majesty. Do this, 
Father, for the sake of Thy dear Son, and Thou, and He, 
and the blessed Holy Ghost, shall have all the glory. 
Amen.” 

As Johnnie ended his prayer, the wealthy and highly 
cultured Carter Laverne sprung up with a loud shout of 
“ Glory,” and turned to clasp Johnnie in his arms. At the 
same time, a number of those at the altar also sprung to 
their feet, giving vent to their joy in shouts, tears and 
laughter. But this was not all. There had been such an 
outpouring of the Spirit that not a true follower of Christ 
was present who had not been a recipient. In some 
instances, strong men and women were utterly unable to 
bear up under the weight. 

Carter was just in time to save Johnnie from falling, for 
as the latter ended his prayer, his hand slowly dropped to 
his side, and his head sank upon his breast. His parents 
had been watching him closely from the moment he arose, 
and when they saw him begin to sink had sprung towards 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


1 1 1 

him. But Carter had him in his arms, carried him to 
where Mr. Vanderman and his wife had been sitting, and 
laid him on a seat, his mother taking his head on her 
lap. 

By this time, Stella and Jessie had reached Johnnie, 
and the remainder of the party gathered quickly around. 

No sooner had Stella knelt than Carter dropped to his 
knees beside her, taking one of Johnnie’s hands and Stella 
the other, which they rapidly chafed, while Mrs. Vander- 
man fanned him. 

Johnnie lay thus for two or three minutes, and when he 
opened his eyes they rested upon Carter. 

“Oh, Mr. Laverne,” he said, “ isn’t it glorious 

His voice was scarcely above a whisper, and he imme- 
diately closed his eyes again. At the same time, he placed 
Stella’s hand in that of Carter, placing one of his own 
under that of the latter, and the other on that of the former, 
holding them tightly together. Soon, Stella attempted to 
remove hers, but, without opening his eyes, Johnnie con- 
vulsively grasped and placed it back in its original position, 
and thus he held it for fully three minutes longer. Then 
he again opened his eyes, and released Carter and Stella’s 
hands, as he asked : — 

“ Mamma, are you tired.?” 

“ No, my son. Are you feeling better ? ” 

“ Why, I haven’t felt badly at all,” and then sat up. 

Mr. Vanderman laid his arm around Johnnie, placing 
the latter’s head against his shoulder, and thus they sat 
for at least half an hour, Johnnie calmly looking upon the 
scene around him, but taking no further part. 

Perhaps the scenes described in this chapter never had 
their counterpart in Kansas. On the Sunday of which we 
write, nearly all the work of the camp-meeting was accom- 
plished. The meetings continued three days longer with 
little result, and, on Wednesday afternoon, were closed. 

The Laverne party, and Roy and Albert, remained at 
Ashland Ranch over night on their return from Elmwood 
Grove. 

It was not long after tea until Carter had Stella to him- 
self. Pie was so indescribably happy over his release 
from the power of sin, with the added happiness of being 
in her company, that during their ride home he had not 
cared to turn their thoughts and conversation away from 


II2 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


the glorious results of the day. But no sooner were they 
alone after tea than he said : — 

“Maurice and I expect to start East in the interest of 
the Kansas sufferers on Wednesday. I must therefore 
speak now of that of which you are already informed. 

“ My deity has been dethroned, and into my heart now 
shines the Sun of Righteousness. As my soul is filled 
with the glorious presence of my Divine Master, He opens 
up to me realms of love such as I never dreamed of before. 

As Dr. H said to-day, what a purer, holier love I now 

have for all my friends ! As for you, instead of bowing 
down as a heathen before his god, my heart is filled with 
a love that is pure and sacred ; a love that would protect 
and cherish, and that would shield you from every stormy 
blast of life. If you can accept the offering I now make, 
my happiness will be complete.” 

A beauteous light was flashing from her eyes, when, 
with richly tinted cheeks, she placed her hand in his. 

“Carter,’’ she replied, “I accept the love you offer me, 
oh, so gladly, and as gladly pledge you mine.” 

;|c * 5|« :)« 

“ My great happiness,” Carter said, an hour after the 
above conversation, “is almost overpowering, and yet,, 
until I shall have received your parents' blessing, it will, 
after all, hardly be complete. Shall we not go to them?”' 

“ If you wish,” was replied, with a smile and a blush.. 

Aunt Kate, Dr. H and Johnnie were with Mr. and 

and Mrs. Vanderman in the sitting-room. In order to 
reach this room. Carter and Stella had to enter the parlors 
at the end of the one farthest away, and came face to face 
with Maurice and Jessie. The others were grouped around 
the rooms. 

“Why, Stella!” Jessie exclaimed, “what can be the 
matter? You and Mr. Laverne look like something — had 
happened.” 

“ If you wish to know,” Carter remarked with a smile,, 
while Stella blushed the more, “you may follow us and 
be made wise.” 

“ May we come, too?” Ida asked, as the happy couple 
passed her and Albert. 

“ If you like.” 

“You will not exclude us, then, will you?” Eva in- 
quired. 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


II3 


“Not by any means.” 

“When the party entered the sitting-room, Dr. H 

was describing a great revival he had recently been hold- 
ing in Iowa. 

“ Why ! bless my soul ! ” he exclaimed. “What can be 
the matter with our young friend.? He doesn’t seem to 
be in quite so bad a way as he was this morning, at any 
rate. ” 

Carter led Stella up in front of her parents, but he was 
not quite so brave now as he had believed himself to be, 
only a short time before, for the words he intended to 
speak, seemed to almost choke him. 

“Mr. Vanderman — Mrs. Vanderman,” he stammered, 
“1 am blessed with the assurance of your daughter s love. 
If you will give her to me, I will love and cherish her, oh, 
so tenderly — ” Here he broke down completely, but he 
was not disappointed in Mr. and INIrs. Vanderman. 

After all the others had congratulated the happy couple, 
Johnnie kissed Stella, and as he shook hands with Carter 
he placed that of the latter in his own, one of Stella s in 
Carter’s and his other upon his sister’s. Then, with his 
happiest laugh, he asked : — 

“ Isn’t this the way I had them fixed.?” 

“You bad boy !” Stella exclaimed, as she kissed him 
again. “ I didn’t suppose you knew anything about that. ” 

“O, yes, I did, I think I was not unconscious long. 
When I felt myself falling I knew I was caught by Mr. — 
brother Carter that is to be. Then I didn’t know any- 
thing for a little while, but I didn’t open my eyes for 
about a minute after I regained consciousness. I knew my 
head wms in mamma’s lap, and I was so happy I didn’t 
want to move. Then, when I opened my eyes I saw 
you both kneeling by me. I believed all the while it was 
something about you that was in his way. But I heard 
him shout ‘ Glory ’ before I swooned, and when I saw 
you both kneeling, I knew it was all right, and I wanted 
to do what I could to keep it so,” he concluded with 
another laugh. 

While talking he stood with Stella’s arms around him. 
Then Jessie threw hers about his shoulders and drew him 
to her side. 

“Why, Johnnie ! " she exclaimed, “I did not suppose 
you had developed into a regular little match-maker ! ” 

8 


114 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


Didn’t you? Now that you do, are you likely to 
need my services ? ” 

“ No, you naughty boy ! ” was her reply, while her face 
was burning with blushes. 

When the laughter which Johnnie’s last sally provoked 
had somewhat subsided, Maurice took Johnnie’s hand and 
drew the boy to him. 

“Perhaps I may, Johnnie,” he whispered. 

“Very well, sir. Just let me know when you are 
ready,” was replied aloud. 

It was now Maurice’s turn to blush. 

Dr. H was no dyspeptic Christian, but was full of fun 

and innocent jokes. When he suggested that he be per- 
mitted to complete the happiness of Stella and Carter, the 
latter replied : — 

“ We are not quite ready for your services. Doctor, but 
please hold yourself in readiness, for we will surely give 
you a call.” 

“ Very well, brother. From present indications I think 
I shall be able to kill three or four birds with one stone.” 

Before the young people withdrew, the servants were 
called in and the doctor led the family devotions. When 
they arose from their knees, all felt that his prayer was a 
Heavenly benediction. 


CHAPTER II. 

JOHNNIE SENT. 

“I FEAR,” said Maurice, when he and Jessie were alone 
after prayers, “I shall be left a long way behind in the 
race. I must, therefore, soon call for a full and complete 
report. ” 

“Are you indeed, Mr. Laverne ? But please do not 
think of a complete report for the present. I think 
nothing can be reported as yet but — a — but — progress.” 

He looked at her with eyes so full of love that a blush 
was forced to her cheeks. 

“I am almost disposed to press the question.” 

“Oh! I really wish you wouldn’t, Mr. Laverne.” 

“See here, Jessie ; Carter and I start East next Wednes- 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. II5 

day. Will you not see to it that a complete report shall 
be ready by Tuesday evening ? ” 

Are you really going to leave us so soon ? Why, I 
am so sorry. It will be bad for Stella, too. Do you 
not think she will feel very badly to have her — to have 
your cousin leave so soon after — well, you understand 
what I mean, Mr. Laverne.'' 

“Yes, I think I do; but there is something else of 
much greater importance to me just now.” 

“Indeed.? Well that is rather bad of you. I think 
you should feel real sorry for her. ” 

“ I surely do ; but that other matter to which I have re- 
ferred, is of such preponderating importance to me just 
now, that I am not qualified to do justice to the subject 
to which you refer.” 

“What other matter can that be, Mr. Laverne.?” 

As he saw the roguish look in her eyes he caught up 
both her hands. 

“Jessie, you know well enough what I mean, and how 
skilfully you have evaded the question.” 

“What is the question? Will you please state it 
again ? ” 

“Yes, I will state it again, although I much prefer a 
report now. Please listen closely. Will — you — see — 
that — a — complete — report — is — ready — next — Tuesday — 
evening ? ” 

‘ ‘ Must — you — really — and — truly — have — a — report — 
then — Mr. — Laverne ?” 

“I — must.” 

“Why — should — you ” 

“See here, you saucy little tease, you don’t get away 
from me again with your hops, skips and jumps. It is 
either now or next Tuesday evening ? Which shall it be ? ” 

“Mr. Laverne, why should you be so particular about 
either this or Tuesday evening? Wouldn’t some other 
do just as well.” 

“I must, I see, put my threat into execution, so ” 

“Oh, please, Mr. Laverne, do not, I beg of you ! Yes 
— yes — the report will be ready Tuesday evening.” 

“A complete report will be required.” 

“Why should it be com ” 

“I see I must have it now, so ” 

“ No, fio ! It shall be complete Tuesday evening ; but 


Il6 GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 

in view of that fact, I must now bid you good night,” and 
quickly releasing her hands she was out of the room be- 
fore he could make an effort to detain her. 

Oh, please, don't go yet. Stay, Jessie, if only fora 
moment.” 

“ I really can’t spare it to you, Mr. Laverne, ” and with 
another “Good night,” disappeared. 

Let us now return to Mrs. Vanderman’s sitting-room. 

When the young people and servants withdrew, Dr. 

H arose and moved his chair up to those occupied by 

Mr. and Mrs. Vanderman. Johnnie had assumed his 
favorite position between them with his mother’s hand 
clasped in his, as usual. When the doctor again sat down, 
he took Johnnie’s disengaged hand in both his own. 

“Now, I want to know all about this boy, beginning 
with his conversion,” he said. 

Mrs. Vanderman gave a brief account of Johnnie’s con- 
version, call to the ministry, his subsequent life, and the 
course being pursued with regard to his studies. 

“Now, Johnnie,” the doctor said, “ I want to ask you 
a few questions. 

“Have you ever felt, until to-day, that it was your 
duty to take an active part in public worship or service } ” 

“ No, sir, I never have.” 

“How long before you arose to-day, was it when you 
realized that it was your duty to begin your work 

“Perhaps fifteen or twenty seconds.” 

“ Please describe your sensations at the time.” 

“As Mr. D — — was closing his remarks, it seemed that 
it was my duty to speak. Then I thought I was yet too 
young, and would say nothing. But no sooner had I 
made this decision than it appeared that a voice within 
said, ‘My son, I have called thee.’ I asked, ‘ What shall 
I say ? ’ When I seemed to hear the same voice, ‘ Open 
thy mouth and I will fill it.’ 

“The impression came upon me with such force that 
I should begin my work, that I hesitated no longer. But 
when I arose I had not the least idea what I should do or 
say. I did expect, however, to talk instead of pray ; but 
the moment I faced the audience my eyes fell upon Mr. 
Laverne, and I felt that I should point to him as I did, 
at the same time pointing him to the altar. 

“When I began to pray, I had no thought of what I 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 1 17 

should ask for, but as I opened my mouth, the promise 
was fulfilled. 

“After recovering consciousness and while my head 
was still in mamma’s lap, I had a strong impression that 
I should be doing something for the Master until school 
commences in Larue, which will not be for six weeks. 1 
attend there, driving in in the morning, and home in the 
evening. Since I first had that impression, it has been 
growing upon me. Still,’’ he added thoughtfully, “ I do 
not know what I could do, or where I should go.” 

“ I think I know where you should go, Johnnie.” 

“Do you.?” the boy asked springing up with a glad, 
eager look. ‘ ‘ Where ? ” 

“With me.” 

“Oh, no ! surely not yet ! ” Mrs. Vanderman exclaimed 
as she convulsively clasped Johnnie to her breast. ‘ ‘ Surely 
the Lord is not going to require me to give up my boy 
yet ! He was never away from me over night, nor has 
there been one that I have not given him a good-night 
kiss.” Then lifting her eyes toward Heaven, “Merciful 
Father, I pray thee, require not this at my hands ! ” But 
an answer was on the way and she soon added, “Not 
my will, but Thine, be done.” 

“I think, mamma. Dr. H is right. I am sure the 

Lord wants me to go with him. But why can’t you and 
father go, too ? ” 

Mrs. Vanderman looked quickly at her husband. 

“My son, are you sure it is the Lord’s will that you go 
with Dr. H. .? ” Mr. Vanderman asked. 

“Since Dr. H. mentioned it, I haven’t a doubt but 

that the Lord calls me to go with him.” 

“Doctor, if my wife and I should accompany you, 
would we be in your way .? Of course we would bear 
our own and Johnnie’s expenses.” 

“Not in the least, nor will there be a great deal of 
expense, as you will travel in your own conveyance, and 
the houses which will be open to me will be open to you 
also.” 

“ But what about Stella and Jessie? ” Mrs. Vanderman 
asked.” We cannot leave them here with no one but the 
servants.” 

“ I’ll take care of them,” said Aunt Kate. “ Carter and 
Maurice will start East on Wednesday, to be gone at least 


Ii8 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


a month ; perhaps longer, and it will be a great boon to 
have them with us.” 

“Johnnie,” his father said, “ will you ask Roy and 
your sisters to bring their friends to the sitting-room again 
for a few moments ? ” 

Johnnie did his father’s bidding, and met Jessie soon 
after she withdrew from Maurice, delivered his father’s 
message, and went on in search of Roy and Stella. 

Jessie returned to the room in which she had left Mau- 
rice. He did not observe her approach, and was reclin- 
ing in an easy-chair. His position was such that Jessie 
could plainly see the workings of his features. He cer- 
tainly did not appear to be expecting an unfavorable 
‘ ‘ report. ” 

When Jessie took that look at the handsome features 
and well turned, manly form of her admirer, if she had 
had cause for doubts as to the nature of her “report,” it 
is quite probable that many would have been removed 
on the spot. She soliloquized thus : — 

“The poor, poor boy! What would he think if the 
XQ\>ovi should be unfavorable .? But I hardly think I could 
be a sister to him. I don’t believe he wants another sister, 
anyway. 

“I wonder what kind of a report I should make.? I 
don’t mean its nature, for I guess I know, but should it be 
written ? No, I think not, for I am always forgetting to 
cross my i’s and dot my t’s — I mean vice versa — and omit- 
ting words. Then sometimes my orthography is not quite 
up to Webster. He might think I don’t know any better, 
and then quite likely I’d have to be a sister to him, whether 
I want to be or not ; so I presume I had better make a 
verbal report. Yes, I think that is what I’ll do.” 

“Why Mr. Laverne ! Are you as cross as your face 
indicates .? ” 

“Oh, I am so glad you have returned,” Maurice ex- 
claimed as he started up with a pleased look. “ Do come 
in, Jessie. It is too early to think of retiring.” 

“Oh, no, Mr. Laverne,” she replied with a face as long 
drawn as she could make it, “I am afraid of gentlemen 
who manifest too much impatience.” 

“Come in, and I will try not to manifest any more.” 

“Very well, I’ll go in, then.” . 

As she reached a chair near him, he caught up her hand. 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


II9 

*‘Now, Jessie,” he asked earnestly, “will you not 
release me from that pledge, and promise to make rhe 
the happiest man on earth ? ” 

“ Indeed, no ! You must wait until the investigation 
is completed and a full report made. Please keep to your 
agreement, Mr. Lav erne.” 

“ Then I shall have to possess my soul in patience.” 

“ Oh ! I had nearly forgotten to say that papa wishes 
to see us in the sitting-room.” 

“ Jessie, do let me tell him that you are to make me as 
happy as Stella has Carter.” 

“Oh no, 710 no! You must wait until we see what 
that report is to be.” 

“ I have half a mind to ask him to give you to me, any 
way.” 

“ If you do, I am just as sure as I can he that the report 
will be unfavorable.” 

“ I do believe it would be just like you, so I shall not 
take any risks.” 

“Thank you, Mr. Laverne. I thought you would not.” 

When all were again in the sitting-room, Mr. Vander- 
man turned to Dr. H . 

“Now, Doctor, you may state the case, if you will,” 
he said. 

“Well,” the doctor began, “there is not a great deal 
to state. 

“Our young friend here has been called of God to 
preach the unsearchable riches of His grace. This after- 
noon Johnnie received a message to begin his public work. 
He has been convinced, and no more so than myself, that 
the Master wants him to be about His business. 

“I believe that when God wants special laborers in 
His vineyard He raises them up, and at the proper time, 
sends them forth. The fields assigned me are ripening 
unto the harvest. I need a reaper, and God sends Johnnie. 

“I find this happy, Christian home so alluring that I 
have decided to remain here to-morrow and take a much 
needed rest ; but Tuesday morning I must be on my way. 
Johnnie goes with me, but as his parents are unwilling 
that he shall leave them, they have decided to accom- 
pany us. 

“This, I believe, covers all the ground, so far as John- 
nie and I are concerned,” 


120 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


“ Why, mamma,” Jessie exclaimed, “ what will you do 
with Stella and me? Surely you must have forgotten 
us ! ” 

“O no, dear, we have not forgotten you, by any 
means,” Mrs. Vanderman replied. That is why we sent 
for you.” 

It was soon decided that Aunt Kate’s invitation would 
be accepted, when the young people again withdrew. 

Johnnie was a study to his friends. While he was still 
a merry, light-hearted boy, yet, when in repose, his feat- 
ures took on a much more serious air than ever before. 
He appeared to realize that his responsibilities had greatly 
increased, and that much was soon to be required at his 
hands. 

On Monday, all necessary arrangements for the absence 
of Mr. and Mrs. Vanderman were made, and on Tuesday 
morning. Carter and Maurice were at Ashland Ranch in 

time to escort the young ladies to their home. Dr. H , 

Mr. Vanderman, his wife and Johnnie bade all adieu and 
were off. Johnnie had been sent. But of the circum- 
stances immediately connected with their departure, we 
shall have more to say, later on.' 

A protracted meeting was in progress in M , a town 

of fifteen or sixteen hundred inhabitants, twenty-five miles 
distant. The pastor, the Rev. Mr. Blackmore, and his 
people had been laboring hard for about ten days with 
but little result. There had only been one or two con- 
versions, and they were not so clear as all could but 
wish. 

Dr. H decided to stop over in M Tuesday even- 

ing, and if it should appear that there was a prospect of 
accomplishing any good results, to remain fora few days. 
He and the Vandermans arrived about the middle of the 
afternoon, and soon found pleasant quarters. 

Mr. Blackmore had reviewed the situation on the even- 
ing before, and made an earnest appeal for special efforts 
upon the part of the church during the next day. But in 
closing he announced that if there should not be a more 
favoralde outlook on the following evening, the meetings 
would close. The majority were of the opinion that they 
should close any way, and had decided to so express 
themselves Tuesday evening. 

When Mr. Blackmore heard of the arrival of Dr. H 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 12 1 

he called on him at once, and the doctor readily consented 
to preach that evening. He introduced the pastor to his 
traveling companions, but nothing was said concerning 
Johnnie’s mission. 

Mr. Blackmore soon took his leave and went to work to 
secure as large an attendance as possible. 

Dr. H ’s reputation was such as to bring out nearly 

the entire church membership, with quite a sprinkling of 
those who were not members, the latter class including 
a number of boys ranging from fourteen years of age, 
upward. 

One of the boys was Frank Steele, a son of the gentle- 
man with whom Dr. H and the Vandermans were 

stopping. Mr. Steele was a prominent merchant of the 
town, and he and his wife were members of Mr. Black- 
more’s church. 

Frank was no Christian, but he was a noble young fel- 
low, a leader in all the fun and frolic of the boys of the 
town, and was, at the time, captain of a base-ball nine, 
the youngest of whom was fourteen years of age, while 
he was one of the oldest. 

There was a rival nine in town, and on Wednesday 
afternoon there was to be a contest at the fair grounds, 

which adjoined M . Both nines had been practicing 

for three or four weeks, and quite an interest worked up. 

Frank was out with his team when our friends arrived, 
and did not reach home until tea was ready. He, of 
course, felt under obligations to entertain Johnnie, and 
when the party started for church, the boys walked to- 
gether. When they arrived. Dr. H and the rest of the 

party, with the exception of Frank, proceeded toward the 
front, while the latter stopped three pews from the door, 
and pointing to one, remarked to Johnnie : 

“ This is far enough, I guess,” and waited for his com- 
panion to take a seat before taking one himself. Johnnie, 
with a good natured smile, declined taking the seat in- 
dicated. 

“ No, thank you. I must go to the front,” he said, and 
passed on. 

Frank was a little annoyed and muttered to himself, 

“ Humph ! He’s a goody-goody fellow, hey ! I guess 
when he hears I’m captain of a base ball team, he’ll think 
I’m a hard case ! ” 


122 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


There were three upholstered chairs back of the pulpit, 
the center one being much the larger, and to which the 

pastor showed Dr. H , when he took the one on the 

doctor’s right. Johnnie was about to take his seat with 
his parents, when the doctor beckoned to him. “Johnnie, 
take this chair, please,” he said, pointing to the one on 
his left. 

Johnnie passed on to the platform and knelt with the 
two ministers in silent prayer. 

Mr. Blackmore was no less surprised than his congre- 
gation on hearing Dr. H ’s invitation to Johnnie, and 

when they arose from their knees, asked about him. 

I haven’t time to explain now, but think you will 
know something about him before the service is ended. 
After I have been introduced, let me have full charge for 
the evening.” 

Suddenly a light flashed from the pastor’s eyes. He 
betrayed his excitement as he looked first at Johnnie and 
then at the doctor. 

“ Is this the boy who prayed with such glorious results 
at Elmwood Grove last Sunday ? ” was asked eagerly. 

“ Yes, but say nothing.” 

“I heard of it from Mr. Morgan yesterday, as he passed 
through town on his way home.” 

After Dr. H was introduced, and he had read the 

Scripture lesson, he closed the Bible. 

“What a splendid choir you have,” he said. “ If all 
are washed in, and cleansed and redeemed by the pre- 
cious blood of Christ, what melody they must make in 
their own hearts, while they charm our ears with their 
splendid voices ! Now, I wish to hear them sing once more 
before I begin my sermon. I want them to sing ‘ Whiter 
than Snow ’ : 

‘ Lord Jesus, I long to be perfectly whole, 

I want thee forever to dwell in my soul.* 

and would like to have everyone in this house, who can, 
join with them ; and as we sing let us make each word a 
prayer. ” 

Before the hymn was sung half through, many, includ- 
ing two or three in the choir, had to stop, because of the 
melting influences and spiritual power of song when fully 
consecrated to the Redeemer’s service. While the last 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


23 


stanza was being sung, one old brother gave a shout of 
“ Glory,” and others could scarcely refrain from following 
his example. 

The congregation was now m a proper frame of mind 

to receive the sermon Dr. H proposed to preach. He 

took as his text, ist John, 4th chapter, and part of the i6th 
and 17th verses : 

“ ‘God is love ; and he that dwelleth in love dwelleth 
in God, and God in him. Herein is our love made per- 
fect. ' 

“ If it shall be the will of God that I remain with you 
for a few days,” the doctor began, “ He may, and doubt- 
less will, require me to present at least once, a very dif- 
ferent phase of the truth from that which I shall present 
this evening. 

“ I have before me a congregation composed, for the 
the greater part, of those who profess to be, and I trust 
are, the children of God. Now, I do not propose to rail 
on you, or accuse you of neglect of duty, but I wish to 
show you, in some faint degree, how good, how tender 
and loving God is, and how full of love for Him our hearts 
should be. If you do not fully enjoy this blessed love 
now, do not leave this house until you do.' 

Then he described in glowing terms the vastness of 
God’s love, and showed that His children could not ac- 
ceptably serve Him without giving Him love in return, 
after which he took up the last clause of his text, “ Herein 
is our love made perfect,” and briefly explained the com- 
pleteness of the plan of salvation. He said that when the 
believer shall have entered into all the blessedness of per- 
fect love, then only is he prepared to render acceptable 
service to this tender, loving Father. 

When the sermon was ended, Dr. H said : 

“ Before we sing, I want to give an invitation. I want 
you to act intelligently and without excitement. With 
the exception of your pastor and the friends who are trav- 
eling with me, I want all who have entered into the life 
of perfect love and trust to come forward and stand in 
front of the altar.” 

The old brother who shouted Glory ” during the sing- 
ing of “ Whiter than Snow,” arose and went forward. 

Now,” the doctor continued, “if you cannot conscien- 
tiously respond to this call, I do not wish you to do so, 


124 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


Let a few of these front pews be vacated, but let no one 
leave the house. 

“ While we sing two stanzas of the hymn beginning, 

“ ‘Jesus let thy pitying eye, 

Call back a wandering sheep.’ 

I want this old brother to kneel at the altar, and all who 
wish to enter into that full, complete and blessed relation- 
ship with this God of love, of whom we have been speak- 
ing, to come forward and kneel also. When the altar is 
full, then occupy the front pews.” 

The choir began, and when the second stanza was 
completed, at least one-fourth of the pews were serving 
as altars at which were bowed those church-members 
who had not been living up to all their Christian privi- 
leges. At the close of the singing the doctor turned to 
his young assistant. 

“ Johnnie,” he said, “will you step down in front of 
the altar, please ? ” 

The boy complied. Then he turned and faced the 
doctor with the usual glad, eager light in his eyes that 
had characterized him since he realized that his mission 
had begun. 

“Now, Johnnie, here are many of God’s children who 
are not living up to all their blessed privileges. They 
know, perhaps, that He loves them, and they have some 
degree of love for Him ; but not such as He wishes them 
to have, nor such as they may have if they will only 
empty their hearts of self and the world, and let in the 
light of the Holy Spirit. Tell the Lord about it. Let us 
pray.” 

Johnnie turned his face to the congregation, raised his 
eyes Heavenward, placed the palms of his hands together, 
fell upon his knees, and began. His voice sent a thrill 
through many hearts and instinctively made all feel that 
he was well acquainted with the One to whom he was 
addressing himself. His prayer was short and to the 
point, concluding as follows : 

“ Father, when first Thou didst call me. Thou knowest 
how I rebelled. But when Thou didst reveal Thyself to 
my heart in a baptism of beauty and glory, as Thou wilt 
presently to those now bowed in Thy presence, and 
permitted me to enter into the blessed life of light and 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 1 25 

love, Thou also knovvest how gladly I then answered Thy 
call. 

“Now, Father, here are many asking to be admitted 
into this glorious life. Enable them to empty their hearts 
of everything that stands between Thee and them ; for 
they must do this before the blessed Holy Ghost can do 
His office work. 

“Now, unto all whose hearts are fully prepared to 
receive Thee, and that they may be further prepared for 
the work Thou hast for them to do, may the Holy Spirit 
appear in clouds of glory, and Thou, Father, Son and 
Holy Ghost, shall have the praise — 

Johnnie s work for that evening was done,, and short 
as his labors had been, wonderful was the result. 

One vast wave after another of glorious soul light 
swept over those suppliants, and almost the entire church 
membership was blessed. 

Mr. and Mrs. Vanderman had been closely watching 
Johnnie during the prayer, and the former was at the 
boy’s side in time to save him from falling. He placed 
Johnnie on a seat. Mrs. Vanderman fanned him a few 
minutes, when he recovered and sat up, and the old, 
sweet smile appeared on his face, while he watched and 
listened during the remainder of the service with the 
closest attention. 

The old brother who came forward at first, struck up 
in a cracked, quivering voice : 

“ Praise God from whom all blessings flow.” 

Instantly, the entire congregation joined in, and never 
before was that time-honored doxology sung with such 
power and feeling in that church. At its conclusion, Dr. 
H continued : 

“Now, let all who have been blessed to-night, tell of 
it in as few words as possible. This part of the service 
must not occupy more than ten minutes. You may rise 
by pews.” 

Mr. Blackmore thought this part of the service was 
quite a contrast to the manner and alacrity with which 
his church-members had previously responded. 

After all had spoken, the doctor beckoned to the 
Vandermans, and the three arose and approached him, 


126 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


‘ ‘ I wish to announce that one of you, will, on to-morrow 
evening, relate Johnnie’s experience. Who shall I say.? ” 

“Mamma, what (\oyou say?” Johnnie asked. 

“I think you should decide that matter yourself, my 
son. ” 

“ While I have been sent out to work, I do not believe 
the Lord wishes me to talk in public yet. Then, some- 
how, I feel like He wants mamma to tell about it. Don’t 
you think He does, father?” 

“I do,” Mr. Vanderman replied, with a smile, “if you 
do, Johnnie.” 

“ Well, I do feel that way.” 

“ Very well,” said the doctor. “That is all.” 

When the Vandermans were seated. Dr. H again 

addressed the congregation. 

“You have no doubt read and heard many times that 
God has ])romised, with the ‘ weak things of the earth, to 
confound the mighty.’ This promise has been literally 
fulfilled this evening. You have been witnesses to the 
way in which He has chosen to honor the few simple 
words oj Johnnie Vanderman.” The doctor here turned 
and held a whispered consultation with the pastor, 
when he continued his remarks to the congregation : 

“I hope to see every one of you in your places to- 
morrow evening, and I not only hope, but expect, to 
see this building packed to its utmost capacity. 

“ I would advise the trustees to fill the aisles, and every 
available spot with chairs, for they will surely be needed. 
The report of this meeting will spread, and that, alone, 
will be sufficient to attract the people. But when you 
tell them to come expecting much greater things — ” here 
he was interrupted with shouts of “Glory” and “Praise 
the Lord ” — “ I will add for your benefit, that if you wish 
seats, you should come early. 

“At the close of my sermon to-morrow evening, Mrs. 
Vanderman will tell of Johnnie’s life and Christian ex- 
perience. She will tell of his conversion, over four years 
ago ; of his subsequent call to the ministry ; of his opposi- 
tion at first ; of his glorious baptism later on ; of his 
complete acceptance, and not only acceptance, but of 
the eagerness and joy with which he then accepted the 
call, his life since, and for the first time, of his having, 
on last Sunday, been sent out into his Master’s vineyard. 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY, 


r'i^ 

“Now, I do not want any of you to form an incorrect 
estimate of Johnnie Vanderman’s character. 1 do not 
want these. boys to think that he is not formed of flesh 
and blood, bone and sinew, just as they are. Til warrant 
there is not a boy in this house who enjoys an honest 
game of ball more, or many who can run faster, strike a 
ball harder, or shout louder than he. Yet with it all, 
overshadowing all, is the blessed presence of Jesus, con- 
stantly cleansing and keeping him from the power of 
evil. 

“ Come out to-morrow evening, and tell every one you 
see to come, also.” 

Here Mr. Blackrnore took charge of the service. He 
was so full, so melted down, that it was nearly a minute 
before he could utter a word. 

“My friends,” he said, “ I think we now understand 
why our efforts have been so nearly fruitless. We had 
not been made meet for the Master's use. But no doubt 
as to our preparation can now be entertained. We had 
received our call, as Johnnie Vanderman has his. Let 
us bear in mind that as he was, on last Sunday, sent out 
to perform his work, so we are henceforth sent out to 
perform ours. 

“We will again sing the doxology, when Dr. H 

will dismiss us.” 

After the benediction, Mr. Blackrnore said : 

“ Let every one come up and meet Dr. H and his 

friends.” 

As the people came crowding up, many were, at first, 
disposed to look upon Johnnie as some superior being. 
But the joyous, human laugh, and the manly, yet boyish 
manner with which he returned their hand-shakes, soon 
convinced them that he was composed of the same 
material that enters into the composition of other boys ; 
the only difference being that his heart was the contin- 
ual abiding place of a tender, loving Saviour, while that 
of many is not, 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


I-S 


CHAPTER XII. 

THE REPORT IS MADE. 

On Tuesday morning- Carter and Maurice returned to 

Ashland Ranch and soon after their arrival, Dr. H , 

Mr. and Mrs. Vanderman and Johnnie were ready to 
depart, as has already been noticed. 

As Jessie, with tearful eyes, kissed her parents and 
Johnnie, the latter choked back a sob. 

“Jessie, I hope Mr. Maurice will not need my services 
before we return,” he said. 

She gave him half a dozen kisses, playfully boxed his 
ears, while her face was covered with blushes. 

“Why Johnnie Vanderman! Arn’t you ashamed of 
yourself.? ” she exclaimed, and then ran into the house. 

Maurice had an opportunity to speak to Mr. Vander- 
man and his wife just as they were about to enter their 
carriage. In a low, tremulous voice he stated his case. 

“I hope, when you return,” he said, “ to be able to 
ask for one of your dearest treasures.” 

“If you make it all right with Jessie, my boy,” Mr. 
Vanderman replied with a smile, “ you will have noth- 
ing to fear from us.” 

“I have been preparing a son’s place for you in my 
heart, for some time,” Mrs. Vanderman said. “I have 
kissed Carter good-bye and I believe I shall you too,” and 
she gave him as motherly a kiss as she had his cousin. 

Maurice, in looking upon this lovely, matured woman 
of whom Jessie was almost an exact copy, was able to 
see what his chosen one would be twenty-five years 
hence. 

Mr. Vanderman sometimes thought, for an instant, 
that he was looking upon his wife in her young woman- 
hood when Jessie came unexpectedly before him. 

Mrs. Vanderman had not been less joyous in her ear- 
lier life than was Jessie now. She was but little past 
seventeen when she stood at the altar with the proud 
young man of twenty-one. To them their four children 
had been but little else than so many blessings. So little 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


129 


else but joy had met them on the journey of life, that 
neither husband nor wife looked as old as they were by 
several years. 

When Maurice saw with what perfect trust they would 
commit into his keeping the beautiful flower he so longed 
for, he determined that if he should be permitted to wear 
it, nothing should be left undone upon his part which 
would tend to preserve its beauty and fragrance as had 
been preserved that of the mother plant from which it 
had sprung. 

All that day, Jessie led Maurice a merry round. When 
in the presence of others, she would be as pleasant and 
agreeable as possible, but not a single moment would she 
suffer him to be alone with her. If she saw they were 
about to be left thus, she was off like an arrow. About 
an hour after their arrival at Laverne R^nch, Maurice 
thought he had found his opportunity for a private inter- 
view, when, with the utmost coolness she opened a door 
opposite the one by which he .had entered. 

“I am sure you will excuse me, Mr. Laverne,” she 
said, “I must go to work on that report.” Then with 
great dignity, “Good-morning, Mr. Laverne.” 

Maurice saw nothing more of her until lunch was an- 
nounced, when she made her appearance in company 
with the other young ladies. After lunch when he 
attempted to lead her into an unoccupied room, she 
quietly but quickly slipped away from him. He followed, 
and as he closed the door behind him, began to plead for 
an intervew. 

“ Jessie, do let me speak with you just a little while,” 
he said, entreatingly. 

“Indeed I cannot : that report will require a great deal 
of revising, and you know I have promised that it shall 
be ready this evening. Good-afternoon, Mr. Laverne,” 
and she was gone again. 

Two or three times during the afternoon, Maurice came 
just about as near as this to securing the much coveted 
interview, but no nearer. 

As they were entering the parlor after dinner, Maurice 
thought his supense was about ended. 

“Now, you little tease,” he said, “you will not evade 
me any longer. That report is due. What is it to bfe, 
Jessie? ” 

9 


130 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


“Oh no, indeed, Mr. Laverne ! You are mistaken. 
It is not due yet.’’ 

“Why, Jessie Vanderman ! ” he exclaimed with more 
vexation visible in his voice and face than she had ever 
seen before, or ever saw afterwards, so far as she was 
concerned. “Did you not promise me the report this 
evening ? ” 

“Yes, I believe I did, but ” 

As she hesitated, while she seemed to be in deep 
thought, Maurice, with his vexation but illy concealed, 
asked : 

“But what ? ” 

“ Why, I have no recollection of any particular hour 
having been fixed upon ; have you, Mr. Laverne .? The 
evening, you know, will not be over for several hours. 
Besides, I see that Mr. Laverne can become vexed some- 
times, and I may have to amend the report.” 

“I was vexed, Jessie, but not the hundredth part as 
much with you as I now am with myself for being so. 
Forgive me, darling, and I think you will not have 
cause for complaint in future.” 

“Very well. You have apologized so nicely that I 
may give your apology a place in the report. Any way, 
riLthink it over.” 

“Now, Jessie, dear, tell me when we are to have this 
report. You will not keep me waiting much longer, will 
you ? ” 

“ Let me see. ‘Jessie, dear,’ and ‘ darling.’ How very 
loving we are ! Yes, — I think I must give them a place, 
too. Are you really very anxious for the report, Mr. 
Laverne } ” 

She looked into his face with such innocent unconcern 
as she asked this question, that Maurice was sure he had 
deceived himself, and had not won his prize after all. If 
he had won such love from her as he knew she must 
entertain for him before she would ever consent to be- 
come his wife, surely she could not have given him such 
a look as this ! As the thought flashed through his mind, 
it produced a thousandfold more agony than all he had 
ever endured before, combined. The agony thus pro- 
duced was reflected upon every feature of his face, and 
as Jessie observed it she quickly turned, and as if in great 
pain, exclaimed : 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


131 


‘‘What can I have gotten in my eyes? ” 

She used her handkerchief a moment, then, “There, it 
is out ! ’’ 

As she turned towards him again Maurice said, oh ! so 
tenderly and humbly : 

“Yes, Jessie, I am very anxious to have this report, for 
it means more to me than I can tell. Should its purport 
be as I have hoped, I would be one of the happiest of 
men. But — but — should it be otherwise, then I shall take 
my departure from Kansas to-morrow, never to return. 

“This is a very poor statement of how much the 
report means to me, yet I think there is enough in it to 
convince you that I am exceedingly anxious it should be 
made.” 

Looking at her watch, Jessie reflected for a moment. 

“Well really, Mr. Laverne, I didn’t suppose you were 
taking the matter so much to heart,” she said. After an- 
other pause she continued : 

“ Ida and Eva say I may have the use of the room off 
of the West end of the library, this evening. Be there at 
eight o’clock, and I will soon follow with the report.” 

This conversation had been carried on at one end of the 
largest parlor, while the rest of the party were at the 
other. Maurice’s change of countenance had not been un- 
observed. The young ladies were in each other’s confi- 
dence, yet it was with the most solemn pledges upon the 
part of all, not to betray to friend, cousin, brother, lover 
or any one else in all the world, what either should say. 
When they witnessed the sorrow so plainly exhibited in 
the face of Maurice, each had a desire to comfort him, but 
neither did. 

Ten minutes before the time fixed by Jessie, Maurice 
was on his way to the room she had indicated. While he 
went, not without hope, he did not carry with him the 
happy heart with which he had hitherto met her. When 
he entered the room he threw himself upon a sofa, bowed 
his head upon his hands, and gave himself up to his re- 
flections. 

A few minutes after eight o’clock, Jessie entered softly, 
and when she saw his look of dejection, her courage nearly 
forsook her. But she overcame her irresolution and ad- 
vanced to within a few feet of him, saying in her sweet- 
est voice : 


132 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


“Worthy Chief, if you will state the question, we will 
take up the matter of the report.” 

The moment Maurice heard her speak, he was on his 
feet, his face flushed, while he was trembling with excite- 
ment. 

“Oh, Jessie, what is it to be.?” he eagerly asked. 

Then, as he took in her dazzling beauty, enhanced as 
it was by the beautiful richness, yet sweet simplicity of 
her attire,he stood and gazed upon her as one spellbound. 

“Please be seated, Mr. Laverne.” 

He complied. 

“What was your question, please.?” 

“Jessie, I asked what the report is to be.” 

“ Report of what, Mr. Laverne.?” 

“You know well enough, Jessie. Why do you tease 
me so .? ” 

“Do I tease you ? ” 

“ Don’t you think you do ? ” 

‘ ‘ Why should I think so .? ” 

He looked at her a moment in a broken-hearted kind of 
way, then arose, slowly paced the room two or three 
times, when he turned to her again. 

“Jessie, it is useless to trifle longer. If you cared for 
me as I hoped, knowing, as you must, the agony I am 
enduring, you could not talk thus. 1 now see that I have 
been sadly mistaken, but I will not blame you more than 
I can help, for I should not thus have deceived myself. 

“ I shall not trouble you further, and will retire to my 
room. I will be off in the morning before you are up, as 
I must make the eight o’clock train at Larue.” 

His voice was growing more and more husky, and his 
face was nearly white. He covered it for a few moments 
with his hands, then removing them, went on rapidly : 
“ I shall never return to this ranch or this State. At least 
not for years. As I now see you for the last time, I must 
— tell you — good bye.” 

Jessie gave a merry laugh. 

“Really, Mr. Laverne, this is becoming quite serious. 
But before you bid me good bye, will you permit me to 
make a suggestion ? ” 

He looked at her inquiringly, but sadly, 

“If you wish,” he replied. 

Her cheeks now became crimson. 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


133 


“Why — why — Worth)’' Chief — you have — not stated — 
you have forgotten to state the — question — , the subject 
upon which you — wish me — to report.” 

Maurice quickly caught her meaning, the old glad light 
returned to his eyes and his bosom again heaved with 
excitement. Her eyes fell before his ardent gaze, while 
he caught both her hands, almost crushing them. 

“Oh, Jessie, I thought I had made the question plain 
enough ! But I will make it plainer. I love you, and 
want you to be my wife. Now can you not make such a 
report as will bring unalloyed happiness to both you and 
me ? ” 

Jessie looked into his face for a moment with a touch 
of her former sauciness, and with as demure a look as she 
could summon to her aid, for she was laboring under 
nearly as much excitement as he, then released her hands. 

“Worthy Chief, will you please take this chair,” point- 
ing to one near her, “ while the report is being heard.? ” 

Maurice sat down, and the saucy look passed out of 
Jessie’s eyes. She went quickly but gracefully to him, 
dropped on her knees, and placed her hands in his. 

“ Maurice,” she said, “ I have tried you well, and have 
not found you wanting. I love you just as truly as you 
do me, and when you and my parents will, I promise to 
become your wife. 

“ One of the sweetest and happiest thoughts that comes 
to me as I make you this pledge, is, that you were made 
the instrument of leading me into the light that comes by 
faith in Christ and His power to save.” Then quickly 
arising, she stepped to Maurice’s side placed her hand on 
his shoulder, while the dew-drops gathered in her eyes as 
she added : 

“Maurice, I did not intend to hurt you so ! I was so 
happy in the knowledge of your love, and was so confi- 
dent you were equally sure of mine ! Until — until I got 
something in my eye, you know, I did not suppose you 
doubted me. Since then, I have been doing all I could 
to make you happy. 

“You know the evening will not pass away for two or 
three hours yet, and if I had not discovered that you were 
doubting me, I would have postponed making the report 
for at least two hours.” 


134 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


“Oh, Maurice! I wish papa and mamma could know 
how happy I am,” 

“1 think they know something of it.” 

“ Why, what — how should they ? ” 

“Because I told them,” he replied with a laugh. 

“You told them 1 Why, how could you, when you 
didn’t even know yourself ? ” 

“ When Johnnie sent you so hurriedly into the house 
this morning, I had a much happier heart than I have 
had for the greater part of this evening. As soon as you 
were out of hearing I told them that I hoped to be able, 
on their return, to ask for one of their dearest treasures. 
Of course they knew that meant you.” 

“You naughty fellow I How did you dare say any- 
thing of the kind until I had given you permission ! But 
what did they say ? ” 

Just then Ida gave a light, merry laugh. 

‘ ‘ Oh, I caught you, did I ? ” she exclaimed as she rushed 
up behind them, threw an arm about the neck of each and 
kissed both three or four times. Then, she added, ‘ ‘ Bless 
you, my dear children ! ” 

“Eavesdropping, hey ! ” Maurice rejoined as he play- 
full v pulled her ear. “I didn't serve Albert and you 


“ I had forgotten about this being the room in which 
Jessie was to promise to be made miserable,” Ida said 
as she gave his ear an answering pull, “ and came in to 
get my check-book. But, candidly, I didn’t hear a word 
either of you said. Both looked so contented and happy 
after your great sorrow that I could not refrain from rush- 
ing up and betowing upon you my blessing. 

“But I understand fully that you will enjoy in much 
greater measure my absence than you do my pres.- 
ence ” 

“ You speak from experience, I presume ? ” Jessie inter- 
rupted. 

“ — so I again bestow upon you my best wishes and — 
a parting kiss. Now, dear children, do not keep us up 
too late.” She then procured the desired check-book and 
withdrew. 

‘ • What time do you start to-morrow, Maurice ? ” Jessie 
asked when the door closed behind Ida. As she asked 
the question she tried to control her voice but she met 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 1 35 

with poor success, for it trembled, as did her lips, in spite 
of her efforts. 

“ Which train do you wish me to take ? ” 

“ Why the last one, of course. You will not go before, 
will you ? ” she asked earnestly. 

Maurice could scarcely restrain his inclination to laugh, 
while his face took on a hurt expression. ^ 

“ You really want me to take the evening train to-mor- 
row, and I have only just received that report ! ” he replied 
with feigned sadness. 

“Oh,'’ she exclaimed, springing up, “you will not go 
to-morrow at all ! Say you will not, Maurice.” 

She looked at him so eagerly that he could not find it 
in his heart to tease her, as he had intended. 

“No, Jessie ; Carter and I will not go to-morrow.” 

“ Oh, I am so glad ! How long before you must go ? ” 
she asked as she resumed her seat. 

“ When we learned you and Stella were to make Laverne 
Ranch a visit, we decided to attend the meeting of the 
Relief Association on yesterday. We learned that the 
home subscriptions would provide all needed assistance for 
four or five weeks. The inclination to remain here an- 
other week was so strong that we decided to do so, and 
you and Stella will be expected to exert yourselves to make 
us happy during the next week.” 

While Maurice was speaking Jessie’s face was lighted up 
with joy ; but when he concluded she reassumed an air 
of displeasure. 

“Will I require Stella’s assistance to make you happy ? ” 
she asked. 

Maurice laughed heartily. 

“Mr. Laverne, I supposed I could make you happy 
without Stella’s assistance, but it seems not since you do 
not disclaim the inference I have put upon your remark,” — 
she suddenly sprung from him and started towards the 
cloor — “and I will therefore send her to you.” 

But Maurice was too quick for her. As she laughingly 
resumed her seat she continued : 

“ I think you have treated me real badly in another 
way. It was with the understanding that you were to 
leave for the East to-morrow, that report was hurried up 
so.” 

“ Well,” after a moment’s reflection, “ perhaps in order 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


136 

to keep faith with you, I should depart to-morrow even- 
ing-. I must not begin our engagement under a charge of 
deception. ” 

“You bad boy ! You know I didn’t mean that ! But 
if I had known you were not going for a week, that re- 
l)ort could have been postponed, and it would have been 
ever so much fun.” 

“Yes, but I was just a little bit too well acquainted 
with a certain young lady to make any such slips as that. 
If informed of the change in my plans, 1 knew that was 
just what she w'ould be up to.” 

“Did you ? Well, I am not sure that I can blame you, 
after all ; but you have deprived me of a great deal of fun. 

I believe, though, that Carter told Stella. I almost know 
he did, for she has seemed all day to be very much pleased 
about something, and I told her she was quite jubilant for 
a young lady whose promised husband was to leave so 
soon. She smiled but didn’t reply, and a moment later 
left the room. I did want to know what pleased her so 
much, but wouldn’t ask her. ” 

“Yes, we spoke of our change of plans to all the ladies 
except you ; but with the strict injunction that you were 
to be kept in the dark. ” 

“ Well, I shall have to devise some plan by which I can 
get even with you.” 

“ It strikes me quite forcibly that you are already a long 
way ahead.” 


CHAPTER XIII. 

JOHNNIE IS A BOY. THE REVIVAL. 

The result of the Tuesday evening meeting soon spread 

over M . Dr. H — . — was afraid some incorrect ideas 

might be entertained regarding Johnnie, and that the peo- 
ple would be inclined to give him the glory rather than 
God, hence his desire that they should know just who and 
what the boy was. 

Frank Steele was much impressed with the services, 
and before they closed, more than once furtively wiped 
his eyes. At the close he was more favorably inclined 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


137 


toward Johnnie, than when the latter declined to sit with 
him in church, for Dr. H — ^ had said he was a boy who 
loved to he a boy. Most Christian boys, in Frank’s estima- 
tion, acted much like they had rather be men. 

“Well,” Frank thought as he walked home that night, 
“I expect /ought to be a Christian, too. I do feel that 
way more than ever before. But I have that game on 
my hands and must not think of anything else until it is 
over.” 

But this resolution, Frank found, was easier made than 
kept, for his couch that night was not a bed of roses. 

After arrival at home, all were so full of the meeting 
and its glorious results that no thought was given by any 
of the Steele household, except Frank, to the coming 
game. Mr. and Mrs. Steele had received their share of 
the outpour, and were in the enjoyment of more Spiritual 
happiness than for many a day. 

The next morning at breakfast, Mr. Steele noticed that 
Frank was greatly worried about something. 

“ What is the trouble, my son,” the father asked. 

Frank had just returned from a trip uptown. As could 
easily be seen, he was almost ready to cry with vexation. 

“You know this is the day we are to play the first 
nine, ” he replied. ‘ ‘ Although Harry’s nine are older than 
mine, I had my heart set on beating them, and think 
we should had everything gone all right. But Charlie 
Tyler, our pitcher, was thrown from a horse last night and 
sprained his wrist. It is so badly swollen that he will 
not be able to pitch a ball for two weeks. The game has 
to be played to-day, pitcher or no pitcher, and all we can 
do is to take Tom Peters. He is not half so good a player 
as Charlie, and has not practiced any with us, either. We 
are -sure to be beaten now.” 

Frank’s face wore a most woe-begone look. Johnnie 
was interested from the first, for Frank had told him of 
the coming game, but as the tale of woe proceeded 
Johnnie became more and more excited. 

“ Frank,” he said eagerly, “ let me pitch for you.” 

“ Why,” said Frank, turning to him quickly, “ are you 
a pitcher 

“Although I never saw Charlie Tyler pitch, if you will 
practice with me an hour I will agree to pitch as well as 
he does. ” 


138 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


The boys were so much excited that they were not long 
in finishing their breakfast. 

“I presume we shall have to excuse you two young 
gentlemen,” Mr. Steele said, when he saw how eager they 
were to be off. 

The boys quickly made their exit, and hardly was the 
dining-room cleared until they were off on a run. 

“You will observe that I made no mistake about 
Johnnie being a boy,” Dr. H remarked. 

“ Yes,” Mrs. Vanderman said, “ he is a boy, and I want 
him to remain one as long as possible.” 

An hour later the boys returned to the house. Frank’s 
face did not look much like it did when he sat down to 
breakfast. He had the day to himself, and was to meet 
his nine in half an hour for the last practice. Johnnie’s 
parents readily consented to his also having the day to 
himself. 

When the appointed place was reached, they found the 
boys were as blue as was Frank when he returned from 
his trip uptown. 

Johnnie was introduced, and he soon won the good 
opinion of all. 

“If I let you into a secret, boys,” said Frank, “will 
you all promise to keep it until the game’s over.?” 

Every one was at once interested and promised absolute 
secrecy. Then Frank turned to young Peters. 

“Tom, old fellow, it was awfully good of you to agree 
to help us out. You want to see us lick the first nine, and 
won’t be offended, I know, when I tell you we shall not 
need you. 

“ Now, boys, to your places, and I’ll soon let you into 
the secret. We are going to lick ’em out of their boots !” 

The muscular powers of but few boys were better devel- 
oped than were Johnnie’s. While he was an extra good 
ball-player in any position for one so young, as a pitcher 
he did not have his equal in any boy in Larue under 
twenty years of age. 

The boys belonging to Frank’s nine were jubilant in five 
minutes after their practice began ; but when it was over 
they were cautioned against showing their feelings. They 
were to make no secret of the fact that Johnnie was to be 
their pitcher, but were to say nothing touching his 
proficiency. 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


139 


Quite an interest was taken in the ^ame. By ten o’clock, 
reports of the wonderful meeting the night before had 
spread all over town, and when, an hour or two later, it 
was stated that the boy whose prayer had been followed 
by such wonderful results would pitch for the second nine, 
many who had not previously intended to, determined on 
witnessing the game. 

At two o’clock, while the preliminaries were being 
arranged, Frank introduced Johnnie to Harry Prather, the 
captain of the first nine. 

“You know, Harry,” Frank said, “ the agreement was, 
that if either side should have a boy to get sick, or dis- 
abled in any way, the captain could substitute any one 
he should wish, so the substitute is not a professional, 
nor more than a year older than the boy whose place is 
to be supplied. 

“Of course you know about Charlie Tyler. Johnnie is 
nearly a year younger than Charlie ; he is the pitcher of 
the second nine at Larue, and as he is stopping at our 
house, I got him to take Charlie’s place. ” 

“Oh, that’s all right. I think we could flax you easily 
enough, even if you had a professional pitcher,” was 
Harry’s reply, with a good-natured laugh. 

“ Fll reply to that remark when the game is over,” 
rejoined Frank, while his eyes twinkled. 

Among the spectators, were Dr. H , Mr. Blackmore, 

Mr. and Mrs. Vanderman, and Mr. and Mrs. Steele. 

Never had the citizens of M , in so large a number, 

witnessed an entirely local game of baseball before. 

There was no prize to be contended for, yet each side 
was ambitious to win, and neither would lose the game 
for a much larger sum than both nines, combined, were 
able to pay. 

The gate receipts were to be equally divided, and used 
in procuring new uniforms. 

The game was hotly contested from start to finish. The 
reputation Johnnie had acquired from his connection with 
the meeting of the previous evening was sufficient to draw 
the attention of all ; but it was not long until his work in 
the box gave additional cause for interest. 

When the game ended, victory perched upon the banner 
of the second nine by a score of eleven to nine. Had 
Charlie Tyler pitched, there is little doubt that the greater 


140 GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 

average age, and superior skill of the first nine would 
have won. 

When the score was announced, Frank’s nine seized 
Johnnie, raised him on their shoulders, and ran around 
the diamond. By the time they made the circuit, Harry 
Prather, who was as noble a boy as Frank, came up and 
shook hands with the latter and Johnnie, whom the boys 
had just placed on his feet. 

“Well, Frank, you have stolen a nice march on us, old 
fellow ; but we’ll get even with you yet,” he said, with a 
grimace. 

Just then, Jim Kiser, one of Harry’s nine, arrived. Jim 
swore he wouldn’t shake hands with either one of them. 
It was a fraud of the first water, and he could whip 
Johnnie, Frank, or any other one boy in the second nine, 
for having perpetrated it. 

“Shut up, Jim !” said Harry, “and be a gentleman, if 
you can ! They have not violated their agreement, and 
have' beaten us fairly. Be man enough to say so, instead 
of howling round like a fool !” 

The moment Jim gave his insult, Frank, who had 
thrown his coat over his shoulders, pitched it to one of 
the boys, and, with flashing eyes, started towards him. 

“If you want to lick any one in the second nine, you 
don’t have to go any further for a chance to try,” he said. 

By this time the onlookers had crowded around as 

closely as possible. Dr. H , Mr. Vanderman, and Mr. 

Steele were near enough to hear all, and the latter was 
trying to push his way through the crowd, so as to prevent 
his son from fighting. But hardly were the words out of 
Frank’s mouth until Johnnie caught him, while his eyes 
gave a mischievous twinkle. 

“Hold on, Frank! I believe Jim and I can settle it 
without a fight. How old are you, Jim 

This rather upset Jim, and he hardly knew how to take 
it, but he replied sullenly, “I was sixteen the first of this 
month. ” 

“Well,” said Johnnie, “I am not fifteen yet. Now a 
boy that can fight as well as you say you can, ought to 
be a good wrestler. I never fight, but I can wrestle ; so 
let’s settle this matter by a wrestling contest, three best 
in five to be the victor. But both must agree not to 
strike, and to abide by the result.” 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


14I 

Jim’s anger was rapidly cooling. He considered him- 
self quite a wrestler, was a few pounds heavier, and over 
a year older than Johnnie, so this was easy enough. 

Dr. H was taking a deep interest in the proceedings. 

Johnnie was every inch a boy, yet so far, not a single 
word or action had proceeded from him but was in 
keeping with a perfect Christian character. 

Mr. Vanderman was no less interested than Dr. H , 

but he had no fears that Johnnie would bring disgrace 
upon the cause of Christ. 

The rules to govern the wrestling match were soon 
made, and the contest began. It did not last long, how- 
ever, for three times, in quick succession, did Johnnie lay 
Jim on his back. The third time, Johnnie assisted Jim to 
his feet, caught his hand, shook it warmly, ran back to 
where Frank stood and seized his coat, while cheer after 
cheer was rending the air. 

Johnnie was the hero of the afternoon. Yet, while he 
had had his fun, and no boy on the ground had enjoyed 
himself more, it all made no other impression upon him 
than that he had been very happy. 

But now that the boy’s play was over, he gave himself 
up to reflections upon the goodness of God, and to happy 
anticipations of His saving power, which he believed 
would be made manifest in the evening. 

Dr. H had not witnessed a ball game for three or 

four years, but he would not have missed this for a great 
deal. The results gave him an insight into the wonder- 
ful keeping power of God, such as he had never had before. 
It was shown that God’s grace is not only sufficient to 
keep the full grown man from the power of sin, but the 
child as well. That grace had also enabled a child to 
dispel anger, prevent wicked blows, and at the same time 
demonstrated that no braver boy was on the ground than 
he. Amid it all the Master’s cause had not suffered in the 
least degree at his hands. 

Fifteen minutes before services were to begin, the seats 
were all taken ; and when the first hymn was announced, 
there was scarcely standing room, while many went 
away. 

At the close of Dr. H ’s sermon he said : — 

“You are doubtless anxious to hear Johnnie Vander- 
man’s story, Before introducing the lady who is the 


142 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


happy mother of this lovable, yet, as many of you learned 
this afternoon, boyish boy, I wish to say that he asks, 
claims and deserves no more consideration or credit than 
does any true follower of Christ. All honor, all praise, 
and all glory should be ascribed to God alone. 

I now have the pleasure of introducing Mrs. Vander- 
man.'’ 

This was, to Johnnie’s mother, a new field of labor ; 
but when he selected her to perform this duty, she under- 
took it willingly, although she would have much preferred 
that it had been imposed upon her husband. 

In a clear, earnest voice, every word of which carried 
with it conviction of truth, she told the story. At the 

close, and after singing one or two stanzas, Dr. H 

arose. 

“The grace and glory revealed in the heart and life of 
Johnnie Vanderman,” the doctor said, “ may be enjoyed 
by every child of God to whom He has been revealed but 
partially ; while His love for those who have not accepted 
Him at all, or bowed to His blessed authority, is bound- 
less. 

“Now, while his wayward, or somewhat disobedient 
children are seeking a complete reconciliation, and are 
launching forth into the ocean of His love, let all kneel 
with us who wish to lay down their weapons of warfare, 
cease their rebellious fight, and return to their Father’s 
house. 

“The church is too much crowded to make room at 
the altar for all of these two classes that I am sure are 
present. So, as we go before your Father with your 
case, kneel where you are. Johnnie, to your post of 
duty.” 

Johnnie had watched his mother while she told of his ex- 
perience, with his characteristic smile, apparently un- 
moved by any of the emotions by which the audience 
was controlled. With this smile still playing about his 
features, he took his place in front of the altar and awaited 
the signal to begin his intercessions. 

“As you address the Throne of Grace,” the doctor con- 
tinued, ‘ ‘ there are three classes to be remembered. Those 
who need to be convicted of sin, and^ convinced of the 
necessity of finding pardon and peace at the cross ; those 
who are now under this convigtipn and desire to be freed 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. I43 

from the yoke of bondage, and those who, having tasted 
of the goodness of God, want to enter fully into the per- 
fectness of His love. Let us pray." 

Johnnie’s prayer was somewhat longer than on the pre- 
vious evening, and was concluded as follows : — 

“ Father, there are now prostrated before Thee, those 
who want to be filled with all the fullness, the blessedness 
and glory of Thy love, that they may stand before Thee 
with clean hearts, enjoy Thy presence therein continually, 
thus becoming prepared to do faithful, honest, loving 
service in Thy vineyard. Help all such to prepare their 
hearts for the reception of the Divine Messenger. 

“ There are those here, too, who have tried to find hap- 
piness while in rebellion against Thee, but whose hearts 
are now softened and made tender, since they began to 
realize how loving and kind Thou art. They are heartily 
sorry that they have, with sinful, polluted hearts, been in 
rebellion against Thee, and desire to return to their 
Father’s house. 

“Then, oh. Thou Blessed One, listen very closely while 
we tell Thee ! There are here those who are in open 
rebellion against the Prince of Peace. They came to this 
house, perhaps, with no thought of seeking Thy favor. 
When Thou shalt perform Thy righteous will unto others 
then may Thy Holy Spirit come unto them with such con- 
victing power as shall cause them to turn their faces 
toward the cross, and cry aloud for mercy ! 

“ Now, come, blessed Holy Ghost, and do unto all the 
subjects of our prayers as seemeth good in Thy sight. We 
ask it all for Christ’s sake. Amen.’’ 

As the shower descended, those who had entered into 
the state of perfect love the previous evening were again 
blessed ; several others were cleansed, three or four who 
had been under conviction for several days, received the 
seal of pardon, while from almost every part of the house 
came agonizing sobs. 

When quiet was restored, Dr. H said : — 

“While we did not have room at the altar for all in 
whose behalf Johnnie has been interceeding, there is one 
class for whorn we will now make room. I refer to those 
who have been in rebellion, but are now willing to be 
brought into subjection to the will of God. 

“Oh, how lovingly Christ stands before you ! What a 


144 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


tender, pleading light there is in His eyes as He points to 
His five bleeding wounds and says, ‘All these I bore for 
you ! ’ 

“Now, while we sing two or three stanzas of some ap- 
propriate hymn, let every repentant prodigal in the house 
come forward, kneel at this altar and submit their wills to ! 
that of God.” 

Johnnie did not swoon when his prayer was concluded, 
but showed in an unmistakable manner that his work for 
the evening was not yet complete. 

The choir began, and scarcely was the first line sung 
before Frank Steele and Harry Prather, the two lately 
contending base-ball captains, arose and started for the 
altar. They were sitting not far from the rear of the 
church, and had gotten nearly to the front before another 
move was made, and then first one and then another boy 
arose, until about half of the two nines were on their 
feet and following their captains, while one, Jim Kizer, 
although he did not go forward, was sobbing as if his 
heart was breaking. 

When this crowd of boys started there was a movement 
all over the house, and when all had knelt there were 
more than a score of penitents seeking pardon. 

Several members of the church, one after another, 
sought Jim and tried to induce him to go forward, but 
without avail. 

“Now, Johnnie, you may again present the case at the 
Mercy Seat,” said the doctor. 

“ 1 am not quite ready to approach the Throne of Grace,. 
Doctor,” and immediately the boy started down the aisle:. 
But there was no smile on his face now. Instead, it was' 
pale, and he appeared to be almost bowed down under 
some great weight. He had upon him, for the first time,, 
the “burden of souls.” 

Dr. H stood and watched Johnnie, with his pleas- 

ant, earnest look, awaiting the latter’s pleasure, while 
those at the altar were becoming deeply in earnest. 

All eyes but those of the suppliants were on Johnnie, 
but he knew it not. Straight to Jim he went and took 
him by the arm. 

“My brother,” he said, “come! The world’s Re- 
deemer is at the foot of His cross, waiting for thee 1 ” 

Jim hesitated no longer, but quickly arose and stag- 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


145 


g-ered up the aisle, while Johnnie had all he could do to 
keep him on his feet until the altar was reached, when 
Jim fell on his knees with a cry of mercy. 

Johnnie turned to the doctor, while his face still re- 
tained its pallor. 

“Doctor, can’t you get these friends to help me.? I 
seem to be left to bear my burden and weakness alone, 
with all the weight of these souls upon me ! ” 

Then he lifted his eyes Heavenward, fell upon his knees 
and cried out in anguish of spirit : 

‘ ‘ Oh, thou blessed Comforter, Thou hast never done this 
before ! Why hast Thou forsaken me.? Help, Lord, or I 
perish 1 ” 

Quickly flashed from the Throne into Johnnie’s heart the 
message ; 

“Cast thy burden upon the Lord and He will sustain 
thee and strengthen thee.’ 

Instantly the pallor and agony depicted in the boy’s 
face disappeared, and his old, happy smile returned, 
while he reverently but distinctly murmured : 

“Behold, God is mine helper ; the Lord is with them 
that uphold my soul. He hath delivered me out of all 
my trouble.” 

Dr. H , on hearing Johnnie’s request, asked such of 

the friends as thought they could render any assistance, 
to gather about the altar, and it soon became necessary 
to send many who occupied seats in front back to those 
vacated. The mothers of nearly all the boys were 
Christians. They could scarcely keep away until the in- 
vitation was given, and then were soon kneeling beside 
their sons, and several short prayers followed. 

Soon after Johnnie gained his victory he prayed : 

“Father, the time has passed, perhaps, for Thee to ap- 
pear in clouds of glory, and the time has come for the 
blessed Holy Spirit to do His office work in individual 
hearts as they shall be prepared to give up all for Christ. 
All who are not thus prepared wilt Thou help to make a 
full and complete surrender to Thee ! 

“Now, unto all who have made such surrender, wilt 
Thou appear in pardoning power ! We ask it for Christ’s 
sake. Amen. 

“Let us have several short prayers. Let there be no 
long ones,” he said when he arose. 

10 


146 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


The first to receive the light was Frank Steele. 

“Oh, my Father," he exclaimed as he arose, “how 
happy Thou hast made me ! " but scarcely were the words 
uttered when Harry Prather sprung up, and clasped Frank 
in his arms. 

“ Praise the Lord, He saves me, too ! " he said. 

Johnnie grasped a hand of each, and shook them. 
“ Oh, it’s glorious ! The Lord has done great things for 
you ; now go to work for Him," pointing to the other 
boys. 

Johnnie had, unconsciously, taken the altar service en- 
tirely into his own hands. The doctor stood with his left 
arm resting on the pulpit, against which he was resting, 
his fingers interlocked. As he stood thus, with a con- 
tented, happy expression on his face, he did not utter a 
word nor make a move, except with his eyes, which were 
continually following Johnnie, as he went from one to 
another of the penitents, or rested upon the converts as, 
one after another, they arose and expressed their joy and 
faith in Christ. 

When one prayer was concluded, if someone did not 
lead at once Johnnie would say, while he did not relax 
his own efforts : 

“Another short prayer, please." 

He had been in charge of the altar service about ten 
minutes when Mr. Blackmore began to get restless. 

“ Don’t you think one of us had better get around there, 
Doctor ? ’’ he asked. 

Dr. H did not change his position, and hardly his 

countenance, as he replied : 

“ I think the Lord understands His business. Johnnie is 
doing very nicely." 

Before the service closed nearly all at the altar were 
pardoned, and those who were not, including Jim, found 
peace the following evening. When the light shone in 
upon his soul he sprung to his feet with a happy shout, 
the only one given by any of the converts, then marched 
up and down the aisles for two minutes, shouting at the 
top of his voice. 

We can follow this protracted meeting but little further, 
gladly as we would do so, if time and space would per- 
mit. 

Dr. H and party remained in M- 


ten days. 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


H7 

when it appeared that their work was ended for the present. 
On the last evening of their stay the converts, to the 
number of one hundred and seven, were received into the 
church, while several, in order to go with their friends, 
united with other churches. The latter had been much 
quickened by the revival, and during the remainder of the 
year all were greatly built up. 

The success which crowned the efforts of Dr. H 

and Johnnie in M was repeated in greater or less de- 

gree nearly every place they went. Five weeks after 
they started out they ended their labors together for the 
time, returned to their homes, and a week later Johnnie 
was again in school. He was the same merry, happy, 
Christian boy, and no one could discover from anything 
he had to say, that the Lord had performed such wonders 
at his hands. 


CHAPTER XIV. 

MRS. Wheaton’s reception. 

Carter and Maurice spent a happy week at home, but 
much too soon for all, it drew to a close. 

They had been in communication with several societies 
similar to that which they more directly represented. It 
was their intention to devote their time while in the East 
to the interests of their own association first, and then 
secure all the aid they could for others. 

While they still intended to contribute largely of their 
own means, they did not feel called upon to bear the 
entire burden, when they knew there were many who 
would gladly share it if made to properly understand the 
condition of the sufferers. 

Before they departed they called their foreman, Dan 
Wilson, to one side and told him their fears concerning 
Layton. They knew that beneath Dan’s rough exterior 
beat a heart than which there was none truer or braver. 

“ Now,” said Maurice, “ after Layton recovers we wish 
you to be here night and day. You have plenty of assist- 
ance ; give Bob Towner charge of the ranch and manage- 
ment until our return.' 


148 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


“When Aunt Kate and the young ladies wish to drive, 
be sure you always accompany them, and when they go 
into Larue, do not leave them until they are under the 
protection of either Mr. Vanderman or Mr. Grayson. If 
Mr. Layton should attempt to call here, see that he does 
not enter the yard. ” 

“I think, gentlemen,” the foreman replied, “that Dan 
Wilson can be depended on. I guess Mr. Layton s not 
fergot the time, three year ago, when I nearly thumped 
the life out’n him fur accusin’ me o’ swearin’ to a lie. 

“ I tuck him right in the court-room soon’s court ad- 
journed. He tried to draw his revolver, but I was too 
quick fur him, and when they got me off’n him there 
want much to fear from his revolver. 

“The jedge taxed me twenty dollars an’ costs, but it 
didn’t cost me a red, fur the boys raised it an’ paid it in 
fifteen minutes. 

“ Some of the boys tole me they’d pay another fine fur 
me ef I’d give Layton another dose when he got ’round ; 
but he never give me any furder trouble. ” 

‘ ‘ I hope, ” Carter said, ‘ ‘ it will not be at all necessary to 
get into trouble with Mr. Layton, nor do him any injury, 
but see that our instructions are obeyed. Keep right 
on your side, and then if it is, draw on us for the bilf of 
expense. ” 

“All right, gentlemen.” 

The ladies were informed of the instructions to Dan, 
and never did women have a truer or more faithful pro- 
tector than he. 

The well known financial standing and integrity of 
Carter and Maurice among old friends, enabled them to 
make their mission a complete success. Cash subscrip- 
tions, such provisions as would bear transportation so 
far, and clotlfing, both old and new, particularly the lat- 
ter, were solicited, received and forwarded. Many poor 
farmers in various parts of Kansas were indebted to the 
labors of Carter and Maurice Laverne for the comforts 
with which they and their families were supplied during 
the winter of 1874-5. 

Dan Wilson’s honest, quaint ways had won the confi- 
dence of Ida and Eva soon after taking up their residence 
in Kansas. He was an old bachelor, with no wish what- 
ever to marry ; but he was not a woman-hater by any 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


149 


means, and soon became much attached to the young 
ladies, while for Aunt Kate, he had the most profound re- 
spect. Nor was he long in making the acquaintance of 
Stella and Jessie, and by the time the young men were 
ready to depart, had more than once asked himself who, 
of the four young ladies he would try to make Mrs. Wilson 
if he was only twenty years younger, and had sufficient 
“edecation.'’ 

About ten days after the departure of Carter and Mau- 
rice, on looking out of a window of the ranch boarding- 
house, which stood in one corner of the yard, Dan saw 
driving up to the front gate, no other than Moses H. Lay- 
ton. The former quickly equipped himself as if for a 
hunt. With a double-barrel shot gun on his shoulder he 
carelessly sauntered towards Layton. 

As the latter drove up to a hitching-post he stopped, 
and putting on his blandest smile, addressed Dan w’ith the 
greatest good nature. 

“ How do you do, Mr. Wilson ? (joing out hunting?” 
he asked. 

“ How are you, Mr. Layton ? I mought do a little ef I 
find anything to shoot at,” Dan answered dryly. 

Layton looked at him a little curiously. This was the 
first time they had spoken since Dan had nearly given 
him his death about three years before. 

“Oh, by the way, Mr. Wilson, are the young ladies at 
home ? ” 

“Yep.” 

“ Well, I believe I will run in for a few moments. As 
I was out this way, I thought I would make a call.” 

He was preparing to alight when Dan said with the ut- 
most coolness : — 

“Mr. Layton, I believe you won't. Jest set in that 
there buggy o’ your’n, turn them there horses toward 
Larue, an’ don’t let me ketch you in this here neighbor- 
hood agin until Mr. Carter an’ Mr. Maurice git back. 
Then, ef they have any furder instructions regardin’ your 
villainous carcass, I’ll give ’em due weight an’ attention.” 

When Dan began this last speech, Layton’s face turned 
pale, and by the time it was concluded, the latter was 
black with fury. With a horrible oath he dropped his 
buggy-top half down. 

“ You low-born hound. I’ll blow your brains out ! ” and 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


150 

at the same time reached for his revolver. But instantly 
he was covered by Dan’s shot-gun. 

‘'Jest bring out that revolver an’ I’ll put forty buckshot 
clean through you. Yes, Mr. Layton, I’m huntin’ to-day, 
an’ you’re the kind o’ game I’m huntin’ fur.” 

Layton saw that Dan meant business, and although 
trembling with rage, he dropped his hand to his side. 
When Dan observed this, he continued in a very business- 
like tone : — 

“Now, I’ll jest give you till I count ten to drop that 
buggy-top clean down so’s I kin see what you’re doin.’ ” 
Layton complied. “ I’ll jest give you till I count twenty 
to turn that team towards Larue, an’ then till I count a 
hundred to cross that draw.” Layton turned his team. 
“Now ef you hain’t across that draw an’ a beatin’ tan 
bark fur town when I git to a hundred, I’m agoin’ to 
shoot ; an’ I’ll be fair with you ; ef I shoot. I’m goin’ to 
try to hit.” 

This atfair did not serve the purpose of putting Mr. 
Layton in any very pleasant frame of mind. If he could 
have done so, he would certainly have shot Dan on the 
spot. He knew from experience that his antagonist was 
an ugly customer to deal with ; and he had so complete 
an advantage over him that it would be well to govern 
himself accordingly. 

So far as Dan was concerned, he was wholly unac- 
quainted with the element of fear. Had he not known 
that Mr. Layton always went armed, he would not have 
had any use for a shot-gun. He was ever faithful in the 
discharge of all the temporal duties of life ; but while he 
was true as steel to his friends, he was a first-class hater. 
Therefore, no more congenial duty could have been as- 
signed him than that of looking after Mr. Layton during 
the absence of his employers. 

Aunt Kate saw and heard the entire affair, and was 
much alarmed until Layton drove off. She thanked Dan 
for his courage and devotion, but requested him to say 
nothing about it until the young men should return, as it 
would naturally increase the alarm of the young ladies. 

Albert Grayson had met Mr. Layton several times since 
the recovery of the latter. Always, in passing, Albert 
watched his enemy closely, but Layton seemed to be un- 
conscious of the other’s existence. 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


15 


About a week after Mr. Layton attempted to call on Ida, 
the Wheatons gave a reception in honor of a sister of 
Mrs. Wheaton, and a half-sister of the major, who were 
with them on a visit from the East. This was their first 
visit to Kansas, and they were to remain several months. 

Roy and Albert drove out after Eva and Ida, and Stella 
and Jessie were to ride with Aunt Kate in the family car- 
riage. 

Under Dan’s instructions, it was not necessary that he 
accompany the ladies to Larue, as they would be under 
the protection of Roy and Albert. But when the latter 
arrived at Laverne Ranch, Dan approached them, told of 
his intention to go into town, and asked them to speak to 
Major Wheaton, as he wished to be about the grounds 
until the party should return. 

The young men knew of the instructions to Dan, and 
told him they did not think this would be necessary, as 
the young ladies would be under their care. 

“ That’s all right, gentlemen, but Dan Wilson’s agoin’ 
into Larue, instructions er no instructions ; an’ he’s not 
goin’ to leave until the young ladies does, either.” 

“All right, Dan,” Roy replied. “I think Carter and 
Maurice knew what they were about when they left their 
sisters in your care.” 

“Another thing, Mr. Grayson. When we git to Larue, 
an’ when we leave, until we git out o’ town, I want you to 
keep near the kerrege. I'm goin’ to ride with the coachman. ” 

“Very well,” Albert replied with a smile, “I think 
between us we can take care of Miss Ida.” 

“We’ll try to, sir,” Dan answered laconically. 

This was the first visit of Eva and Ida to Larue since 
they learned that Mr. Layton was again on the street. 

Of course the lawyer expected no invitation to the re- 
ception ; but he knew the Laverne young ladies would 
be in attendance. He had been denied the opportunity 
of seeing Ida, which only increased his infatuation. 
This had grown upon him until he had resolved that he 
had rather die than live without her. He therefore deter- 
mind to see her that night and win one smile from her, 
let the consequences be what they might. 

The evening was warm and pleasant, and it was not 
long after their arrival until the guests began to disperse 
throughout the grounds, which were large and well laid 


152 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


out. About eleven o’clock, refreshments were served, 
and an hour later the guests began to withdraw. The 
reception had been a success, and Major and Mrs. 
Wheaton were delighted that such was the case. 

Unknown to but one man, Mr. Layton had been hover- 
ing about the house and grounds all the evening, but up 
to midnight, had found no opportunity of speaking to 
Ida. About that time he saw Albert and Roy walk off 
together, and through an open window, saw Eva and Ida 
return from the front door where the two young men had 
just left them. 

Mr. Layton was screened from the view of those within 
by some evergreens and heavy shrubbery. He quickly 
entered the window, which came nearly to the floor, and 
with rapid strides, followed the young ladies. 

Ida entered the room containing their wraps. Eva 
caught sight of Stella and Jessie, and went to\^ards them 
with a view of informing them that Roy and Albert had 
gone to order the carriage and buggies. 

As Ida began to don her wraps she heard some one 
rapidly approaching, and turned just as Mr. Layton en- 
tered the room. She was, for a moment, in her terror, 
deprived of the power of speech. Layton was breathing 
hard, his eyes were bloodshot, and the man seemed to be 
bereft of his senses. 

“Oh, Ida,” he exclaimed, hear me for a few mo- 
ments ! You cannot imagine — no tongue can tell what 
I have suffered because of love for you ! If you will let 
me — if you will only give me a chance — I will yet prove 
myself worthy of the great boon of your love. I do not 
ask you to love me now, for I am not worthy ; but if I 
can only have a chance, there is nothing honorable and 
noble that I will not strive to attain to, and nothing I 
will not suffer, no indignity I will not endure, to win 
your love and favor. 

“At first, I was attracted towards you because of your 
wealth ; but I soon began to love you for yourself, and 
now I would rather have your love if you were the poor- 
est woman in the land, than that of any other I ever 
knew. If you will only give me the chance I ask, I will 
strive, oh, so hard, to become worthy. If it is years 
you ask me to wait, only that I may be assured of your 
Jove then, I will leave you the happiest of mep,” 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


153 


At first Ida was speechless with alarm ; then her fear 
departed and she was filled with unutterable disgust that 
such a man as Mr. Layton should seek a place in her 
heart. But as he proceeded, and every line of his face 
showed how intensely in earnest he was, all gave place 
to pity. 

“Mr. Layton,” she said as soon as she could collect 
her thoughts, “ I must say that I have more respect for 
you than I have had hitherto, for I believe you are deeply 
in earnest in all you have said. 

“ If it were in my power to assist you in becoming a 
better man than you have been I would gladly do so. 
But to aid you in the manner you ask is an utter impos- 
sibility. You must dismiss all thought of ever winning 
a place in my affections, entirely from your mind, and 
never speak to me like this again.” 

“Oh!” he groaned as he covered his face with his 
hands,” I had rather die than hear such words from your 
lips 1 ” Then he suddenly seized one of her hands, and as 
he attempted to carry it to his lips, fell on his knees. 

“Oh, Ida, on my knees I implore you ” 

She instantly released her hand, w^hile she exclaimed 
severely, 

“ Mr. Layton, this must go no further ! Leave this 
room at once, and never speak to me on this subject 
again I ” 

He. sprung to his feet with flaming eyes. 

“Then Albert Grayson shall never call you wife!” 
As he spoke, he drew his revolver. Ida g?ive a piercing 
scream and fainting, fell to the floor just in time for Lay- 
ton’s ball to miss her heart, at which he had aimed. 

In his agitation and inflamed condition of mind he sup- 
posed he had killed her, and he determined to kill Albert, 
and then himself. He wheeled to go in search of his in- 
tended victim as the latter, followed by Dan and Roy, 
entered the door. He raised his revolver, took quick aim, 
and Albert fell at his feet. Stooping and seeing the ball 
had entered the head, he then turned the revolver upon 
his own person, aiming at his heart. The ball struck a 
rib and glanced, producing no very dangerous wound. 
He was preparing to fire upon himself again, when Dan 
arrived and gave him a powerful blow, knocking him as 
senseless as Albert had done some weeks previously. 


154 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


Never had anything of the kind occurred in Larue be- 
fore, and of course the greatest consternation prev-ailed. 

At first, it was supposed that Ida had been killed, but 
it was soon discovered that she had only fainted. Two 
physicians were present. As soon as the one summoned 
to her bedside discovered her condition he prepared re- 
storatives, gave directions for their use and then went to 
Layton. 

When Ida opened her eyes, her aunt, Eva, Stella, Jessie 
and several other ladies were gathered about her, all in 
tears or deathly pale. Ida quickly arose. 

“Why, what does this mean ?” she asked. Then she 
remembered and gave a shudder. “ Oh ! he tried to shoot 
me ! But he must have changed his mind for I am not 
hurt. Why do you weep so ? Can you not see I am 
unharmed ? I was so terribly frightened that I fainted. 
That is all.” 

Aunt Kate and the young ladies kissed her but their 
weeping only became the more violent. 

“Why, Auntie, why, should you weep so? Can’t you 
see I am not hurt.^ ” Then as a fearful thought flashed 
through her mind. “Oh, was any one shot ? Tell me 
quickly why you weep so ! ” 

She was now shaking as one with the ague, while her 
face had become almost as white as the counterpane upon 
which she sat. Aunt Kate took her in her arms, and 
pressed kiss after kiss upon her cheeks and lips. 

“My poor, poor child! Aunt Kate wishes she could 
bear it for you/’ she said. 

“Auntie,” Ida gasped, “has Albert been hurt ? ” 

She was answered only with renewed demonstrations 
of sympathy and love from her aunt, and louder sobs 
from all. 

No tears were in Ida’s eyes, but oh 1 such an indescrib- 
able depth of woe.” 

“Auntie, did Mr. Layton shoot him?” 

“Yes, dear.” 

“ Is he dead ? ” was asked in a voice scarcely above a 
whisper. Then springing up and starting for the door. 
“Do not tell me he is dead, for it cannot be I Albert 
needs me, and I must go to him. Where have they 
taken him ? ” 

“ Darling,” gaid Aunt Kate, “you cannot see him yet. 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


155 


The physicians are with him, and as soon as they say 
you may, we will go to him.” 

“ Auntie, I must see him now."' 

Dan Wilson’s blow was all that saved Mr. Layton’s 
life, for he was determined the next shot should prove 
fatal. When Dan learned the result of his action, it was 
a good while before he could forgive himself for striking 
his enemy. 

It was not long until Layton was restored to conscious- 
ness, and he then asked to be removed to his rooms. Me 
was examined to see if he had any other weapons by 
which he could again attempt self destruction, then a 
litter was prepared, and by the time his rooms were 
reached, the sheriff arrived. Major Wheaton procured 
a warrant for Layton’s arrest, and the latter was left in 
charge of a deputy until able to have his preliminary ex- 
amination. 

The thought of so disgraceful an affair occurring at 
their home was humiliating to Major and Mrs. Wheaton 
in the extreme, and the former determined to prosecute 
Mr. Layton to the full extent of the law. 


CHAPTER XV. 

MR. VANDERMAN IN TROUBLE. 

We must go back a little in our story. A week before the 
Elmwood Grove camp-meeting, Mr. Vanderman received 
the following letter from his old Lexington attorney : 

‘‘Larue, Kansas. 

“John W. Vanderman, Esq. 

“ Dear Sir. 

“ Mr. Winston, to whom you sold your farm, has had 
a summons served on him in foreclosure of a mortgage 
given by your father to Roseman, and assigned to Schuster 
over twenty years ago. I enclose copy of summons. 

“ The note secured by the mortgage, in amoupt I23,- 
500.00, was due a year later. It bears six per cept interest 
from maturity, and now amounts to nearly fifty thousand 
dollars. Toth note and mortgage have, all the appearance 


156 GOLD, Ato olory: 

of beings genuine, and I fiiid- that the latter has not'beem 
satisfied upon the records. 

“ From what you have told me, ! have no doubt thatt 
the note was paid by your father, and* trust you will be* 
able to find the necessary evidence to^that effect among; 
your papers. 

“ Perhaps you have learned ere this, that Rodman diedi 
about two weeks ago while on a drunken spi^6e in New' 
Orleans. While he was a confirmed drunkard' and pro-- 
fessional gambler, I do not believe he was a party to what^ 
I am satisfied is an attempt on the part of Schuster to per-- 
petrate an infamous fraud. 

“ Although you could not be held for the payment of> 
your father’s note, yet, if the mortgage is found to' be-' 
good, it will hold Mr. Winston's land. Therefore, as he^ 
holds your warranty deed, you will be left to bear the-' 
burden, should Schuster make good his case. 

“ Let me hear from you at once. 

“ I am very truly yours, 

“ W. J. Huxley.’^ 

This letter was to Mr. Vanderman like a thunderbolt out 
of a clear sky. He saw at once that Schuster had in- 
stigated the action, not only through cupidity, but also 
from a desire to be revenged for Stella’s rejection of his 
suit, and perhaps with a view to forcing her to accept his 
offer. He was sure Schuster never would have made 
such an attempt at robbery unless convinced that he had 
a strong case. Otherwise, grasping as the money-lender 
Was, he would not risk the consequences of his proposed 
crime. 

As Mr. Vanderman always did with matters of im- 
portance, he went to his wife for advice. When the latter 
had read Mr. Huxley’s letter she was almost as much 
worried as her husband. 

“ Why, my dear, of course your father paid that note,” 
she said. “ He told you so, didn’t he.? ” 

“Yes. Fie sold a large tract of land in order to raise 
the money. I subsequently bought the most of it again, 
as you know, before we sold to Mr. Winston. The party 
of whom I bought might be held for a portion of the 
amount, could I consent to his suffering loss on account 
of father’s mortgage, which I could not do. But even if 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


57 


I were disposed to have him share the loss, I could make 
nothing out of him, for he failed three or four years ago, 
and is now insolvent. 

Although father paid the note, the trouble will be to 
prove it to the satisfaction of a jury. 

“ He told me, on his return from Lexington, that he 
turned the money he received for the land over to Rose- 
man ; but that he did not take tip the note and obtain a 
satisfaction of the mortgage, I never knew until 1 received 
this letter ; and why he did not, is more than I can under- 
stand. 

“ I do not suppose we can find any evidence about the 
house that will benefit us, can we ? ” 

“ I am afraid not. You know we burned a great many 
old papers just before we left Kentucky, and only saved 
such of your father’s as we deemed of importance. I was 
looking them over only a few days ago, and am sure there 
was nothing bearing on this matter. We will make a 
thorough search to-morrow, however, and see what, if 
anything, can be found.'’ 

“ Do you remember hearing father say anything about 
having paid the note.?" 

“ I cannot say that I do. I remember hearing him 
speak of the note often before, and of his saying that it 
was the outcome of endorsing for a friend ; that it made 
about seventy-five thousand dollars his friend had cost 
him, and when he should get rid of the note, that it would 
be the last. 

“ I remember you told me he said he paid it on his last 
visit to Lexington, but that is all. You know he came home 
with a deep cold. The next morning he awoke with a 
high fever, soon became delirious, and a week later died." 

‘‘ He told me he had paid the note and was out of debt 
at last, but that is all the evidence I can think of to offset 
Schuster’s claim, unless we can find something to-morrow, 
and I fear that will not weigh a great deal with the note 
and mortgage against us. Should we lose the case after 
this grasshopper scourge, it will go hard with us, for we 
could not realize the amount of the note, now, out of our 
entire property. " 

“ My dear, let us not cross that bridge until it is reached, 
and let us commit it all to the Lord. In Ills own way. 
He will overrule it for our good." 


158 GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 

“ I thought I would obtain help by consulting you, and 
I have/' 

The following day was spent in making a careful search 
for evidence that would assist in the overthrow of Mr. 
Schuster, but nothing was found. 

On the next, Mr. Vanderman drove into Larue and laid 
the matter before Roy, when the two sought Major 
Wheaton. The latter heard his callers through and then 
shook his head. 

“ Mr. Vanderman, it certainly looks dark; but we will 
not surrender without a fight. 

“ Under the Kentuckly statute a note runs twenty years 
after maturity. We may be able to make something out 
of Schuster's keeping quiet all this time, and we will use 
that for all it is worth. But on the other hand, a debtor is 
supposed to know he is such, and there is no law to 
compel a creditor to take up a safe investment unless the 
debtor chooses to pay. 

“ We will, however, hunt up all the testimony we can. 
We may be able to get a hung jury, and then effect a com- 
promise. 

“ What kind of attorneys are those employed by 
Schuster ? " 

“As to legal ability, they are not excelled in the State. 
Morally, they are very much like their client." 

Mr. Vanderman wrote the following letter : 


“ W. J. Huxley, Esq., 

“ Lexington, Ky. 

“ Dear Sir, 

“ In reply to yours of the 2d inst., will state that the 
information you communicate is, to say the least, aston- 
ishing. 

“ There is not the least possible doubt that my 
father paid the Roseman note the last time he was in 
Lexington. The evidence I have been able to find, how- 
ever, is very meager, and will not, so far as I can now see, 
help us a great deal ; yet I cannot sit down and tamely 
submit to this outrage, but shall make the best fight I 
can. 

“ Consider yourself retained. I have retained Major L. 
J. Wheaton, of this city, to assist me here, and with whom 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 1 59 

you may communicate freely. He will accompany me 
to Lexington, and assist in the trial of the case. 

“ Very truly yours, 

“ John W. Vanderman.’’ 

Major Wheaton wrote Mr. Huxley the same day, and 
all necessary steps were taken to make a defense. 

When the case was called for trial, Mr. Vanderman was 
as near ready as his attorneys could see he would ever be. 

Mr. Vanderman and Major Wheaton went to Lexington 
three or four days before the day of trial, in order to close 
up all possible gaps in their defense. 

The first day in court was taken up in securing a jury, 
two more with motions to dismiss and the introduction, 
or attempted introduction, of testimony, and the fourth 
with the instructions and argument. The jury was out 
about two hours, and when it returned it was with a ver- 
dict for the plaintiff. 

The major portion of the jury were well acquainted with 
both parties to the suit, and when discharged, were not 
long in letting it be known that their sympathies were 
with the defendant, but the evidence and instructions were 
clearly against him. The Monday following the hearing 
of the case was consumed in arguing defendant’s motion 
for a new trial, which was overruled. Then all necessary 
steps were taken to carry the case to the Court of Ap- 
peals. 

While in Lexington, Mr. Vanderman made his home 
with his wife’s sister, Mrs. Winters. About an hour after 
dinner, on the evening of his last day in the city, he was 
surprised at receiving a call from Mr. Schuster. The lat- 
ter, on entering, asked to see Mr. Vanderman privately, 
and was shown into the library. 

When Mr. Vanderman entered, the broker arose and 
went towards him with outstretched hand, while on his 
face was a grin which he was endeavoring to make a 
happy smile. 

“Vy, how do you do dis evenings, Mr. Vanerman .? 
Ve haf all bin so busy mit dot case, I haf hardly time to 
shake hands mit you.” 

“ Good-evening, Mr. Schuster } ” said Mr. Vanderman 
coldly, and totally ignoring his hand. It was but few 
times in his life that the latter had refused to take an of- 


l6o GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 

fered hand, but at this moment he felt that he would as 
soon take that of an assassin, as Schuster’s. 

The broker was somewhat disconcerted, but not long. 

“Veil, dis is nice vedder for de season of de year. Vat 
kind of vedder are you haffing in Kansas now, Mr. Van- 
erman 

“ I think, Mr. Schuster, it is unnecessary to discuss the 
weather, or any other topic except the business upon 
which you have called. As I leave for home on the 
morning train, I wish to return to my friends as soon as 
possible. You will, therefore, oblige me by stating your 
business as briefly as you can.” 

This plain hint was so broad that Schuster was at a loss 
for a few moments how to proceed. But soon he said : — 

“Veil, since you are in such a pig hurry, Mr. Vaner- 
man, I vill come at once to de point. 

“I veels awful zorry for you in dis matter. I neffer 
tought for one minute dot you did not know dot note vas 
not paid. It was bringing me six per cent, on de princi- 
pal, and vas so safe dot I did not vant de money, for I 
always haf more as twice as much on hand to lend, and 
not earning me anytings. 

“ Ven you zell out and move away, I vas in Chermany, 
and ven I come home I vinds you haf gone to Kansas. 
Den I tinks I had schust as well let de matter rest, and 
ven you come back I ask you to pay me. But you don’t 
come back some more, so ven I see my note vould soon 
run out, I foreclose dot mortgage. So I tought I vould 
come and see if we could fix it up.” 

“Mr. Schuster, if you have any propositions for a set- 
tlement to make, before hearing you, I must ask the 
privilege of sending for my attorneys.” 

“ I tink not, Mr. Vanerman. I tink ven you hear vot I 
vant to say, you vill not care to consoolt mit your attor- 
neys. 

“ By de time dot case is zettled in de Court of Appeals, 
de amount vill be about fifty tousand tollar. Dot note vas 
neffer paid, Mr. Vanerman, and you can’t effer beat a 
plain note and mortgage like dot. 

“ Now, I tells you vat I’ll do,” putting on his most per- 
suasive smile. “I haf vallen in luf mit de sveet face of 
dot oldest taughter of yours. If you vill gif her to me to 
pe my vife, I vill satisvy dot schugment. Den I do dis, 


'GOLD^ (G-RACE, AND GLORY. l6l 

too. I promised "her I voiild zettle on her two hiindtred 
and fifty tousand tollar, I vill make dose five hiindtred 
tousand. I vill make my vill and gif her at my death 
effery tings I haf, except fifty tousand tollar to my son, 
schust to keep him from breaking de vill. No viner lady 

shall be vound in all dis State dan your taughter '* 

“Mr. Schuster, if you have no other plan for a settle- 
ment to present, we will bring this interview to a close/ 
“Vy, Mr. Vanerman, you haf not hear me troo. You 
. cannot tell vat you vould do unless you know vat I vould 
, do to make your taughter happy.” 

“ Your proposition for a settlement hinges, I suppose, 
^ entirely upon my daughter becoming your wife.? ” 

“Yes, but ” 

' “Then our interview is at an end, sir. I will not 
y trqpble a servant, but conduct you to the door myself.” 
^huster was purple with rage, but there was a look in 

■ thq^pol, stern eyes of Mr. Vanderman that he dared not 
w disregard. As the broker passed out of the front door, he 

■ turned, -and shaking his fist at Mr. Vanderman, hissed 
' with ai>.(\ath : 

“ You’ll). be zorry for dis some more.” 

Mr. Vandppman and Major Wheaton took the train the 
: next morniiig-for Larue. The former, soon after being 
; seated, gave aii., account of his interview with Schuster. 

' They then discussed the prospects of Mr Vanderman s 
; having the judgmenttp pay. 

During the conversation, the prospects of the union of 
Mr. Vanderman’s daughters with the Lavernes was also 
, discussed, and the Major , strongly advised laying the 
t condition of affairs before the. ypnng men. 

“lam sure,” he said, “your duty will li.e in the direc- 
( tion I have suggested, and whpn Carter a^ad Maurice 
1 Laverne. are- fully informed, then' -they, .are not th^ mep I 
\ believe- them to be if they do not promptly and gladly 
ccome to your assistance.” 

“‘J shall talk the matter over with my wife and Roy, 
anyway. I am quite sure I could not honorably suffer 
them to enter my family without informing them of the 
condition of affairs, which I shall do on their return from 
New York. But whether I can accept assistance from 
them, should it be tendered, is a matter to be decided later 


II 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


162 


CHAPTER XVI. 

LETTERS. 

Dan Wilson had been like a bloodhound on the track of 
Layton during the evening of the Wheaton reception. 

About thirty minutes before the shooting, Dan saw 
Layton start towards his rooms. The former followed 
until the lawyer turned into them, and supposing that 
would be the last of Mr. Layton for the night, returned to 
the grounds and was soon in conversation with the 
Laverne coachman. 

When Roy and Albert left Major Wheaton’s, they or- 
dered the carriage and buggies, and then separated. 

Dan saw Layton come out of his hiding place, and al- 
most immediately he disappeared. The former, seeing 
Albert just then, called to him and began telling of Lay- 
ton’s movements, when they heard Ida scream. Both 
dashed towards the house, but Albert, being the fleetest 
of foot, distanced Dan, and arrived just in time to receive 
Layton’s bullet in his head, and Dan in time to uninten- 
tionally save Layton’s life. 

Roy also heard Ida scream and started, gaining rapidly 
on Dan. but only arrived in time to see Ida, Albert and 
Layton lying on the floor, all apparently dead. 

The result of the shooting, so far as Ida and Layton are 
concerned, has already been noticed. 

The physician called to Albert after examining his 
pulse and head, looked grave, 

“ He still lives, but I am afraid his wound is mortal,” 
the physician said. 

Albert was then removed to a room where the wound 
could be probed, and soon after the other physician ar- 
rived. 

When the examination was completed, the report was as 
follows : 

“The chances are about equally divided. With the 
best of care, he may survive ; and he may die at any mo- 
ment, as his brain has received a severe shock. Had the 
ball gone an inch lower, death would have been instan- 
taneous. ” 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


163 

Just then Ida broke into the room, With blanched 
cheeks and eyes ready to burst from their sockets, she 
asked, as she caught Roy s arm for support : 

“Oh, Mr. Vanderman, is he dead.?’’ 

“No, Miss Ida,” was answered quickly, “ the physicians 
think the chances are about equally divided. They say 
that with the best of care he may be saved, and this, I as- 
sure you, he shall have. I have already sent for the most 
experienced nurse in Larue, and no effort shall be spared 
to save him. But this is no place for you. Let me take 
you to your friends. ” 

When Roy told her Albert still lived, Ida’s heart gave a 
throb of hope ; but when he said that her lover might be 
saved, the color came back to her face, the set look de- 
parted. and her resolution was made. 

“Thank you, Mr. Vanderman, for what you have done, 
and for what you propose to do. But my place is here, 
and I shall do my part toward bringing Albert back to life.” 

Then she assumed her place as nurse with such grace 
and dignity that a thrill of admiration ran through her 
audience, for the room was full ; but at her request it was 
soon cleared of all except the physicians, Roy and Dan. 

The professional nurse soon arrived, but it was not 
long until it was understood that Miss Ida Laverne was 
to be mistress of Albert Grayson’s room until he should 
either cross the Great River, or be out of danger. 

A week after the shooting, the Laverne family carriage 
was converted into an ambulance for a day and driven to 
the door of the Wheaton mansion. Tender hands bore 
Albert to and from his resting place therein. The horses 
were not driven out of a slow walk from Larue to 
Laverne Ranch, and when Albert found himself resting on 
one of Aunt Kate’s softest beds in one of the pleasantest 
rooms of the house with Ida at his side, he was more than 
content to be an invalid for a time. 

“A lifetime of devotion will not repay you for what 
you have done,” he said. 

“Would I be worthy to become your wife had I done 
less .? ” 

“Yes.” 

“ In this you must pardon me if I fail to concur.” 

“ I will, however, stand by my statement. If you wish, 
I will give my reason for making it. ” 


164 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


“ I should certainly be glad to have you/’ 

“It is because you are incapable of doing, Or failing fo 
do, that which would make you unworthy the love of the 
noblest man in the land.” 

“Ah! We are getting able to indulge in flattery are 
we ? Well, I think you will do quite well, now. But you 
must remember that if I have suddenly become a good 
nurse, I am also a very tyrannical one. You must there- 
fore stop talking, take this powder and go to sleep.” 

“What a dainty little tyrant you are 1 ” he said, as he 
made a wry face after taking the powder. 

Three weeks after the shooting, Albert was lying on a 
sofa, having just taken his first walk about the room. 

“Now, Ida,” he said, “I want you to tell me about 
Layton’s attack.” 

“Do you think you are strong enough to hear about 
it, Albert ? ” she asked anxiously. 

“Yes. Then you know you promised me the story, 
when I should be able to leave my bed.” 

“I know I did, but am not sure but it was a bad pro- 
mise ; and before I begin, you must agree that you will 
not let anything I say, excite you.” 

“I promise I will not, if I can avoid being excited.” 

“ If I find you are becoming so, then your tyrannical 
nurse will exercise her prerogative and refuse to proceed.”' 

“Very well. Her tyranny has become so pleasant, 
and makes me so happy that I think I shall always let: 
her be a tyrant.” 

“I suspect a few months of married life will change, 
somewhat, the sentiment of your song,” she replied 
gayly. 

“ Please do not say anything like that again, Ida,” he- 
said earnestly. “ It hurts me to think you could say that, , 
even in jest.” 

“ Pardon me, Albert. I am not the least uneasy about 
your being as devoted after long years of wedded life as . 
you are now. I meant nothing by the jest.” 

“I am sure you did not, and I suppose if I were stronger 
in body and mind, I should not care for it. But in my 
weak state, I cannot endure such intimations, even in 
jest, after your unselfish devotion in my time of greatest 
need. We have, however, lost sight of your story.” 

Ida knelt beside, and watched him closely while she 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. I65 

told of the affair in all its details. When Albert knew all 
he asked : 

“ Shall I again tell you what I think of you ? 

“If you wish. But remember, sir, no flattery ! ” 

“ I solemnly promise there shall be none. I think you 
are a Christian heroine. ” 

“ Thank you. I know you do, whether I am or not.” 

Before taking his bed for the night, the question of a 
speedy marriage was discussed. 

“ 1 do not see how I shall be able to reconcile myself 
to living apart from you again,” Albert said. 

“You will not feel our separation more keenly than I, 
and if you will accede to a proposition I wish to make, 
we need not be separated long. 

“Albert, what do you suppose all my wealth is, com- 
pared to your love ? Then, just think of my sitting idly 
by, annually receiving more than you owe me, and my 
stocks daily increasing in value while you are to spend 
several of the best years of your life in repaying that which 
I have no earthly use for. Now, let me cancel and re- 
turn your note, and then we can be married as soon as 
you like.” 

“Ida, you must not tempt me so, for I cannot retain 
a dollar of your money except upon the terms it was re- 
ceived. As soon as I find the profits on the business are 
likely to be enough to pay the various items enumerated 
in your ‘Arithmetical problem/ then I shall ask you to ac- 
company me to the altar, even though I shall not be able 
to reduce the principal any the first year. Please do not 
ask me again to retain your money.” 

“ Albert, this is a great disappointment to me, although 
1 feared you would not accede to my wishes. I have 
been trying to mature a plan by which I could make our 
separation, after your recovery, of short duration, and 
this was the result. All these weeks that you have lain 
so helpless, and rendered so because of your devotion 
to me, I have been pondering over it, and I did so much 
want you to do this .? ” 

Then she laid her head on Albert’s arm while her tears 
flowed freely. 

‘ ‘ Ida, would you have me do that which, if made known 
to the world, would bring a blush to my cheek ? ” 

“ Oh no ! Indeed, no ! ” 


i66 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


“Do you not think I would blush to have it known 
that I received twenty thousand dollars from you as a 
present, in order that our marriage might be hastened?’’ 

Ida was silent. 

“ Do you think Maurice could receive me as a brother, 
and honor and respect me as we wish him to, or that 1 
could help feeling that 1 had in some measure, at least, 
parted with my manhood ? ” 

“ Well,” she said as she wiped away her tears, “ per- 
haps you are right. Anyway, I find you still possess a 
very proud and sensitive spirit, but I honor you none the 
less, in consequence. 

“ I’ll tell you what I can do, and if you are not careful, 
I’ll catch you yet. What was the result of that problem, 
as regards my own expenses ? ” 

“ I believe you decided that you could be supported on 
eighteen hundred dollars per annum.” 

“ Well, I could work over a lot of old dresses, of which 
I have enough to last an age, and cut that down to — say 
for two or three years — a thousand.” 

“It’s no wonder to me,” springing up more quickly 
than he supposed possible, “that Adam fell, it he had an 
Ida in his Eve. This is more than I can withstand, and 
I shall give you an opportunity to try the experiment, 
even at the risk of your repenting at leisure.” 

“Very well, sir, I thought you would listen to some of 
my proposals.” 

“When shall I begin to make you miserable on fifteen 
hundred a year ? I believe your problem allowed me 
five hundred.” 

“ As soon as you wish, allowing me a month for prep- 
aration.” 

“Then, we will say in thirty-one days.” 

“Well,” with a laugh, “you do give me a margin of 
time, don’t you ? ” 

“Not any more than I feel I should.” 

The next day Dan went to town, and while in at 
Vanderman & Grayson’s, Roy handed him a large letter, 
postmarked “Lexington, Ky. and addressed to Albert. 

Until about a week after Albert was wounded, owing 
to anxiety for his friend, the necessity of assisting in 
caring for him, and his business duties Roy neglected to 
advise Mr. Grayson of the shooting. Then he wrote a 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


67 


full account of it, of the probability of Albert’s recovery, 
and also advised Mr. Grayson that it was unnecessary to 
go to the expense of making a trip to Kanscis, as his son 
was having the best of care. 

Since his first letter, he had kept Mr. Grayson fully 
adv'ised as to Albert’s steady improvement, and in his 
last, told him he could now correspond with his son. 

When Albert received his father's letter, his face lit up 
with a pleasant smile. On opening it, he found a legal 
looking document and three letters, one of which, his 
father’s, was as follows : 

“ My dear Son : 

“Our hearts are full of praise and thanksgiving to God 
in your behalf. 

“We knew nothing of the attempt on your life until 
you were on the road to recovery ; but even then, should 
have made the trip to Larue, had your mother been able 
to undergo the journey. She was taken seriously ill 
about the time you were wounded, and is now just able 
to be up. 

“Mr. Vanderman has written us about that little nurse 
of yours, and we have already given her a very warm 
place in our hearts. We certainly think you have chosen 
wisely. Give her our love. 

“I enclose herewith, a letter from your uncle, which 
will add as much to your happiness, in one respect, as it 
has to ours, while you will also join in oursorrow. Your 
unselfish devotion to your parents has been rewarded in 
this world, and will surely be, in much greater measure, 
in the next. 

“There are some incidents connected with our family 
history that, on account of their sad character, you 
have been made acquainted with, but partially. 

“As you know, your grand-father Grayson was a 
wealthy Virginia planter, and had but two children, your 
uncle and myself. 

“When your uncle was twenty-four and I twenty-two, 
we both met and loved your mother. After Albert learned 
that both had been captivated by the bright eyes and 
beautiful face of Nora Downing, he came to me in great 
agitation. 

“ ‘ George,’ he said, ‘ we both love Nora. Now I pro- 


i68 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


pose that vve go to her and tell her so, and ask her to 
make no choice between us for three months, and to give 
each an equal opportunity to win her. Then, at the end 
of that time, that we go to her again, and ask her to choose 
between us. 

“ ‘ I further propose that, while each shall be at perfect 
liberty to do all he can to win her, no word of love shall - 
be spoken until the three months shall have expired.' 

“Unusual and strange as his propositions were, I 
accepted them, and Nora laughingly entered into the 
arrangement, reserving to herself the right to reject us 
both. 

“We lived strictly to our agreement, but before the 
three months had expired, I was sure I had won, and I 
think Albert was equally sure he had lost. 

“At the time agreed upon, we went again together. 
Albert’s face was pale, yet composed. 

“‘Nora,’ he said, ‘you have had an opportunity to 
judge between us, and it is for you to say now whether 
you can make either happy or not.’ 

“ She stood fora few moments, while her lips trembled 
and tears came into her eyes. Then brushing them away 
she replied earnestly : 

“‘Albert, when I so thoughtlessly entered into the 
arrangement you proposed, three months ago, I little 
knew how much sadness this hour would bring me. 

“ ‘ I know you love me well, and, if I could so love 
you, you would be a kind, devoted husband, and I should 
be a happy wife. But only as George’s brother, and 
mine, can I love you. If you will accept such love, no 
sister ever loved a brother more than 1 shall you ; but 
more 1 cannot give, for George has won all the rest.’ 

“Albert's face became more deathly pale as Nora pro- 
ceeded. When she concluded, he stood for a moment or 
two irresolute, and tottered, as if about to fall. Then he 
came up to, and embraced me. I'urning to Nora, he 
kissed her tenderly, and placed her hand in mine as he 
said in a husky voice : 

“ ‘ ]\Iay you both be happy ! Good-bye ! You will 
never see me again ! ’ Then he kissed us again and was 
gone. He kept his word. 

“ He had about five thousand dollars, and my father 
gave him as much more. When Albert told of his inten- 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 169 

lion to leave home forever, father tried in vain to disuade 
-him. 

“Mother died two years before, and the shock nearly 
killed your grandfather. Never were two sons more 
tenderly loved by a father than were we. He lived for 
three years after Albert’s departure, hoping for his return, 
and then crossed over into the Sunlight of the Beyond. 

“Three months after Albert left, your mother and I 
were married, and lived at Grayson with your grandfather 
until his death. Under his will, I was appointed sole 
administrator. One half of the estate was devised to me, 
and the remainder, or the proceeds, I was to hold in trust 
for Albert, for ten years. If- not heard from in that time, 
then all was to become mine. 

“ Although Grayson had been in the family for one 
hundred and fifty years, the sadness surrounding it be- 
came unendurable, and a few months subsequent to your 
grandfather’s death, I sold the entire property, real and 
personal. 

“As you know, your mother belonged to equally as old 
a family as mine, but one much reduced financially. She 
was the only child, and only had from her father’s estate 
about twenty-five thousand dollars. 

“ We came to Lexington where we invested her money 
in a home. I then invested one half the money received 
from your grandfather’s estate for the benefit of your 
uncle, and kept it thus during the ten years. I used every 
possible means to find him, advertising in New Y^vk, 
Richmond and English papers. So, when the ten years 
expired I took his portion into my own possession. 

“As to my subsequent unfortunate speculations which 
left us with but little besides our home and its contents, 
you are fully informed. 

“Your uncle’s letter, a copy of his will, and Mr. Long- 
worthy’s letter, which I also enclose, will explain them- 
selves. 

“The estate should be looked after, without unnecessary 
delay. Your mother will be able, within a week, to 
undertake the trip South, and you should go with us by 
all means, as you are so large a party in interest. Besides, 
my health is so poor that I do not think I should under- 
take the settlement, alone. 

“Your sisters will accompany us, and from Mr, 


I/O 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


Vanderman’s letters, I infer that within ten or fifteen days 
you can safely go. 

“I think we should take an attorney along. If there 
is one in your locality whom you wish to employ, advise 
me. If not, vve had better employ Mr. Huxley. 

“Say to that little nurse of yours, that she will gladden 
our hearts by hastening the time when our boy shall have 
his earthly happiness made complete. Why not bring 
her with you.? We would all run out to the wedding if 
we had a few days’ notice, and then begin the trip South 
in Kansas. 

“All send love, 

“Your affectionate father, 

‘ ‘ George L. Grayson.” 

Albert’s face displayed various phases of emotion, 
while he perused his father’s letter. As he read sheet 
after sheet, he passed them to Ida, and as he handed her 
the last, although laboring under much excitement, he 
smiled, but made no comment, and began the perusal of 
his uncle’s letter, which was as follows : 

“Millowdale Place, Alabama. 

Sept. 10, 1874. 

“ My , Dear and Long Neglected Brother : 

“You will doubtless be much surprised to hear from 
me, after all these years of silence. 

‘il will endeavor, in this letter, to briefly give you as 
much of my history since I left Grayson, as possible, for 
as I told you, I shall never see your face again in this 
life. 

“ When you and I made our last visit to Nora, I thought 
I knew how it would be. I spoke to father that morning 
of my expected final departure, and after trying to dis- 
suade me, he asked me to call for his check, and I did so. 
As I witnessed his grief at parting, it was the only time 
my heart failed me, or that I wavered in my intention to 
leave home forever. 

“ I went first to New York, taking with me a little over 
ten thousand dollars, and soon after engaged passage for 
Rio Janeiro, where, on arrival, I embarked in mercantile 
business. I cared nothing for it .at first, except as a 
means for breaking the forge of my great sorrow. Neither 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


171 

did I care anything- for my interest in the estate at home, 
nor for the getting of wealth at any time, except that it 
gave occupation to my mind. 

“My financial success was almost phenomenal. In 
twelve years I had amassed a fortune of fully three hundred 
thousand dollars, and then extended my operations into 
various portions of South America. Eighteen years after 
leaving home my fortune amounted to eight hundred and 
fifty thousand dollars. About that time 1 was seized with 
an intense longing to return to my native land. 

“My desire for business success departed in a great 
measure, and I set about closing out my houses and 
various lines of business. Within six months I had ac- 
complished this, and with drafts on New York to the 
amount of eight hundred and fifty thousand dollars in my 
pocket, and another thousand for expenses, I took passage 
for home. 

I did business in all those years under the name of 
Albert Graybill, but when I purchased my drafts it was 
in the name of Albert Grayson. 

“ During my residence in South America I heard from 
home but once, when, a short time after fathers death, I 
saw your advertisement for me in a London paper. That 
was the only time after my departure that my determina- 
tion never to see you and Nora again wavered. I thought 
then I would write to you the next day, but when it ar- 
rived my old determination returned, and never after- 
wards departed. 

“After my arrival in New York I soon made my way 
to Grayson. I knew the young man of twenty-four would 
not be recognized in the man of nearly forty-three years, 
and who looked fully twenty years older than he was. 

“ I had a great longing to go over the old place, but 
intended to do so, and to visit father and mother’s graves 
by night, that I might not meet Nora and you ; but on 
arrival I soon learned of the sale, and your removal to 
Lexington, and then set to work to find out all I could 
about you. 

“ I learned that you had given your only boy my name ; 
that your three daughters were beautiful and lovable girls, 
and that you had fully carried out the terms of father’s 
will. I also learned of your failure ; that Albert was as- 
sisting you ; that you were not at all impoverished, and 


172 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


I therefore determined to do nothing for you or your fam- 
ily until my death. 

“Since my return to the United States I have kept as 
well informed about you as possible. 

“I spent the first six months after my return in travel, 
when, just after the close of the war, 1 came across Wil- 
lowdale Place and purchased it for two hundred thousand 
dollars. It is now, including the personal property, 
worth fully three hundred and fifty thousand. You will 
observe, on reading the enclosed copy of my will, that 
Willowdale Place and all personal property thereon, 
together with fifty thousand dollars in cash, are left to 
Albert.” Here the latter gave a great start, which so 
startled Ida that she dropped the sheet she was reading 
and exclaimed : 

“ Why, Albert, what is the matter? ” 

He replied, while his eyes were luminous with excite- 
ment : 

“ Wait a moment, dear. You shall read for yourself 
presently,” then resumed his reading — “and the re- 
mainder of my estate, which is in cash, or invested in 
stocks and bonds, is devised as follows : 

“About twenty-five thousand dollars to faithful house 
and plantation servants ; twenty-five thousand for the 
erection of a church in Willowdale ; fifty thousand to each 
of your three daughters at the time of their marriage, or 
in the event of their not marrying before, on attaining 
their twenty-fifth birthday ; three hundred thousand to 
you and three hundred thousand to Nora. At the death 
of either or both you and Nora, the interest of the de- 
ceased, including accumulations, to be equally divided 
between your daughters, provided they shall have become 
entitled under the provisions of the will, to receive the 
fifty thousand devised them. If not, the property will be 
held in trust by Albert until they are. 

“Notwithstanding the fact that I have, in less than 
thirty years, amassed a fortune of fully twelve hundred 
thousand dollars, every dollar of which has been honestly 
earned, what a failure my life has been ! Put I have no 
word of fault to find, or blame to attach to you and Nora. 
If either you or I must be blamed, let it attach to me, for 
all these years Nora’s image has been enshrined in my 
heart, and could not be removed, try as I would. Nor 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


73 


can I, therefore, think that it is my fault, if with all the 
intensity of my soul, 1 have loved my brothers wife, and 
that I could not, until just as I am ready to step into the 
grave, give you a brother’s love. 

“ But my brother and sister, for such I can now call 
you with all my heart, I ask you to forgive the great 
wrong I have unavoidably done you, and I wish all to 
accept in love my offering. May the fortune I leave make 
you a thousandfold happier than I have ever been in its 
accumulation ! 

“Before I close this, the only letter you will ever re- 
ceive from me, I must tell you of what I trust will bring 
some measure of joy to your hearts. 

“About two weeks ago I began attending revival 
services at the place where I have provided for the erec- 
tion of a church. The first sermon I heard was preached 
from I John, 3d chapter and 15th verse : ‘Whosoever 
hateth his brother is a murderer ; and ye know that no 
murderer hath eternal life abiding in him.’ 

“The truth was brought home with great power to my 
heart, and I became filled with the greatest self-loathing, 
for the thought fastened itself upon my mind that I hated 
my brother, ?}nd hence was a murderer. But the more I 
tried to divest myself of this hatred the more intense it 
became. Yet I was drawn to the meetings by a force I 
could not resist, and my agony became so overwhelming 
that at last I bowed at the altar and sought pardon and 
peace. It was only yesterday afternoon, after several 
days’ struggle, that the pardon I sought was granted. 
Nor did it come any too soon, for on my return to my 
home my horses were frightened, started to run, and soon 
became unmanageable. My buggy was overturned, and 
I received injuries from which I cannot recover. I can 
live at most but two or three weeks. 

“Nora, my sister, I have overcome my wicked love for 
you, and my hatred for you, George, my brother. But I 
am so new to the blessed way that I have found, not at 
the eleventh, but the closing of the twelfth hour, that I 
dare not trust myself, or would wire for both to come. 

“ I have left orders for my body to be embalmed and 
deposited in a vault which I had erected two or three 
years ago. I want to be laid near our father and mother, 
but not by stranger hands. I want to rest in the vault 


1/4 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


until you and your children arrive, when I wish you to 
take me back to Grayson, and with the friends of pur boy- 
hood, gathered round, 1 want you to leave me there. 

“ 1 think I should die happier if I knew you would each, 
in token of forgiveness and love, place a kiss upon my 
lips before you lay me away. Yes, I shall die thus con- 
tent, for 1 feel that you will. 

“George, before I close, there is one thing I wish to 
suggest. You lost a fortune once. I heard only a day or 
two before I was thrown from my buggy, that Grayson is 
for sale at a bargain. Just as my horses started to run I 
had decided to purchase the property for you, that it may 
remain in the family. When you take me back I wish 
you would try to recover the place. I do not think it will 
now be so sad a home for you as it was when you sold it. 

“Now, dear brother and sister, I must bid you and your 
children a last, loving good-bye, until I shall greet 57^ou 
above. 1 will die, believing that when you shall have 
read these pages you will no longer withhold love and 
pardon from 

“Your dying brother, 

‘ ‘ Albert Grayson. ” 


Here follows the remaining letter : 

“WiLLOWDALE, Ala, Sept. 25, 1874. 

‘ ‘ George L. Grayson, Esq. , 

Lexington, Ky. 

My Dear Sir : 

“ I hand you herewith a letter dictated to me by your 
brother, signed by him, and also a copy of his will. 

“ Mr. Grayson had been seeking pardon for a week be- 
fore he obtained it. His burden became so heavy at last 
that I spent the night before he received his injury 
with him, when he told, as he said, for the first time, his 
sad story. 

“After being thrown from his buggy he sent for me, 
and also an attorney, executed his will, had the enclosed 
copy made, and dictated his letter to you. He then gave 
me the combination to his safe, as his book-keeper, in 
whom he had perfect confidence, has, for some reason, 
refused to receive it. He also left with me full instruc- 
tions, memoranda of property, etc., and desired me to 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 17$ 

advise you of his death, and forward the enclosed papers 
as soon as it should occur. 

“ I wished to inform you of his injury, and several 
times suggested it, but he insisted until just before the 
last, that he dare not take the risk. Then he said : ‘ I 

wish Albert and Nora were here. I am strong enough to 
meet them, now.’ 

“He died this morning in great peace, and did not 
appear to suffer for a day or two before. His last words 
were, ‘ Blessed Saviour, I am coming !’ 

“ 1 think you will find his business affairs in excellent 
shape, although he thought you should have a good 
attorney thoroughly examine them, and see that all 
interests under the will are fully protected. 

“The residence on Willowdale Place is about one mile 
from the town of Willowdale, the nearest railroad station, 
and to which your tickets should be purchased. The town 
was built upon what was originally a part of the estate. 

“Write when I may expect you, and if you wire me a 
few hours before your arrival, I will see that carriages are 
at the station to meet you. 

“ Hoping that the great possessions w’hich will come 
into the hands of yourself and family may bring to each 
much happiness, I am, 

“Very respectfully yours, 

“J. T. Longworthy, 

“ Pastor I St Church of Willowdale.” 


CHAPTER XVII. 

NEW ACQUAINTANCES. 

Often, during their reading of the three letters, had 
Albert and Ida brushed away their tears. When the last 
was read, Ida sat with downcast eyes, the picture of 
humiliation. 

“ Why, Ida ! why do you look so ? ” questioned Albert. 
“After reading so sad a story as my uncle’s, I do not 
wonder that you fail to congratulate me. Yet we are in 
no wise responsible for his sorrowful life, nor his sad 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


176 

ending, and now that it is ended you surely are glad that 
he has done so much for me ?” 

While Albert was speaking, Ida’s face was flushing. It 
was with a great effort that she replied : 

No, Albert," she said, “ it is no fault of yours that he • 
suffered, and wasted his life as he did, nor do I now won- , 
der that a woman who could inspire such life-long ■ 
devotion in a rejected suitor should raise a son who has 
made so many sacrifices for her happiness as you have 
made. Neither is it your fault that your uncle had to 
die, and as he did, I am glad that he has remembered 
you so kindly. But — but — that is not what I am thinking 
most about." 

Then she covered her face with her handkerchief and 
burst into a violent flood of tears. 

Albert went to her side, taking her hand with a view to 
soothing her. 

“What is it, Ida, that makes you so unhappy.?" he 
asked. 

She gently but firmly withdrew her hand, and he sat 
and waited until she had somewhat controlled her grief. 

“Tell me what it is, Ida," he said gently. 

“Oh, I do feel so humiliated ! Just to think what I 
have done ! I thought you were poor — so poor that you 
would never, never speak a word of love to me, and I only 
loved you the more because I saw you felt that way. 
Then I — \— forced you to tell me what you did, and 
planned to enable you To make me your wife soon. 
Why, I forced you to ask me to marry you in a month, 
because I thought it would make you happier. 

“ If I had supposed you were worth twenty thousand 
dollars, I would almost have died before I would have 
acted as I have. Now, you are worth four hundred 
thousand, at least. Oh, I feel like I could sink through 
the floor, for shame !" 

Then to her burning face her handkerchief went again, 
and another flood of tears followed. 

“ Ida, listen now to me. We will grant that you did 
all you have said, yet not for any money would I have it 
otherwise, for I know as well as you, your motives. 

“When you were thus helping me on to happiness, I 
was equally as poor as you thought. Had you not led 
me out, I should not have spoken of my love until this 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


177 


fortune had come to me. But v/hen I should then stand 
before you, with say four hundred thousand dollars to lay 
at your feet, do you think, although 1 would have confi- 
dence in your love, that 1 could feel such absolute trust 
as now ? ” 

The humiliating look was beginning to disappear from 
Ida’s face. 

“But I wish to place you entirely at ease, so I give 
you back the pledges you made to Albert Grayson, head 
clerk to Vanderman & Co., and of the firm of Vanderman 
& Grayson. We will cancel each and all of them as fully 
and completely as if they had never been made. 

“That being accomplished, I now offer you the love of 
the future proprietor of Willowdale Place. If you will 
accept this offer, I pledge you a lifetime of devotion, and 
a much more luxurious home and support than you could 
have received for years at the hands of your former 
suitor. ” 

All trace of her humiliation was now gone. 

“Never mind about new pledges,” she said quietly. 
“We will let the old ones stand, Albert.” 

“ With one amendment.” 

“ What is that .?” 

“'Phat the time for consummating our happiness be 
changed from thirty-one, to fourteen days. In other 
words, that we be married two weeks from to-day.” 

“Why, Albert!” she exclaimed with a merry laugh. 
“Don’t you know that we fixed upon the earliest date 
possible for a poor man’s bride to be ready ? But now 
that the wealthy Mr. Albert Grayson, of Willowdale Place, 
Alabama, is to be married to the wealthy Miss Ida 
Laverne, of New York City, do you not see it makes a 
great difference ? 

“ I cannot now make suitable preparation in less than 
three months ; so we must postpone the happy day.” 

“I believe IMiss Ida Laverne, of New York City, re- 
cently proposed that the old pledges should stand.” 

“ Lm caught on that, but they mean thirty-one and not 
fourteen days.” 

“True, and I only proposed the change as an amend- 
ment. I will state my reasons for proposing it. 

“I must start South as soon as possible, and may be 
gone two or three months. When I stand beside the body 
12 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


178 

of Uncle Albert, I want my mother on one side of me, 
and my wife on the other. 

“ Somehow, Ida — and I never thought of it until I read 
his letter — if I had a brother who had succeeded in 
winning your love, I fear I should require much more 
grace than I now have, not to feel through life towards 
you, at least, as Uncle Albert did towards my mother. 
But I have left the subject. 

“I cannot go' without you, and we can easily explain 
to our friends why we are to be married in such haste. 
On our return, it you wish, we can have a reception, 
attended with all the glory and pomp society may 
demand. 

“ Further, I do not wish to go from a brilliant wedding 
to the tomb of my uncle.” 

“It shall be as you wish, Albert. I will be ready to 
start South with you two weeks from to-morrow. 

“Thank you,” and Ida knew she had added much to 
his happiness. 

“ Maurice and Carter should be advised at once.” 

“Yes, I will write them, and you should write to your 
parents and sisters. Cards can be sent later. I do hope 
they will attend, for I waiit so much to see them. Your 
mother will always be an object of special interest to me 
apart from raising such a bad boy.” 

“When you meet her you will see one of the most 
beautiful women of her age, and one of the most lovable 
you ever met,” Albert said as he returned her smile. 

“ I am glad such a woman is to be my mother. It is 
no wonder that you have been so devoted and self-sacri- 
ficing.” 

Soon after Ida furnished Albert with writing material. 

“I am afraid this will be too much for you,” she said, 
“after reading those exciting letters. Suppose you do 
not write until morning.” 

“ No ; I think I shall be equal to all I shall write, I will 
make my letter very brief, and then lie down.” 

Ida was soon engaged in writing the following : 

“ My two dear Brothers : 

“You are to come home as quickly as possible, but 
anyway, within two weeks from to-day, for then Albert 
and I are to be married, and we want you and Mr. Van- 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 1 79 

derman, and Stella, Jessie and Eva for groomsmen and 
bridesmaids. Besides, we want you here anyway. 

“ Now, that I have given you a start — for I can almost 
see you jump — I will, in due time, tell you why we are 
to be married so soon. I must, however, tell you first, 
how near Mr. Layton came to killing Albert and me, as 
well as himself. ” 

Then follows a full account of the shooting, and of her 
nursing Albert. 

“We decided not to write you of the affair until you 
were ready to return, as we think Mr. Layton will not 
attempt any further violence.” 

Then she gave an account of Albert’s great windfall, 
and the consequent necessity of a speedy marriage. 

“Albert’s parents and sisters are going with him ; he 
wants me to go, too, and I want to go, and — well, I am 
going, so don’t say anything about its being too soon, 
and to wait, for we can’t. 

“But don’t any of you think of consummating your 
happiness until we return from Alabama, for, as we can- 
not have much of a wedding, we must have our reception 
at the time of your marriage. 

“How awfully slow Mr. Vanderman and Eva are! 
Anyone can see that they are just as deeply in love as 
anybody — except Albert and me, — and I know they both 
know one is just as badly off as the other. I get out of 
patience with them, sometimes I It’s not at all like Eva, 
either ; for she was always faster than I at school. I’m 
going to see if I can’t hurry them up a little within the 
next two weeks. 

“Come home just as soon as ever you can. Albert 
sends a brother’s love. Remember that you are not to 
love him any less than you do each other. 

“ I must run in now and see if he needs anything. 

“Your affectionate cousin and sister, or both. 

“Ida.” 


Albert’s letter was as follows : 

“ My dear Father. 

“Yours with enclosures, received. As this is my first 
attempt at writing since I was wounded, you will excuse 
me for making it brief. 


i8o 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


“I regret to hear of mother's illness, and am rejoiced 
to learn that she is on the way to recovery. 

“Ida and I have read your letter and the others to- 
gether, and oh, how sorry we are about Uncle Albert ! 
and glad that he has done so much for us ! 

“Since your letter was received, we have decided to 
be married two weeks from to-day, so Ida can go South 
with us. We earnestly hope that the entire family will 
attend the wedding. Do not disappoint us. Let us 
know when to expect you, and you will be met at the 
station. Cards will be sent to-morrow. 

“Of course the wedding will be very quiet, as there is 
no time to make it elaborate. We desire nothing in 
Lexington more than an informal reception. Later on, 
you may, if you wish, entertain Lexington society more 
formally in our honor. 

“I hope to secure the services of Major Wheaton of 
this city, one of the best real estate lawyers in Kansas, 
for the trip South. If you decide to purchase Grayson, 
he should also accompany us to Virginia. I will try to 
see him to-morrow and further advise you. 

“ Let me hear from you by return mail. With love to 
all, I am, as ever. 

“Your affectionate son, 

“Albert." 

“As there is so little time for preparation for the wed- 
ding, have decided to also wire you. A." 

The day Maurice and Carter received Ida’s letter, 
they met Victor Wymore and Menton Worthington, two 
young Alabama gentlemen who had been their chums at 
college, and who graduated in the same class, a few years 
before. 

Victor and Menton were cousins, their fathers being 
half brothers, and their mothers sisters. 

Carter and Maurice had no warmer, or more intimate 
friends at Harvard than the two handsome Southerners. 
The four corresponded regularly for more than a year 
after their graduation ; then the correspondence began to 
lag, and finally dropped off altogether. 

About nine months previous to the meeting in New 
York, Victor and Menton went on a trip to Europe, and 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


l8l 

were now returning-. Through mutual friends they learned 
that Carter and Maurice were in New York, but it was 
two days after their arrival before a meeting was effected. 
It was not long after greetings had been exchanged until 
Carter asked : 

‘ ‘ Where do you go from here ? ” 

“ We have not yet decided,” Victor replied. “When 
we left Alabama, we arranged for a year’s absence ; but 
we grew tired of Europe, and returned to the United 
States. We will put in the remainder of the year in seeing 
our own country, and may go to California next.” 

“Maurice,” said Carter, “read Ida’s letter. These 
fellows are going home with us before they go anywhere 
else. ” 

Maurice warmly seconded Carter’s very decided invita- 
tion, and then read the letter. 

The Southerners were much interested when that portion 
which referred to Mr. Layton, was reached, and some- 
what excited when they learned that Maurice’s future 
brother-in-law was now the proprietor of Willowdale 
Place. 

When Maurice finished the letter he asked 

“ Well, what do you say ? ” 

“Why, I say, Victor, let’s go,” said Menton. 

“ I am in hearty accord with Menton’s views. But who 
is this man Layton of w^hom your sister writes ? ” 

Maurice gave such information regarding Mr. Layton 
as he could, concluding as follows : 

“I understand that he belongs to one of the oldest and 
best South Carolina families ; but he came to Larue 
poor, and has since, seemingly, cared for nothing except 
to make money, and it is quite evident that he has not 
always been as conscientious as to the manner of making 
it, as he might have been.” 

“I never would have thought this of a Layton,” 
Menton said, more to himself than to his companions. 

“Why, have you ever knowm him ?” Carter asked in 
surprise. 

“Yes,” Victor replied, “but have not met him for 
eleven or twelve years. 

“ He is the son of Moses Layton, who, before the war, 
owned three or four large plantations, and as many 
slaves as any other man in South Carolina, or throughout 


i 82 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


the entire South, perhaps. He risked his fortune upon 
the results of the war, mortgaging his plantations to raise 
money to aid the Confederacy. He loaned the money 
to the Confederate government, receiving therefor its 
bonds, and lost all. This so embittered his son, Harry, 
as he was then called, that he seemed to be possessed of 
two controlling passions when we knew him. One was 
intense hatred of everything that was Northern, and the 
other a desire to recover his father’s old home plantation, 
Nettleton, which had been in the family almost since the 
settlement of the state. 

“His father and ours were college chums and room- 
mates, and have been the warmest of friends ever since. 

“ About twelve years ago, through the efforts of Men- 
ton’s father, Harry secured a place as teacher in Utmore 
Academy where Menton and I prepared for college. He 
taught there a year, during which time we learned of his 
two ruling passions, and also that he was then studying 
law. 

“After he left Utmore we lost sight of him, but three or 
four years later heard that he was in Kansas, practicing 
law and making money. 

“Now, Menton, you may tell what you know of 
Willowdale Place and its late proprietor. ” 

Maurice and Carter were surprised that their friends 
knew Layton, but more that they were acquainted with 
Willowdale Place and the late Mr. Grayson. 

“There is but little we can say regarding Mr. Grayson,” 
Menton said, “further than that we have known him 
since he purchased Willowdale Place. He was quiet, had 
but little to say to any one, and always had the appear- 
ance of a man in deep trouble. He had the reputation of 
being a philanthropist, and greatly improved the condition 
of the colored people on his plantation. He was upright 
and honorable, and had the esteem and confidence of all 
who knew him. 

“Willowdale Place is one of the most valuable estates 
in Alabama, consisting of several thousand acres, all well 
improved. The residence is a palatial stone and brick 
structure, and is surpassed by but few, if any, in the state. 

“The property formerly belonged to one of Alabama’s 
leading politicians, who was forced to sell it because of 
losses incurred on account of the war. I presume the 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 1 83 

family have no thought of ever regaining the property, 
nor the means to purchase it. 

“ If Mr. Grayson should wish to realize on Willowdale 
Place at the price fixed by his uncle as its value, he would 
not be long, I think, without a customer.” 

“How far do you reside from Willowdale Place?” 
Carter asked. 

“It is about eight miles from Fairview, my fathers 
home place, and twelve from Rancton, that of Victor’s.” 

Before Victor and Menton are introduced to our friends 
in Kansas, the reader should have a more extended ac- 
quaintance with them. 

The former was twenty five-years of age, and the latter 
twenty-four, and they were the only living children of 
their parents. They early developed a strong attachment 
for each other, and had spent much of their time together. 
Their homes being only four miles apart, it was seldom one 
could be found without the other. 

Before the war their fathers were slaveholders. When 
the war closed, the latter found that they had not only 
lost their slaves, but much of their other property. They 
then went to work to retrieve their fortunes. They em- 
ployed as many of their former slaves as possible, which 
means nearly all — for they had been kind masters — and 
as many other negroes as they needed, Their manage- 
ment had been good, and in the fall of 1874 they were 
worth fully as much as when the war began, and were 
numbered among the most wealthy planters of the 
state. 

Victor and Menton were typical Southern young men, 
the former being a little inclined to be dark, while Men- 
ton’s complexion was fair. Both were regarded as hand- 
some ; they were kind, even to gentleness with their friends, 
and had, from long association, acquired much the same 
manner. You were impressed, on meeting them, that 
they were gentlemen ; and while they made no effort 
to convey such an idea, you were made to realize that they 
knew that fact as well as did you. 

While Victor’s complexion was inclined to be dark, it 
was only enough so to relieve one of the necessity of 
calling him a blond ; but his hair and eyes were as black 
as night. His mustache, which was of the same color 
and the only bear4 he wore, was heav^ and almost lay 


1 84 GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 

upon his shoulders. He was taller than Menton by two 
inches, being- about six feet in height. 

Menton’s eyes were a deep blue, his hair an auburn, 
while his mustache and side whiskers were a shade lighter. 
He wore no beard upon his chin. 

When the cousins entered college, they were, like many 
young men of the South, possessed of a good deal of 
antipathy toward the North and its people. While they 
were anxious to procure the education they would receive 
at Harvard, they felt their superiority over those with 
whom they must necessarily, to some extent, associate. 
They decided to treat them civilly but hold themselves 
aloof as much as possible. But it was not long until 
they discovered that nearly all the students were as much 
entitled to be classed as gentlemen as they, while many 
were the sons of much more wealthy parents. The un- 
natural iciness about their naturally warm Southern 
hearts, soon began to give way to a more commendable 
feeling ; and within a few months but few students were 
more popular. When they returned to their homes, their 
prejudices against the North were entirely removed, and 
they looked upon every portion of this great land as a 
part of their country ; nor were its limits, thereafter, ever 
confined to that portion lying south of Mason and Dixon’s 
line. 

Three days before the wedding the four young men 
arrived at Laverne Ranch. Soon after they were alone 
for the evening, Maurice said : 

“Albert’s parents and sisters arrived at Ashland Ranch 
day before yesterday. My sister thus describes them ; 

“ ‘ Mr. Grayson is a handsome, portly gentleman, about 
fifty years of age, a little dark, seems to be in rather poor 
health; is very “Southern” in appearance, and idolizes 
his family, nor can 1 blame him. His wife is the most 
beautiful woman of her age I ever met. Albert says she is 
forty-seven, but she does not look a day older than thirty- 
five. 

“‘Then there are Lottie, Mabel and Ethel. Lottie is 
twenty-one and Mabel nineteen, and I never saw more 
lovely girls. How could they be otherwise, though, with 
such parents .? Say, Maurice, I believe I would make a 
success as a matchmaker ; anyway, I have selected Mabel 
for Mr. Wymore, and Lottie for Mr, Worthington. Now 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


185 


you mark what I say ; there will be some new love-scenes 
enacted in this community before your friends are much 
older ! ’ 

“ ‘Well,’ I remarked, ‘it seems to me, since you are 
about to develop into such a wonderful matchmaker, 
that you should have made some provision for the other 
young- lady. As you are to have three sisters, why not 
provide for the third.? ’ 

“ ‘Oh/ said Eva, ‘Ida is excusable for any apparent 
neglect with regard to the third, for that matter had been 
disposed of before our arrival. 

‘ ‘ ‘ The other sister, Ethel, is only thirteen, and the sweet- 
est little butterfly I ever saw. It is no wonder that John- 
nie Vanderman is ready to “lay his hand and fortune at 
her feet.” It was a clear case of love at first sight with 
those children, and she is going to lead him a merrier 
round than Jessie has led you.' 

“Now,” Maurice continued, “we are to lunch and 
dine at Mr. Vanderman’s to-morrow, and have full 
power to invite you to join us, which we do with great 
pleasure ; and doubtless these Kentucky beauties will 
soon break your hearts.” 

“ Look at Victor ! ” Menton exclaimed. “ I am sure 
it is working in his case. As for myself, your invitation 
is accepted with unbounded pleasure.” 

By eleven o’clock the next morning, the four were seated 
in the spacious parlors at Ashland Ranch; but unfortu- 
nately for Ida’s reputation as a matchmaker, Victor was 
at once captivated by the queenly grace and beauty of 
Lottie Grayson, while Menton was equally as much so 
by the softer, but no less regal air of Mabel. 

Lottie and Mabel had, since their entrance into the 
fashionable society of their native city, met many ad- 
mirers, and each had had more than one opportunity of 
settling well in life. But the fact that they would be 
nearly portionless brides, h^ul kept many ambitious young 
men from remaining permanently at their sides, some 
one of whom might now be the husband of each, had he 
been divested of mercenary motives, and possessed of a 
determination to seek for a wife such a woman as 
would make him a happy home, and to rise in the world 
by his own merits and exertions. 

About a year and a half before meeting Victor and 


1 86 GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 

Menton, two brothers by the name of Carson, who lived 
near Lexington, had become enamored, one of Lottie, 
and the other of Mabel. Both had been highly educated, 
but neither had any business calling or profession, their 
mother, a wealthy widow, intending them for a life of 
leisure. 

Mrs. Carson’s estate, worth about three hundred thou- 
sand dollars, was vested solely in her, and she intended 
that it should remain so until her sons should marry to 
suit her. 

When she learned that they had predilections for the 
Grayson young ladies, she told them their attentions must 
cease. While she esteemed it an honor to receive and 
meet the Graysons, because of their excellent social stand- 
ing, for her sons to marry portionless brides was an en- 
tirely different matter. 

Mrs. Carson’s efforts to save her sons from so dire a 
calamity finally proved ^successful, for she told them 
plainly that if either married a Grayson, she would dis- 
own and disinherit him, and her warning was heeded. 

Had the sons been brought up to a life of independence, 
doubtless the charms of Lottie and Mabel would have 
been more than sufficient to induce them to remain loyal 
to the last. 

There had been no engagement between either couple, 
yet the young ladies knew they were loved, and felt justi- 
fied in returning the affection of their admirers. 

The excellence of the alliance, coupled with the fact 
that her lover was a young man of irreproachable char- 
acter, had much to do with Mabel’s letting her heart go 
out, in some measure, to the younger Mr. Carson, and she 
decided to accept him when he should make his proposal. 
Besides, her marriage would lighten the burdens of her 
father and brother. 

While Lottie was prompted no less than Mabel by 
motives which controlled the latter, she went a great 
deal further ; for with all the powers of her being she 
loved the man who had given her such evidence of his 
love. 

When the young men called for the last time, it was 
together. When Mabel and her admirer were alone, the 
latter said, while his voice trembled with emotion : — 
Miss Mabel, I have called this evening to tell you 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 1 8 / 

that my visits here must cease. My mother has reared 
my brother and myself to a life of leisure, and neither 
have the first idea of any occupation which would enable 
us to earn a livelihood.’' 

Here he paused to swallow the lump that came in- 
to his throat. When he completed his first sentence, 
Mabel’s heart gave a quick throb, and for an instant her 
face was a shade paler than its wont ; but when he 
stopped she said very quietly and with the utmost uncon- 
cern : — 

“Why, it seems to me you and your brother are old 
enough to learn.” 

This remark staggered Mr. Carson, but he soon went 
on and told how his mother had tried, without avail to 
make him cease his attentions, until at last she solemnly 
declared that she would cast him off forever, and he should 
never receive a dollar of her money, should he marry 
other than a wealthy bride. He concluded his tale of 
sorrow with these words : — 

“I have had brighter hopes than I can ever entertain 
again ; and as they are not to be realized, it is but the part 
of an honorable gentleman, however much of sorrow 
it may bring to my own heart, to tell you why I take such 
action. 

“Should I persist in my addresses to you, and at last 
succeed in winning your love, I could bring you nothing 
but sorrow ; for I could not support myself, much less a 
wife, and surround her with the comforts and luxuries she 
would have a right to expect at my hands.” 

“ Your mother is worth about three hundred thousand 
dollars, I believe.?” was Mabel’s interrogative remark in 
a very business-like tone for a young lady who knew 
as much about business as Mr. Carson, and no more. 
He looked at her in surprise, while she continued “ She 
intends, if you do not disappoint her in your matrimo- 
nial arrangements, that one-half of her estate shall, at 
her death, be yours .? ” 

Mr. Carson was more astonished than at first, but an- 
swered “Yes.” 

“Well, 'let me see,” thoughtfully. “Your father made 
all his money during the war as an army contractor. Of 
course he was not in the least dishonest, although it is 
said some of those contractors were awfully so, 


1 88 GOLD, GRACE. AND GLORY. 

“Now, on the other hand, my papa, when your father 
was a poor man, was worth nearly twice as much as your 
mother is now, but he lost the most of his money/' Look- 
ing Mr. Carson full in the face, “ My papa was born a 
wealthy gentleman, and so was his father and grand- 
father, and great-grandfather, and so on, way back, long 
before the Graysons left England." Then rising, “ Please 
give your mother my compliments and say to her that I 
heartily approve of her plan for you. You can await 
your brother in the front parlor. When he appears, ring, 
and a servant will show you to the door." Our acquaint- 
ance is at an end.” 

Mabel left Mr. Carson mute with astonishment. When 
she reached her room she quickly disrobed, and threw 
herself on the bed, cried herself to sleep, and did not 
awake until she heard the breakfast bell. Hardly had 
she opened her eyes when the occurrences of the evening 
before rushed over her mind, and she gave two or 
three sobs, then wiped her eyes with the corner of the 
sheet. 

“ Well !" she thought, “I gave Mrs. Carson and her 
precious boy as good as they sent ! Besides, come to 
think of it, I don't believe I more than half loved him 
anyway. Let's see. I think I can’t tell whether I did or 
not. Now, Miss Mabel Grayson, be honest with your- 
self in this hour of your great trial ! If Mr. Carson had 
been as poor as you, yet as well educated and accom- 
plished as he is, would you have tried so hard to love him 
as you have for the past three months.? Well, now, I 
must answer that question honestly. I fear I was gov- 
erned a great deal by selfish motives, and a desire to 
relieve papa and Albert. 

“ But speaking about Albert, why Mr. Carson ought not 
to be spoken of the same day he is ! Where would we 
be. I’d like to know, if Albert had not had manhood enough 
to do something.? He was not brought up to, or tauglit 
any business or profession, either, but he didn’t stop ^or 
that. Ugh ! It makes me shudder to think what a nar- 
row escape I have had ! 

“ Mr. Carson, when I again attempt to bestow the great 
wealth of my affections upon one of your sex, I think I'll 
make it a point to ascertain whether he is in possession of 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 1 89 

all the essentials pertaining to a true and noble manhood, 
even though he be not otherwise endowed*” 

With a spring, her pretty, bare feet, for which a number 
two shoe was no tight fit, were on the floor. As she 
caught sight of them she exclaimed : 

“ How funny they would look beside Mr. Carson's 
highly polished, number nine boots ! ” 

The elder Mr. Carson told Lottie much the same story 
as his brother had Mabel. Lottie was sitting so he could 
only see the side of her face. When she caught his mean- 
ing — when she learned that this man whom she had loved 
so truly, and about whom she had woven so many, and 
such beautiful wreaths of glory — had come to say that, 
rather than lose a support at the hands of his mother,, and 
half of her fortune at her death, he would give her up, she 
well-nigh betrayed her feelings. It was by an almost 
superhuman effort that she controlled herself. He did not 
lift his eyes until he had told her all, and then he saw' that 
hers were fastened upon him and looked like coals of fire. 
Such scorn as hers he had never before seen depicted in a 
human face. Lottie arose and said, as she pointed to the 
door leading to the front parlor : 

“ A 'Grayson values herself at a much higher figure than 
that which you place upon her, Mr. Carson. Never insult 
me by speaking to me again. Go ! ” 

As "he watched the workings of her face and realized 
w'hat he had throwm away, his features underw'ent a sud- 
den change. 

“Oh, Miss Grayson — Lottie, take back those w'ords, and 
let me take back mine ! Let me tell you how much more 
you are to me than the w'calth of the world, and how 
earnestly I will go to w'ork to fit myself to earn by my 
owm liands the money that shall contribute to your happi- 
ness nnd mine ! 

“Oh, let me tell you how' much more I had rather have 
your love than that of the wealthiest woman in the land, 
even though she w'ere endow^ed wdth the form and features 
of an angel !” 

Lottie stood for a few' moments after Mr. Carson began 
this outburst, wdth her hand pointing to the door, while 
her face retained its expression of scorn. But as he pro- 
ceeded, and she saw how intensely in earnest he was, her 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


190 

features relaxed, a look of pity came into her face, and 
her hand drop*ped to her side. 

“ Mr. Carson, it is only right that I should be frank with 
you, for I can see that you now feel and believe as you 
have just spoken. 

“Had you come to me in the outset with such words 
as your last, I cannot tell you how gladly I would have 
heard them, or how willingly I would have shared with 
you a life of poverty until we could, by our own exertions, 
have attained to a happier state in life. Or if you had 
thought best, how gladly I would have waited years, if 
need be, until you were ready to give me such a home as 
you wished me to enjoy. 

“But you have so completely demolished my idol, that 
in the short space of time we have been together I have 
learned to have no more love for you than if I had never 
known you. 

“ I hope you will profit by your experience with me, 
and the resolutions to which you have given utterance. 
But do not put the latter into execution with a view to 
ever being more to me than the strangers I constantly 
meet; for such, henceforth, we must be. Good-night.” 

The Carsons made every effort to win back the favor 
they had lost, but Lottie and Mabel persistently refused 
to see them, and at last they turned away in despair. 
Lottie’s suitor was married about six months after their 
last interview, and Mabel’s a few weeks prior to the death 
of Albert Grayson, Sr. , both as their mother wished — to 
wealthy brides. 


CHAPTER XVIII. 

MR. LAYTON AGAIN. THE WEDDING. 

Before Maurice returned to Laverne Ranch on the day 
he and his friends dined at Mr. Vanderman’s, he and 
Jessie had an interview with the parents of the latter, nor 
was the welcome accorded Maurice any less cordial than 
he had been promised. When this matter was happily 
disposed of, Carter and Stella were invited to the sitting- 
room, and Mr. Vanderman explained the Schuster matter 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


I9I 


In full. He also stated that he had ten thousand dollars 
safely invested for each of his daughters as their marriage 
portion. 

“We think it right,” he said, in conclusion, “that you 
fully understand our financial condition before you enter 
our family, and how little we will be able to do for our 
children, should we, as now appears more than likely, 
have this judgment to pay. ’ 

Major Wheaton had not overestimated the young men. 
They promptly proffered Mr. Vanderman the use of all the 
money he would need, as long as he should want it, with- 
out interest. When he insisted on paying them at least 
as much as they were receiving on their Eastern invest- 
ments, Carter said : 

“While money lending is a legitimate and honorable 
business, when legitimately and honorably conducted, it 
is not our occupation and never will be. Suppose our 
parents were living and in need of our assistance. Do you 
think we could accept interest from them ? We would as 
soon think of charging them interest as you.” 

Stella and Jessie had been holding a whispered consul- 
tation, and now refused to accept any marriage portion 
until their father should be better able to bestow it, hence 
he would only require a loan of about thirty thousand 
dollars if the judgment should be affirmed. 

Then Maurice stated that while in New York Carter had 
transferred one hundred thousand dollars of his railroad 
stock to the credit of Stella, and he had placed a like 
amount to that of Jessie. 

“ We had intended,” he said, “to keep this matter a 
secret until our marriage, and then present our wives with 
the certificates of stock. We have no wish to interfere 
with any arrangements you have made in behalf of your 
daughters, but since learning of this Schuster matter, and 
their wishes regarding your proposed gift, we think you 
should be made acquainted with our action, as you will 
now readily see that they will be in no immediate need 
of it.” 

The smile Stella gave Carter through her tears, as her 
hand stole into his and she drew nearer to him, told how 
much she appreciated his gift, while Jessie exclaimed, as 
she sprung to her feet, her cheeks aglow : 

“Why, Maurice, I am sure you should not have done 


192 GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 

that I Whatever in the world am I to do with all that 
money ? ” 

“ Well, I presume you will be like the rest of us as long 
as it is increasing in value and paying an annual dividend 
of five per cent, besides ; let the stock lie, and do what 
you wish with the dividend,” 

“ How much did you say the dividend is.?” 

‘ ‘ Five per cent. ” 

“That would be five hundred dollars a year, wouldn’t 
it?” 

“ Yes,” while all joined in the laugh, “ it is that amount 
multiplied by ten.” 

“Why so it is. That makes five thousand. What am 
I to do with five thousand dollars a year ? ” 

“Use it for pin money, or re-in vest it, as you like.” 

“That will purchase quite a quantity of pins.” 

^ 5l« 

The day after Albert received his father and uncle’s 
letters he sent for Major Wheaton, and it was not long 
after the latter arrived at Laverne Ranch until satisfactory 
arrangements were made, and he was to go South in the 
interest of the Graysons. But on account of important 
business matters he decided to join the Grayson party after 
it should leave Lexington. 

During the two weeks previous to the wedding, George, 
the stable boy, was taken in charge by Ida. 

He had a pony which he had broken to harness, and 
as he drove up for the first time with a new and flashy 
cart, Ida, who was in the front yard, met him at the gate. 

“ How much did you pay for that cart, George ? ” she 
asked. 

“Well,” he replied as he scratched his ear, “ I am to 
pay twenty-five dollars fur it in six months. I bought it 
of Mr. Emmit and give him my note bearin’ ten per cent. 
He axed twenty-eight fur it at first, and didn’t much want 
to let me hev it ; but I saw Dan goin’ by and called him 
in. He told Mr. Emmit I was workin’ here and was 
honest, and he bTeved Td pay. 

“ Then Mr. Emmet was so awful anxious to sell it that I 
jewed him down three dollars before Td take it. I think 
it’s a bargain, don’t you ? ” 

Ida looked it over critically before she replied. 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


193 


“ Why yes, it seems to me it must be, and I am glad 
you have purchased it, George. Now, I want to make 
you a proposition. 

“Mr. Wilson says he will let you work for me during 
the next two weeks. Your wages will go on just as 
though you were doing your regular work. 

“ I want you to do everything I ask you to do, until I 
am married. I may want to send you to town two or 
three times some days, and perhaps four. 

“ Now, if you will do your best and not make any bad 
mistakes, Til give you, at the end of the two weeks, 
twenty-five dollars to pay for that cart. What do you 
say ? 

Nothing could have suited George better than to have 
been detailed for the service of either Ida or Eva, but 
when he received this offer, he was the happiest boy for 
miles around. With eyes bulging with delight he met her 
proposition. 

“You bet yer boo — ” then, while every freckle was 
hidden by the blush which spread entirely over his 
face, he stammered, “ I — I — beg yer pardin, I — I — meant 
yer — yer — slippers. I'll suit ye ef I kin.” 

With a merry laugh Ida turned toward the house. 

“Very well, George, I think I shall keep you busy.” 

She did; but he was always ready. Two weeks after 
the above conversation, George walked into Mr. Emmit’s 
store with all the pomposity a boy of fifteen could 
assume. 

“Mr. Emmit, I bTeve Ell take up that there little note 
of mine,” he said. 

Probably Mr. Emmit had never felt of as much im- 
portance to the commercial world when paying a note of 
a thousand dollars, as did George in paying his of twenty- 
five. 

Albert met Mr. Layton several times during the week 
following his return to town. The first time, their eyes 
met and Mr. Layton’s face flushed for a moment, then 
paled. With a courtly bow, he passed on. This so as- 
tonished Albert that he came near failing to return it, but 
did in time to be observed by Mr. Layton. While, after 
that, they passed each other with a bow, Albert kept a 
close watch on the other’s movements until about the 
fourth meeting. Then, just as Layton passed he sud- • 

13 


194 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


denly stopped. Instantly Albert was on his guard. Layton, 
with cold politeness, said : — “ Mr. Grayson, I have ob- 
served that on passing, you watch me with a good deal 
of interest. From the experiences of the past I cannot 
blame you, yet I assure you I have no intention or desire 
to give either you or Miss Laverne further trouble.” 

'Lhen without giving Albert an opportunity to utter a 
word he passed on. Thereafter, they passed with their 
customary bow, and no further word was spoken by either. 

The day following their visit to Ashland Ranch, Victor 
and Menton called on Mr. Layton, who was much pleased 
to meet them. But when he learned that they were 
visiting the Lavernes, he was much agitated for a few 
moments. 

“Gentlemen,” he at length said, “I have one or two 
requests to make of you, and if, after hearing what I have 
to say, you shall promise to grant them, 1 feel assured 
from what I knew of you twelve years ago, that you will 
keep your pledge. 

“ Of course, situated as you are, you have heard much 
to my discredit, but of that, I suppose, I should not com- 
plain. 

“Perhaps you remember my great hatred of the North, 
and greater ambition to recover Nettleton. 

“During the last twelve months of my stay in South 
Carolina, I was a clerk in the office of one of the leading 
attorneys in Charleston. His rule was to accept any case 
that promised good fees, no matter what its character, 
and his business motto was, ‘ Any thing and any way to 
win a case.’ 

“At first, I was disposed to rebel against this style of 
practice, but was laughed at, and assured that if I proposed 
to earn a living at the bar, the sooner I should get over 
my squeamishness, the better. It was expected that a 
lawyer would undertake any case offered, if he believed 
it would be remunerative, for if he does not, some other 
will. Then, having undertaken it, it becomes his duty to 
do all in his power for his client. 

“I was advised that if I could not bring myself into 
harmony with these views, to seek some other calling. 
Gradually, the keen sense of fairness and professional 
honor which I had inculcated previous to and when I was 
preparing for the law became blunted, and when I left that 


GOLt), GRACE, and GLORY. 


195 

office I was not sure but the lawyer’s mode of practice 
was the only successful one. I had prepared to make my 
fortune at the bar, if at all. 1 believed, through the 
medium of the law, I could finally reach the goal I longed 
for — the recovery of Nettleton, and could not now give up 
my profession. 

“When I came to this place I was still filled with hatred 
for the people of the North, and determined to make every 
dollar I could out of them, .but aside from my professional 
duties, to have as little to do with them as possible. ‘ No 
Northern mudsill,’ I thought, ‘was worthy to associate 
with a Layton.’ 

“ It was not long until my practice was all I could 
handle, and my income was invested in real estate. It was 
not long, either, until I found myself socially ostracized. 
This was brought about by the character of some of the 
business I undertook, and my aversion to receiving the 
social courtesies which were at first tendered. I cared 
nothing, however, for this. 

“While, through my practice, real estate ventures and 
rents, I have accumulated about eighty thousand dollars, 
not to exceed five or six thousand is money that any con- 
scientious man could not have received, for much the 
greater portion has been made from real estate, rents and 
legitimate law business. 

“I have kept an accurate account of receipts and ex- 
penditures since I located here. I am now going over 
my books during my spare time making a list of such re- 
ceipts as trouble my conscience, and when the list is com- 
plete I intend to send checks to the proper parties for such 
amounts as I shall find morally, although not legally, 
their due, and start afresh. 

“I very much fear that if I had not received the rude 
awakening I did recently, that within a few years I would 
not be able to tell such a story. 

“ I presume you have heard how Albert Grayson saved 
me from becoming his murderer by dealing me almost a 
death blow, and later on, how near I came to being his 
murderer again, as well as the murderer of Miss Laverne 
and myself.” Then with a faint smile, the first that had 
lighted up his features : 

“I never forgave Dan Wilson, the big fisted foreman of 
Laverne Ranch, for a thrashing he once gave me before I 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


196 

could draw my revolver, because I abused him in court, un- 
til he saved me from suicide, by rushing up and knocking 
me senseless while I was preparing to fire the fatal shot. 
Nor was I ever glad, until since that time, that 1 did not 
succeed in drawing my revolver in time to kill him when 
he made his first attack upon me. 

Mr. Layton’s face flushed while he continued : 

“Of course you have heard of my wild infatuation for 
Miss Ida Laverne, which led .to my attack upon her, 
Grayson and myself. 

“Until I met Miss Laverne I never cared for any wo- 
man except my mother, so much as to give her a passing 
thought. But when I met her, knowing how wealthy she 
is, I determined to make her my wife if possible, for I 
saw that in her I would have a wife of whom I would 
not be ashamed, while with her wealth, my great aim in 
life would soon be realized. 

“ It was not long, however, until I was apprised of the 
fact that Albert Grayson, the head clerk of Vanderman & 
Co., was far ahead of me in her good opinion, I was en- 
raged that a clerk should be preferred to me, and this 
rage produced an infatuation for Miss Laverne herself, re- 
gardless of her wealth, and to such a degree that I have 
no doubt but I was, for a few weeks, partially insane. I 
have only an indistinct recollection of making the attack, 
and yet I think I was sufficiently in control of my rea- 
soning faculties as not to have made it, had I not given 
way to passion. 

“I was so filled with horror on regaining conscious- 
ness, at the thought of what might have been the result 
of my attempts at murder and suicide, that my infatua- 
tion for Miss Laverne departed, nor have I now anymore 
desire to make her my wife than any other lady I ever met. 

“I am under a heavy bond for my appearance at the 
next term of court, charged with shooting with intent to 
kill. While it is not usual for an attorney to state his pro- 
posed action in advance, I say to you that I shall make a 
complete statement of such of the facts as may be neces- 
sary, and not fight the case. The penalty, under such cir- 
cumstances, will doubtless be as light as the court can in- 
flict. When I shall have suffered it, I intend to make the 
name of Layton as much honored and respected in Kan- 
sas as it ever was in South Carolina.” 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


19; 

While delivering himself of the last sentence, Mr. Lay- 
ton arose, his eyes flashed, and his face gave evidence of 
more true manhood than ever before since his arrival in 
Larue. Then he resumed his seat and continued : 

“That last shooting affair, and my narrow escape 
from being a double murderer and a suicide, have given 
me a fearful awakening. It almost gives me the horrors, 
sometimes, to think what might have been. 

“ I hardly know why I have told you these things, for 
there is not a man living in Kansas to whom I would un- 
burden myself. I think, however, it was because I could 
not endure the thought of your taking South with you 
such an impression of me as you must otherwise have 
taken. 

“ Now, my requests are, that you will say nothing in the 
South of having met me in your travels ; or, if you do, 
that you will say nothing to my discredit. Secondly, 
That you earnestly request Mr. Grayson, his wife and 
friends to make the same promises I ask of you. 

“A month ago, I could not have made such a request 
of Albert Grayson. But now, there is no humiliation I 
would not suffer rather than have my parents know to 
what straits I have been reduced ; and know it soon they 
must, when once within the knowledge of old, familiar 
friends ; it would almost break their hearts.’' 

“Mr. Layton,” said Victor, as he gave his hand, “I 
am truly glad that you have unburdened yourself to us. 
You have my unbounded sympathy in your trouble, and 
you may rest assured that nothing derogatory to your 
character will ever reach your parents through me.” 

As Menton gave Mr. Layton his hand he shook that of 
the lawyer warmly. 

“ I make you the same pledge,” the former said, “and 
commend you most heartily for the course you have 
decided upon. 

“While our friends at Laverne Ranch have informed 
us of your action with regard to Mr. Grayson and Miss 
Laverne, as well as upon other points you have touched 
upon, none have spoken harshly of you. There is no one 
in Kansas who would be more rejoiced to learn of your 
decision as to your future course, than each member of 
the Laverne family ; and I wish you would permit us to 
repeat to them what you have said to us.” 


198 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


“No, I hardly think that would be proper or judicious, 
at present. It would naturally occur to their minds 
that it is only a scheme to induce Mr. Grayson and Miss 
Laverne to quash the indictment against me. 

“I think, however, that you may say the time will 
come when no lady in Larue will be ashamed to admit 
me to her parlor.” 

“ I think, Mr. Layton,” said Victor, “ that I see where 
much of your trouble lay. You have spoken of your 
infatuation for Miss Laverne as a kind of insanity.” 
'I'hen smiling, “It seemed to the boys at Utmore, at 
times, that you were almost insane in your hatred of the 
North, and your desire to recover your fathers property. 

“My belief is that you have suffered these two ruling 
passions of your life to grow into a mania from which 
has sprung much of your subsequent trouble.” 

“I think, myself, there is much in this. But I am not 
now so bitter. The South appealed to arms and lost the 
case, and I suppose the proper course would be to forget 
as much as possible. Apart from the freeing of the slaves, 
it was really not the fault of the North that my father lost 
his property ; for it was by his own acts that the plan- 
tations were mortgaged and the proceeds invested in Con- 
federate bonds. Had he known that the South would not 
succeed, of course he would have acted very differently 
in the matter. 

“While I still have a great longing to recover Nettleton, 
I may have to give it up after all, as it will require several 
years yet, to amass sufficient means. Then, if my par- 
ents should be gone, I hardly think I would want to return 
to the old place alone. I have assisted them ever since I 
came West, and shall continue to as long as they live. 
Should I give up Nettleton altogether, I shall induce them, 
after awhile, to come to Kansas. But on neither of these 
points have I fully decided.” 

Victor and Menton took their leave of Mr. Layton with 
much better opinions of him than they expected to depart 
with when they entered his office. 

Notwithstanding the fact that there was but two weeks 
time in which to prepare for Albert and Ida’s wedding, it 
was, with a few exceptions, on a par with most of those 
in the higher walks of Western life. 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


199 


The most experienced dressmaker in Larue, and four 
assistants, were taken to Laverne Ranch the day after the 
time for the wedding was fixed. There was no time to 
jwocure a trousseau from either Paris or New York, but 
the best that Larue afforded was procured. 

When the evening arrived, we question whether any 
one present would have been happier had the time for 
preparation, and the expense, been much greater. 

The house was so constructed that, by the removal of 
sliding and folding doors, a large portion of the lower 
story could be thrown into one room. 

When all was ready, Carter and Stella entered and took 
their places on the right. Roy and Eva took theirs on the 
left. Then came Johnnie Vanderman and Ethel Grayson. 
They faced the guests, then separated, leaving room for 
Albert and Ida, who followed immediately after. Maurice 
and Jessie who were behind the bride and groom, took 
their positions in the rear, thus forming four sides of a 
perfect square, and all to the sweet strains of a wedding 
march rendered on the piano by Lottie Grayson. 

The room in which the bridal party stood, and which 
had just been made a part of the whole, was decorated, 
and illuminated in such a manner as to make it a bower 
of indescribable beauty. 

As the last couple came into position, the Rev. ‘Mr. 
Corning entered by a side door, and not long was it until 
the sweetest words were spoken that ever sounded in 
human ears when hearts are loving, and the most doleful 
when love is wanting : 

“I pronounce you husband and wife.'’ 

While Menton was devoted to Mabel, Victor was no 
less so to Lottie. But it was not long until the friends of 
each decided that if the young Southerners should find 
favor in the eyes of Albert Grayson’s sisters, they would 
have a harder task on their hands than had Albert in win- 
ning his bride. 

From the description previously received, the Alabam- 
ians were prepared to admire the Lexington beauties. 
But when Victor inet Lottie, he saw in her his ideal of 
the woman lie would want to make his wife. No queen 
on her throne or surrounded by her court, could have 
carried herself more proudly, yet there was about her 
an air of gentle grace that was captivating. But when 


200 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


he was disposed to let her see such were his conclusions, 
there was such a look of cold disapproval in her eyes that 
he decided to be more guarded in future. As their ac- 
quaintance progressed, he observed that so long as he 
conducted himself as an admirer but made no outward 
show of being such, she was disposed to treat him with 
the utmost respect. He was not long, however, in dis- 
covering that if he chanced to leave her to the entertain- 
ment of other gentlemen she was equally as attentive to 
what they had to say, and had, apparently, become wholly 
unconscious of his existence. This was something new 
in the experience of the highly cultured and wealthy Mr. 
Victor Wymore. Marriageable young ladies whom he had 
hitherto met, had shown him more consideration. 

The evening was not far spent when Victor decided to 
suggest to Menton that they ask to be allowed to join the 
Graysons on their trip to Alabama. 

Menton was faring a little better than his cousin, yet 
the former soon learned that Miss Mabel Grayson was not 
on the matrimonial market, ready to be knocked off to 
the highest and best bidder. Shortly after supper he led 
her to a retired nook and they were soon engaged in an 
animated conversation. It was not long until he, too, 
was disposed to become somewhat sentimental. When 
Mabel caught the drift of his remarks she threw up her 
hands as if to ward off a blow, and with a feigned look of 
fright. 

“Oh, Mr. Worthington, please do not alarm me so!” 
she exclaimed. “I have had such terrible experiences 
that I cannot possibly endure the subject you are about to 
introduce !” 

Menton was more deeply in love than ever. With an 
air as much in keeping with hers as he could assume he 
replied. 

“It grieves me sorely to learn that you have had such 
sad experiences. Perhaps if it would not be opening 
your wounds afresh, and you will inform me fully as to 
their nature, I may be able to prescribe a panacea.” 

“If I was only sure you could !” Glancing up she saw 
his eyes were fastened upon her with a look of amusement 
and undisguised admiration. This brought a blush to her 
cheeks, and disconcerted her for a moment. 

“It will doubtless seem strange that I should repose so 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


201 


much confidence in one who is so nearly a stranger,” she 
continued with her former air, “yet you do look honest, 
and I am led to hope that you may be able to help. 

“When I was old enough to enter society — oh, )mu 
must never let Lottie know I told you this ! — 1 wanted to 
to find some real nice, good-looking gentleman who was 
worth one or two hundred thousand dollars, and who would 
want to make me happy all my life. A number of such 
were constantly hovering around, but soon, with a sigh, 
and an air that plainly said ‘Too poor,’ they would turn 
to richer fields. But at last one came, as 1 thought, to 
remain. Now comes the saddest experience of all the 
past : 

“ He was highly cultured and real good-looking, except 
his hands and — his boots, which must have been at least 
number nines. His mother was worth about three hun- 
dred thousand dollars, and he and one other were her 
only children. Oh, he was so devoted that I had decided 
to think just as little about his hands and his — boots as 
possible ! 

“About the time I had reached this happy conclusion 
in my beautiful romance, he called to tell me how badly 
he felt. He had decided to take me, poor as I was, but 
if he should, his darling mamma intended to cut him off 
without a dollar, turn him out of doors besides, and he 
didn’t know the first thing iibout how to earn a living for 
one, to say nothing of two. 

“ It made me so miserable to learn that I had had a valu- 
ation of less than one hundred and fifty thousand dollars 
placed upon me that I wept bitter tears for at least an 
liour. 

“ But notwithstanding the sighs with which he and so 
many others turned away, no sooner did it become known 
that the fortunes of the house of Grayson had changed, 
than a change also came over the spirit of many dreams. 
Sighs Jind sad countenances were transformed into joy- 
ous congratulations, and hopeful, happy faces. Several, 
in the exuberant joy of their hearts, were disposed to let 
their conversation take the same turn you were about to 
give yours when you so alarmed me. 

“ Now, Mr. Worthington, you can readily see with 
what suspicion I must regard all gentlemen who belong 
to the class so recently given to sighs. While \ must 


202 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


accord to them the courtesies due to their distinguished 
station in life, 1 fear, when I wish to indulge in the 
tender emotions, that I must follow the example of my 
newly acquired sister, and seek for them in the honest 
heart of some head clerk in a mercantile house. Such 
must be honest or their employers would not trust them 
as they do.” 

“ Miss Grayson, having learned of your very sad ex- 
periences, I can but commend the resolution which you 
have partially formed. It gives rise to one which is fast 
forming in my own mind.” 

“I must now ask to be enlightened since I hear noth- 
ing further from your suggested panacea.” 

“When you fully adopt you partially formed resolu- 
tion, then I must return to Alabama, ask my father to 
disinherit me and seek a head clerkship in a mercantile 
house.” 

Mabel blushed slightly at this. 

“If you should,” she said, “I would surely hunt you 
up, for I think you would be a natural curiosity. Should 
I meet your father while in Alabama, how soon shall I 
tell him he may expect you on your important mission ? ” 

“ If I can have the privilege of occupying the same 
coach with your father’s party, occasionally a seat with 
his second daughter, and find my cousin as much dis- 
posed to return to his native heath as I hope, my father 
may expect me about two days before yourself and 
friends will be invited to partake of the hospitalities of 
Fairview.” 

“Indeed!” she exclaimed in pleased surprise. “Per- 
haps if we hunt up Mr. Wymore, we may be able to 
learn whether Lottie has succeeded in exciting in him 
as much devotion as his cousin is manifesting toward 
her sister. 

“ By the way, I am os/ determined on my suggested 
resolution ; for I believe you would make an excellent 
clerk and that I should trade at your store.” 

They were now on the way to find Victor, and soon 
came up with him. He was in conversation with Lottie. 

“My dear cousin,” said Menton, I am suddenly seized 
with a longing to look once more upon the scenes of my 
childhood. I have just received permission from Miss 
Mabel Grayson to seek her father and ascertain whether 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


203 


or not I will be allowed to occupy the same coach that 
takes his party to Willowdale ; but before doing so, 
must learn your views as to our future movements.” 

Lottie’s demeanor was never more queenly than was 
Victor’s now kingly. 

“Miss Grayson,” he said, “the nature of my reply 
depends entirely upon your according me the same 
privilege your sister has my cousin.” 

While Lottie did not unbend one iota, her face showed 
that she meant what she said in reply. 

“ I assure you, Mr. Wymore, that nothing would afford 
me more pleasure, if such is your desire.” 

“Thank you.” Then turning to Menton, Victor con- 
tinued : “I am at your service, sir. When our friends 
are ready to start for Alabama, I shall be also.” 

“ Now,” said Mabel with a mischievous smile, “ let us 
find papa and Albert and ascertain whether they will let 
you go, or not. We ha#e left Albert out entirely, it 
seems, and it is quite as necessary that you have his 
permission, as papa’s.” 

“Please prefer my request also,” Victor said as they 
moved away. 

As they turned around some folding doors, they came 
face to face with Johnnie and Ethel. They were seated on a 
sofa engaged in earnest conversation, and did not observe 
the approach of Menton and Mabel until the latter were 
upon them. 

“Well, do look at those two little tots ! ” Mabel ex- 
claimed. “ I’ll warrant Johnnie would like to go to Ala- 
bama, too, and Ethel looks like she would not be greatly 
aggrieved if he should. 

“I assure you. Miss Mabel, nothing would please me 
more, if I only could, and Ethel would let me,” Johnnie 
said with a saucy smile. 

“Nor me,” said Ethel. “Let you.? Indeed I would ! 
“ Mr. Worthington, you’ve' no idea what fun it is to have 
Johnnie around. It is just as nice as can be, to see him 
pick up my handkerchief. Then wouldn’t I want a 
tumbler of water about every ten minutes when we get 
aboard the cars ! I’d try to train him so that when we 
get as large as you and Mabel, and if I should decide to 
marry him he’d know how to act. 

“Oh, by the way, Mr. Worthington,” Ethel continued 


204 GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 

in much apparent earnestness, “ is Mabel going to marry 
you ? ” 

“You naughty girl! Why, aren’t you ashamed of 
yourself ? ” Mabel exclaimed in order to hide her con- 
fusion. 

“I am really unable to answer that question. Miss 
Ethel,” Menton replied. “I have not yet dared to ask 
it myself.” 

Ethel looked at her sister critically. 

“ Well,” she said, “ I am sure I can’t tell, either. It is 
awfully hard, sometimes, to tell what she is going to do. 
But my opinion is, she will, if you coax her.” 

Mabel had enough, and with burning cheeks she drew 
Menton away. They soon found Mr. Grayson, who was 
conversing with his wife, Albert, and Ida. 

“Oh, Mr. Wortington,” Ida exclaimed, “I have just 
been speaking of how nice it would be if you and your 
cousin were ready to return llPome. Every one we shall 
meet in Alabama will be strangers, and you could doubt- 
less help us over many a social difficulty.” 

“ It affords me much pleasure to hear you speak thus, 
Mrs. Grayson, I assure you ; for having such a friend to 
plead our cause, I trust it may be the more easily won. 

“We have three months left us for travel in this coun- 
try. There is but little of that over which your route 
will lay that we have seen. We came here with no def- 
inite idea as to our future movements ; it will, perhaps, 
not be our good fortune to meet with such pleasant travel- 
ing companions again, and we have, therefore, decided 
to ask for the privilege of occupying the same coach with 
you. Then, if there shall be anything we can do to add 
to the pleasure of your party, either while on the way, 
or after our arrival in Alabama, we will gladly aid you. 

“Such an arrangement would relieve us of much of the 
monotony that has, so far, attended "our travels.” 

“Mr. Worthington,” said Ida with an illy concealed 
smile, “you certainly have an advocate in me. lam 
sure you mean all you say. Whether you have spoken 
a// the truth, is not for me to question, nor is it essential 
to your plea I ” Then with a blush, for it was the first 
time she had thus addressed Albert’s parents, “What do 
you say, papa and mamma .? You have heard the plea of 
our Southern friends, and my hearty endorsement.” 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


205 


“ Had I supposed Mr. Worthington and his cousin 
would have esteemed it a pleasure to make the trip to 
Alabama in our company,” said Mr. Grayson, “ 1 assure 
you that ere this I should have asked them to join our 
party. I do so now, with great pleasure, and will expect 
them to become our guests while in Lexington.” 

What do you say, mamma ? ” 

“I say, dear, that I heartily concur in all your papa 
has said.” 

“ What do you say, Albert ? ” 

“ I would very much regret to refuse the first plea my 
wife has made, and, therefore, tfie more heartily con- 
cur in what father and mother have said.” Then Albert 
turned to Menton. 

“Mr. Worthington, on arrival in Alabama, we shall ex- 
pect you and your cousin to become our guests at such 
times as you can be spared by your friends at home.” 

“What do you say, Mabel ? But it is not necessary to 
ask you.” 

“ Most assuredly not. Mr. Worthington had my views 
some time ago.” 

“Mr. Worthington,” said Ida, “you know the majority 
rule. Having secured the consent of all but Lottie and 
Ethel, you and Mr. Wymore may consider yourselves 
members of our party, and will be expected to make 
yourselves as agreeable as possible while on the way to 
Willowdale Place.” 

“We will, I assure you, accept the courtesies so gra- 
ciously extended, and we tender you sincere thanks for 
your kind intercessions. 

“So far as Miss Grayson is concerned, we had her per- 
mission to prefer our request ; and I am quite sure it will 
afford Miss Ethel much pleasure to have us join you, as 
she will then have two more to tease.” 

“I declare, mamma,” exclaimed Mabel, “you will 
really have to take that little tot in hand ! She has set 
out to break Johnnie’s heart, but fortunately for him, he 
is proving a little too much for her. Then, as Mr. 
Worthington and I passed them on our way to you, she 
nearly broke mine.” 

“She does seem a little fast sometimes,” said Mrs. 
Grayson, “ yet I do not think she can get very far wrong 
so long as she is with Johnnie, 


2o6 gold, grace, and glory. 

“ Once in a while I am inclined to be vexed with her 
butterfly ways ; then I remember how true and loving her 
heart is, and how much she resembles her mamma when 
at her age, and I feel that is impossible to be angry with 
her. ” 

“ Yes,” said Mr. Grayson, “while I never met Ethel’s 
mother until she was in her eighteenth year, I have learn- 
ed much of her earlier life. I am sure Ethel’s disposition 
and ways must be much the same as her mamma’s, and 
for-this reason I have had but little desire to check them. 
If she never goes any further wrong she will not have 
much cause to complain of harshness from me.” 

“ I agree with Mabel on one point,” said Albert. “She 
has met her match in Johnnie. If he doesn’t ask her, 
within the next five years, to assist him in his life work, 
and if she doesn’t consent, then I shall miss my guess.” 

“ What ! ” exclaimed Mabel, “ Ethel become a minister’s 
wife.? That is the greatest joke of the season ! ” 

“Wait five years,” said Ida, “and you will see how 
much of a joke it is. If there was ever a case of love at 
first sight with children it was when Johnnie and Ethel 
met. I wish to make another prediction. Inside of a 
year, I believe Ethel will be as truly a Christian as is 
Johnnie.” 

“ I understand,” said Menton, “ that Johnnie claims to 
have been called to the ministry, and that already some 
wonderful results have followed his labors ; but I have 
heard ver}^ few of the particulars. 

“ I have never thought very seriously upon the subject 
of religion, although my parents are sincere Christians, 
and I have always had a profound respect for their faith, 
and that of all others who honestly claim to be. 

“ I was much impressed by what little I heard of John- 
nie, and would like to hear more.” 

The party had been standing all this time, but they 
now found seats, when all that is known to the reader 
concerning Johnnie, was told. 

“You can now understand,” said Ida, “ why I think 
Ethel will be converted within a year. If Johnnie sets 
out to accomplish this object as I am sure he will, it will 
be with so much faith that his prayers will be answered, 
and his efforts rewarded.” 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


207 


CHAPTER XIX. 

ROY PROPOSES, THE FAMILY ALTAR AGAIN. 

The recitals of Albert and Ida produced a deep im- 
pression upon the minds of all. Mr. and Mrs. Grayson 
had, nearly all their married life, been professed Christ- 
tians. They were deeply pious, yet very quiet ; and it 
was only in the most quiet way that they had let their 
lights shine. They wiped their eyes more than once, 
wliile Menton and Mabel looked serious. The two latter 
arose and walked away. 

“This is a wonderful story,'' said Menton, “and gives 
a turn to my thoughts they have never taken before.” 

“ I have always intended to become a Christian, some- 
time,” Mabel replied, “but there is plenty of time yet. 
Then, you know when one makes such a change of life, 
she must settle down and become very quiet and sancti- 
monious, or some brother or sister in the church is like- 
ly to remind her of the error of her ways, and that I am 
not yet prepared to permit.” 

“ Miss Grayson ” 

“Miss Grayson, I observe, is still entertaining, or be- 
ing entertained by your cousin. I must request that when 
addressing me, you substitute Mabel for Grayson. I beg 
your pardon, however, for the interruption. Please pro- 
ceed, Mr. Worthington. 

“Thank you. Miss Mabel. I was about to observe that 
I see nothing like sanctimoniousness in your brother or 
his wife. Neither have I noticed any such characteristic 
in the Laverne or Vanderman families. While the religious 
element predominates to a very large degree, I have never 
met with those who seem to be happier, or enjoy life 
more. 

“Maurice and Carter were chums of Victor and myself 
at Harvard, and they certainly did not appear to be hap- 
pier then than both have been since we met them in New 
York. 

“On the evening of our arrival here, when the time 
came to retire, Maurice read a chapter in the Bible, when 
all except Victor and myself knelt, and Carter led in 


2o8 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


prayer. The following morning Carter read and Maurice 
prayed. So it has been morning and evening. 

“While Victor and I have not knelt with them, we 
have sat with heads bowed in respectful silence until all 
have arisen from their knees. But Til tell you what I in- 
tend to do when the family assemble to-night for prayers. 
It may be the last night I shall ever spend under their 
roof, and 1 intend to honor their true and unaifected piety 
by kneeling with them at their family altar.” 

When Menton concluded with this positive declaration, 
which was so little in keeping with his aristocratic man- 
ner, it produced a peculiar impression upon the mind of 
his companion. She saw a nobility about his face, and 
shining forth from his eyes, that she had not before ob- 
served. Her father, Christian, though he was, had never 
established a family altar. She had spent a few nights at 
Ashland Ranch and two with the Lavernes, but she had 
not knelt at prayers. 

Mabel thought it must have cost Menton something to 
make the declaration quoted above, and gave him some- 
thing of the appearance of a hero in her eyes. 

“If,” she thought, “he can be a hero, I can be a 
heroine.” 

“1 shall, too,” she said. 

“ I am glad you will.” 

* * * ♦ * 

At last Roy has an opportunity to speak to Eva alone. 

“ I think,” he said, “ you already know how much you 
are to me. Had it not been for the cloud which hangs 
over my father, I should have sought, ere this, to have 
my hopes confirmed. 

'‘The generous action of Carter, Maurice and my sis- 
ters, relieves me of the necessity of assisting him, as I 
had intended, to the full extent of my capital, which 
would have forced me out of business for a time, if not 
permanently. 

“But I am no longer under such restraint, and am, 
therefore, free to win your love if I can. May I not 
hope that I have already succeeded .?” 

“You may,” was Evas reply as she placed her hand 
in his. 

****** 

“Roy,” said Eva, “I honor you for your loyalty and 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. ' 20g 

devotion to your father. I have thought all the time his 
troubles were disturbing you a great deal. Now that you 
have given me the right to assist him, Carter and Maurice « 
must permit me to do as much as either of them for him, 
should he have to pay the judgment.” 

After half an hour had been spent in the full enjoyment 
of their new happiness, Eva suddenly gave their con- 
versation a business turn. 

“Oh, Roy !” she exclaimed, “ Ida says Albert wants to 
sell you his interest in the business in Larue, on five- 
years’ time at six per cent, interest, he to repay her out 
of the money left him by his uncle. “Now, 1 will tell 
you what I want you to do, and what I do not want you 
to do.” 

“ I am all attention, I assure you.” 

“You know the Laverne young ladies claim to know 
something about business, and these are very important 
business matters that I wish to discuss. 1 am not sure 
but you should make the promises I wish before I state 
them. But perhaps that would hardly be fair. ” 

“I am certainly aware of the fact that the Laverne 
young ladies have an enviable reputation as business 
’managers, and I hold myself in readiness to take your 
wishes under the most serious consideration.” 

“Well, to begin ; you have the reputation of keeping 
out of debt, and I do not want you to involve yourself 
now. Therefore, I want you to promise that you will not 
purchase Albert’s interest until you can pay him the cash.” 

The amused expression which Roy’s face had worn 
gave place to one of serious reflection. 

“It is true,” he said after a few moments’ thought, 
“ that I have made it an inflexible rule not to allow the 
firm to go in debt to, exceed three thousand dollars, and 
during three-fourths of the time I have been in Larue we 
have not owed a dollar. 

“ Albert’s interests are now in Alabama, and his parents 
and sisters wish him to take charge, in a great measure, 
of their business. His father expects to purchase the old 
Grayson property in Virginia. By retaining his interest 
here, his business will be too much extended, and he pro- 
posed taking my note on five years’ time at six per cent 
interest, giving me the privilege of making payments at 
any time. 

14 


210 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


“ I see the necessity of his closing out everything here, 
and our friendship is such that he would not think of 
celling to any one who is not entirely acceptable 
to me as a partner ; hence, I had a desire to aid him. 
Besides, the profits on the entire business amount to fully 
ten thousand dollars, while the interest will only be twelve 
hundred, and become less as the principal shall be re- 
duced. 

“ His proposition was so generous, and as I would still 
have the money in the business for the present, at least, 

I had about decided to accept it. He is under the im- 
pression that I will, although I have not told him so, 
definitely. But if he will release me from such claims as 
he has upon me, I will certainly agree to your first wish. 
Now for the second.’' 

“Thank you for this, Roy. But before I proceed to 
the second, pardon me for asking two or three questions. 

“ Do you think you could purchase Albert’s interest and 
conduct the business alone, without its becoming known 
that you had gone in debt for half your stock ?” 

“Certainly not, unless either actually or by implication 
I should make false statements, which I could not do.” 

“Then if it were known to the commercial world that 
you were in debt for half your stock, do you believe your 
credit would remain as good as it has hitherto been 

Roy looked at her for a moment admiringly, while a 
smile lit up his face. 

“I am not at all in doubt,” he said, “but that the 
Laverne young ladies are justly entitled to their business 
reputation. 

“ If I cannot honorably recede from the at least implied 
agreement to purchase Albert’s interest, I must do so. 
But rest assured that in all the future important business 
transactions of life I shall follow the example set me by 
my father, and consult my wife.” 

“ This I should never ask, yet such confidence will only 
serve the purpose of binding us the closer together. I 
shall as fully consult you regarding my own affairs. 

“I will now prepare the way for my second proposi- 
tion. 

“ I have no such Quixotic notions about living on the 
smallest possible amount of money as Ida had in the 
earlier stages of her engagement to Albert, If I were to 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


21 1 

be married to a man as poor as he was then, I think I 
should not hesitate to do as she proposed ; but I am not. 

“What sufficed to support Ida and me as school-girls, 
will not suffice to support the wife of the proprietor of 
Willowdale Place, nor the wife of the successful Larue 
merchant. 

“ My means have been placed in my hands to be used, 
not only for the glory of God, but to make myself and 
those about me happy. While I never intend to withhold 
from God’s cause, nor refuse to assist the needy, neither 
do I intend to withhold from you. But before I proceed 
further, I must ask one more question. 

“Including the purchase of Albert’s interest, what is 
the largest amount of money you can use now, profitably, 
in your business ?” 

“ By purchasing and completing the building adjoining 
us on the West,” Roy replied, after reflecting a few 
moments, “and making a connection with ours, I think 
I could use to advantage fully fifty thousand dollars.” 

Eva produced a book and pencil which were very much 
like those used by Ida on the evening of her engagement 
to Albert. 

“Another arithmetical problem, I presume.?” Roy re- 
marked with a laugh. 

“Yes, but not on such an extended scale as the former 
one. 

“Now, you have about twenty thousand dollars in- 
vested in your business, and it will require a like amount 
to purchase Albert’s interest ?” 

“Yes.” 

“How much wdll it require to purchase and complete 
the building you mentioned .?” 

“ I think about ten thousand, if made to fully correspond 
with the one we occupy.” 

“ How much additional stock could you then handle?” 

“About twenty thousand dollars’ worth.” 

“ Let’s see. Yes, that makes a total amount needed of 
fifty thousand. I didn’t need my book and pencil after 
all.” After putting them away she continued : 

“Now, I'll tell you what my second proposition is. 
There is no necessity, in this case, for the timidity dis- 
played by Albert regarding a somewhat similar proposition 
from Ida. Under the circumstances, he was right, and 


212 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


his refusal to accept her offer was greatly to his credit. 
But you are under no such restraints, on account of 
poverty, as was he. 

“ I do not wish either of us ever to feel any embarrass- 
ment on account of our expenses, and yet I want to be 
free to make them what I choose. Therefore, I want you 
to accept fifty thousand dollars from me as my wedding- 
present.’" 

“ Eva, I do sincerely thank you for this generous offer, 
but I cannot accept the money as a gift. It was not 
your money I sought, but you.” He paused a moment, 
then continued, “ If I yield to your wishes at all, before 
accepting your money, I must interpose two conditions ; 

“First, That the deed to the house be made to you, 
and Second, That you become an equal partner in the 
business. You would have invested thirty thousand 
dollars more money than I. The interest on this amount 
would, at six per cent,, be eighteen hundred per annum. 
My services as manager of so large a concern would be 
worth as much ; one would balance the other, and half 
the profits would then be yours. On these two condi- 
tions I will gladly accept your money.” 

“What a funny firm! I imagine I can see our new 
sign and advertisement, ‘Roy T. Vanderman & Wife. 

She gave a merry laugh in which Roy joined. 

“Roy T. Vanderman & Co. would be more appro- 
priate, ” he said. 

“Yes, that would be much better. Well, I will accept 
your proposed amendments on this condition : 

“That you hold the deed for me, in your own name. 

I do not wish to be bothered with looking after real estate. 
Railroad stocks are much more to my liking.” 

“Now, sir, if you do not come to my terms, I shall 
draw on your bank account until you will be glad enough 
to cry for mercy.” 

“My opinion is, that Adam’s wife, instead of being an 
Ida, as Albert once suggested, was an Eva.” 

“Most assuredly! Am I not her namesake.? Now 
let’s see if we fully understand each other. As I state 
the questions you will please reply. 

“In the first place, I am to furnish the new firm of 
Roy T. Vanderman & Co. with fifty thousand dollars?” 

“Yes.” 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 213 

“Then you are to purchase Albert’s interest in the busi- 
ness for cash ? ” 

“Yes.” 

“You are to purchase and complete for me, and hold 
in ymir name, the building adjoining you on the West? ’* 

“ I am to be an equal partner with you in the business, 
and one-half of the net profits are to be mine, to do with 
as I like ? ” 

“Yes.” 

“It shall always be the policy of the firm not to go in 
debt? This, however, is a new proposition, but I trust 
you will accede to it.” 

“ I do, unhesitatingly, unless it might be that once in a 
while purchases should overlap the cash on hand for a 
small amount. I will say that such indebtedness shall 
never exceed one thousand dollars.” 

“ Very well. You as sincerely promise to observe and 
perform your part of all these agreements, and never 
recede from them, as you have to be to me a kind and 
loving husband? ” 

“ I do,” solemnly. 

“ Please excuse me for a few minutes.” She withdrew, 
but soon returned. “Here is my check on The 
Farmers and Merchants’ Bank for twenty thousand dollars, 
and with which you can ’settle with Albert ; and here is 
my draft on our New York agent, Mr. Lufton, for thirty 
thousand at fifteen days’ sight. 

“I make the draft on time, as Mr. Lufton says that if 
we can give him a few days when we draw, he can 
usually dispose of stock to better advantage, than if we 
draw at sight. Then, there seems to be no particular 
hurry about the thirty thousand.” 

“Well I declare! You do transact business with a 
rush 1 There is no particular hurry about any of it, for 
that matter. I do not suppose Albert will care about hav- 
ing his money before he returns from Alabama.” 

“ Indeed I Is that the way Vanderman & Co., or Van- 
derman & Grayson, have usually paid out money when 
they knew it must be paid?” 

“I must certainly answer that question in the nega- 
tive,” he replied, laughing. “Now, it is my turn to ask 
a few questions. 


214 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


“Is Miss Eva Laverne in the habit of entering into 
contracts of the magnitude of ours, without a written 
and duly executed agreement, or of paying out money in 
sums of fifty thousand dollars without taking a receipt ? ” 

“ In reply to your last question I will say that if you 
will examine my check and draft more closely than you 
seem to have done, you will observe that both are pay- 
able to your order. Therefore, when returned to me 
with your endorsement, I shall have all the evidence I 
care for, that you have had the money. 

“I reply to your first question by saying that I would 
never enter into such agreements as ours, with any one 
except Mr. Roy T. Vanderman. His verbal pledges are 
worth more to me than the written agreements of any 
other man. Now, I am sure he will pardon me for hav- 
ing outwitted him a little when I obtained those pledges. 

“Roy, you shall always keep the real-estate, for I will 
never consider it in any other light than as your property. 

“ I am also determined never to touch a dollar of the 
money we have invested in the business of Roy T. Van- 
derman & Co., except as you will be called upon to make 
family expenditures out of the profits. So the business 
will be as distinctively yours as if I had not provided you 
with a dollar. 

“I think I am excusable for taking this advantage of 
you. I was determined that you should accept this money 
so that I can feel free to make my expenses what I like, 
and you were determined not to accept it in the way I 
proposed. We both strove to carry our point, and lam 
the victor. But I am sure you will not love me less be- 
cause I am.” 

“No, Eva, but I will try all the harder to prove myself 
worthy of such confidence and love as yours.” 

While Roy and Eva sat so wholly absorbed in each 
other as to be evident to any observer that their engage- 
ment was an accomplished fact, Maurice and Jessie, not 
knowing the room was occupied, entered, and their 
eyes instantly fell upon the absorbed couple. 

“Well, really and truly, Maurice,” Jessie exclaimed, 
“ if that isn’t just too sweet for anything!” Then she 
kissed both. ^laurice kissed Eva, shook hands with Roy, 
and congratulated the happy couple on their agony being 
over at last. 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


215 


When such guests as were not to remain over night had 
departed, the engagement of Roy and Eva was announced. 
Then it was decided that their marriage, and that of Car- 
ter and.Stella, and Maurice and Jessie should occur in two 
months, and that the entire bridal party would accom- 
pany Albert and Ida to Willowdale Place for a stay of two 
or three months. 

Then all withdrew to the room set apart for family 
worship, and Mr. Vanderman was requested to lead the 
devotions. He read the last chapter of Revelations. As 
he was about to kneel he said : 

“Johnnie, lead us in prayer.” 

While Johnnie was not expecting to be called upon at 
the time, he was thinking of all the wonderful promises 
contained in the lesson. He was also thinking what a 
beautiful life his would be when he should be permitted 
to go forth and teach fallen humanity the way that leads 
to the city wherein is situated the Throne of God. 

He thought, too, of the River of Life that proceeds out 
of the Throne of God and of the Lamb, and of the Tree 
of Life which bears twelve manner of fruits, and yields 
its fruit every month : and of the leaves of the tree which 
are for the healing of the nations. 

Again. He thought that in that city there will be no 
no need of candle or sun, for the Lord God giveth its in- 
habitants light. 

Then he thought of all the joys and bliss in store for 
those who seek and find this city, and that their happi- 
ness will endure forever. 

When his father read the invitation beginning, “And 
the Spirit and the bride say come,” he could but wonder 
why any should stay away from a Saviour, who, after 
having done and suffered so much, could so lovingly 
entreat. 

It was, therefore, but natural that the boy, after return- 
ing thanks for spiritual and temporal mercies, should give 
expression to the above thoughts in thanksgiving and 
praise. 

“Oh, Thou precious, bleeding One,” he said in con- 
clusion, “ what love is Thine ! Thou didst not only suffer 
all the shame and agony of being rejected by those who 
should have received Thee joyfully, and given Thee love 
and praise, honor, and glory, but Thou wast taken by them 


2i6 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


and crucified, and on the cross Thou didst give Thyself for 
them, and not only them, but us and all the world ! 

“Yea, Thou didst make the atonement for all such as 
will come unto the Father by faith in Thy precious name ! 
After air the suffering Thou didst endure in the garden, 
when Thou wast borne down by the weight of the sin of 
the world, and wast afterward nailed to the cross, yet in 
pleading tones Thou didst then exclaim, ‘ Father, forgive 
them, for they know not what they do ! ’ 

“Then, ever since Thy glorious ascension into the beau- 
tiful City, Thou hast been interceding in behalf of those at 
whose hands Thou didst suffer these things ! Even now 
Thou art saying to all these who have not accepted Thee, 

‘ Behold my hands and my feet ; thrust thy hands into the 
wound in my side : and be not faithless, but believing ! ' 

“Yea, ‘ The Spirit and the bride say, Come. And let 
him that heareth say, Come. And let him that is athirst 
come. And whosoever will, let him take the water of life 
freely. * 

“ Oh, that blessed word, ‘whosoever’ ! If the plan of 
salvation had lacked in its provision or ability to save any 
one of the sin-cursed children of earth, then the necessi- 
ties of such an one would be supplied by that word ! 

“ Now, blessed Holy Spirit, we pray Thee to so move 
upon the hearts of all now bowed before Thee that they 
may see such beauty and glory in the light Thou wilt let 
in upon them, that they will be constrained to fall at the 
Master’s feet in humble, repentant submission to His will ! 

“May Thy blessed light shine more and more into all 
our hearts ! Father, make us Thine ; keep us constantly 
cleansed and purified in the precious blood of Thy dear 
Son, and may we be kept saved always for His name’s 
sake! Amen.” 

Victor and Lottie were surprised to see Menton and 
Mabel kneel. As Johnnie proceeded, lower and lower 
were the heads of the two former bowed, until they were 
also upon their knees. 

At the close of the prayer Ethel was heard to give one 
or two sobs, but she soon checked them, in part, at least, 
yet for a few moments after arising, she and Mabel could 
not entirely control their emotions. 

Lottie’s face was pale, while about Victor’s mouth there 
was a twitching he could not understand, Summoning 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


217 


all his resolution, his features took on a set look for a few 
seconds, when, having- succeeded by a mighty effort in 
banishing the Spirit, they resumed their natural state. 
But he was more ill at ease, not only for that night, but 
for many days thereafter, than he cared to admit, even to 
himself. 

It was not long after prayers until Ethel sought Johnnie. 
The high state of grace in which the latter had been rest- 
ing, seemed, when she found him, to have about passed 
away, and he had fallen into that of the sweet peace and 
trust in which his life was spent, except when under 
special manifestations of spiritual power. 

When Johnnie saw Ethel approaching the eyes of no 
lover of mature years could have lif up with a more tender, 
or a happier expression than did his. 

“Johnnie,” Ethel said, almost pleadingly, “I seem to 
just know that you are praying for me to be a Christian, 
and I don’t want to be yet. You know that in nearly all 
our Sunday-school books the girls die soon after they 
become Christians, and most of the boys, too. 

“ I intend to be a Christian some day, but I want to be 
a grown-up woman first, and then I will not be so likely 
to die. I feel, too, that if you keep on praying for me 
like I know you did a little while ago, that I’ll have to be 
one. I don’t want to be, and you must promise not to 
pray for me any more.” 

“Sit down, Ethel ; I must talk a little about this before 
I make such a promise.” 

She sat down, but not near Johnnie. 

“I’ll never sit by you any more, never, never m the 
world, unless you make the promise. But if you will, 
then, when I want to be good. I’ll either come, or write 
and ask you to pray for me.” 

Johnnie was staggered, but not long. 

“Ethel, I’ll tell you what I would do if I could, when 
I get to be a man. I would buy all the Sunday-school 
books in the world that send their good boys and girls to 
Heaven, and burn them. Don’t you know they are only 
fiction } Good fiction is well enough ; but that kind keeps 
ever so many more children from loving the Saviour than 
it leads to Him.” 

“Well, some of them, yes, a great many must die, or 
the books wouldn’t tell of so many who do. Then I don’t 


2I8 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


want to be a Christian yet, anyway ; so you must make 
the promise, whether you wish to or not/' 

The last sentence was uttered in a tone as imperious as 
any Lottie could have used. 

“ I cannot make such a promise, Ethel," was said very 
firmly but gently. 

“Then you will consider our acquaintance at an end, 
sir ! Another thing, 1 don't care how much you pray for 
me, I will not be a Christian until I get ready. So 
there ! " 

“ Suppose you should die before you get ready ; what 
then .? You know bad girls die sometimes, as well as 
good ones." 

“Ugh! What a disagreeable boy you are! To call 
me a bad girl, too ! That is really too much for human 
endurance ! " Then hastily arising and assuming all the 
dignity her thirteen years was capable of she continued : 
“ But excuse me, Mr. Vanderman ; I am not accustomed 
to conversing with young gentlemen with whom I am 
not acquainted." 

Johnnie could scarcely keep from laughing in her face 
as she gave him one of Lottie’s coldest and haughtiest 
bows. 

“I think you have forgotten that you and I are to be 
attendants at the weddings two months hence.” 

Instantly a great change came over her face. She ap- 
peared to have forgotten about her cause for indignation, 
and assumed a thoughtful mood. 

“You are right, John — Mr. Vanderman,” she said. “I 
had overlooked that, and I wouldn’t miss it for anything." 
Then, after another pause for study, “I suppose those 
most concerned would not be willing for some other 
young gentleman to take your place, so I shall have to 
recognize you on that evening. But until that time, 
please remember I am not acquainted with you," and she 
was about to again bow and move off. 

“ I suppose," said Johnnie, “you will expect to sit by 
me on that evening, of course } ” 

“Well, I suppose it will be expected that I entertain 
you a part of the evening. But I am holding entirely too 
much conversation with you until our acquaintance shall 
be renewed for that evening only, so " 

“Oh, Ethel!" he exclaimed, as he caught her hand, 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 2 IQ 

“Before you leave, let me give you something to remem- 
ber me by while we are unacquainted.” 

Before she could imagine what he was about he kissed 
her squarely upon the lips, and then, with his gayest 
laugh, darted out of the room. 

“Why, Johnnie Vanderman ! ” she exclaimed, “you 
bad boy ! ” 


CHAPTER XX. 

UNCLE jerry’s CONVERSION. 

Victor and Lottie had not gotten far into the day fol- 
lowing the wedding until they had shaken off, so far as 
outward appearances were concerned, the effects of 
Johnnies prayer. Mr. Vanderman was that morning 
again requested to officiate at the family altar, and this 
time he led in prayer himself. All knelt at the first, and 
were glad they did. 

The effect produced by Johnnie's prayer upon the minds 
of Menton and Mabel was not so easily thrown off, yet 
the latter was doing her utmost to rid herself of her 
burden. 

In the afternoon the South-bound party were driven into 
Larue and boarded a coach which was to run through to 
St. Louis. 

“ Oh,” exclaimed Mabel soon after she and Menton 
were seated, “ I do wish Johnnie had not prayed last 
night ! I can’t understand what makes me feel so. Ever 
since hearing that prayer something seems to weigh me 
down so as to be almost unendurable. It makes me 
shudder to think what might occur. Suppose we should 
meet with some mishap and I should die?” — throwing 
her hands over her face— “get killed, or— oh, I can’t bear 
to think of it ! ” 

“ Miss Mabel, you have described my feelings since I 
heard Johnnie’s prayer as accurately as I could describe 
them myself. 

“I think I have not been a coward, yet I have never 
expected to die until I shall have become an old man. 
But since last night I am continually impressed with the 
thought that ‘The young may die, the old must die, and 


220 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORV. 


the wisest knoweth not how soon,’ and if I should be one 
to be soon called, bravely as I have always expected to 
meet death, the thought of it makes me a very coward, 
for vvdiere should I spend eternity ! ” 

Mabel’s face was now a sickly pallor, and she was 
trembling like an aspen. 

“Mr. Worthington, what can it mean.?” she asked. 
“Surely something dreadful is about to transpire ! Per- 
haps we shall have a collision, or the train will run off 
the track and we shall be killed ! It must be a presenti- 
ment of danger, or we would not both be so impressed. 
Oh, I am afraid to remain on this train ! Let’s ask papa and 
Albert to get off at the first station and wait until morning.’ 

“ No ; I hardly think that necessary, or that we are in any 
more danger on this train than we would be on any other, 
nor dt) I think we have had any presentiment of coming 
evil. But,” with a sad smile, “I think I know why we 
have been so troubled.” 

With his reassuring words passed away, in a great meas- 
ure, Mabels fright at the prospect of a railroad accident. 
Then she thought if one should occur, this handsome, 
muscular young gentleman would be with and take care 
of her. The thought of her dependence on him came 
over her, and she was not prepared to say the thought 
was an unpleasant one. “What do you think of it then ? ” 
she asked. 

^ “ I believe it is what Christian people call ‘the burden of 
sin,’ or a ‘quickened conscience.’ That we have been 
caused to realize how uncertain is life, and how sure is 
death ; also the necessity of being prepared to meet the 
grim monster when he overtakes us. 

“ I believe further, that the Holy Spirit will now lead 
us to repentance and faith in Christ, if we will heed His 
warnings and wooings. I have long intended to become 
a Christian some day, but if I can find Christ now, I have 
put off my return for the last time.” 

“ Mr. Worthington, I am glad you have so decided. I 
think you are right, but, as for myself, I do not yet care 
to become a Christian. If I knew I were to die soon, 
why, I should want to be prepared. But I see I was only 
frightened, and that there is no more danger in store for 
me now, than at any other time. 

“After I shall have enjoyed the world and its pleas- 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


22 1 

ures a few more years, I shall become a Christian, too. 
1 shall anyway, before I die, which I hope will not be for 
a good many years.” 

She had apparently succeeded in repelling the Spirit, for 
she had about recovered her usually gay and careless 
manner. 

“Do you think it right — pardon me if my question 
seems harsh, for I do not so intend it — to wait until we 
shall have come down to the grave before seeking the 
salvation of our souls ? ” 

“Oh, please do not use that word ‘grave’ again ! I 
never could look at one, or on the face of the dead ! ” 

“ Pardon me ; I had no thought of saying anything un- 
pleasant. My thought was that if the Saviour of the 
world is all that you and I have been taught, then He is 
worthy of our love and service, not only in time to reach 
Heaven ourselves, but also in time to aid others in finding 
the way.” 

“Wasn’t the thief on the cross saved at the eleventh 
hour 1 If he could be, why not I } ” 

“ True ; but we have no evidence that he had had such 
opportunities as we have, or that he occupies a high seat, 
or wears a very bright crown. 

“ I do not mean to say ttuit many thousands have not 
been saved at the eleventh hour, nor that many more 
may not yet be. But I do say that I think the eleventh 
hour plan is not only a very dangerous, but a very selfish 
one.” 

“Mr. Worthington, I believe I have discovered your 
mission, I think you will yet be called to preach. You 
argue and present your ideas just like a minister.” 

His face flushed, then became a shade paler than its 
wont. 

“ I cannot agree with you upon that point,” he said. 
“I do not believe very much in calls to the ministry ex- 
cept in rare cases, where, perhaps, God raises up servants 
for some great or special work. But of one thing I am 
assured. He will not call me to the ministry, nor to be- 
come an instrument for the saving of others until I seek 
my own salvation.” 

“ Oh, that prayer of Johnnie’s ! Ugh ! into what a world 
of trouble he has led us ! ” Then throwing off the last 
vestige of seriousness she continued carelessly : “Well, 


222 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


I wish you success, Mr. Worthington, in your great under- 
taking ; but as for me, 1 think I have plenty of time. 
Should you get religion now mockingly, “ and will pro- 
mise to tell your ‘'sperience' as our colored cook says. 
I’ll attend Sunday afternoon prayer-meeting with you.” 

If Menton wavered once after his determination became 
fixed, it was when he heard that merry speech of Mabel’s, 
looked into her laughing, yet mocking eyes, and fully 
realized what a battle he would have to fight. But no 
more resolute will was ever given to man than his, when 
once fully decided on his line of action ; so he did not 
waver long. 

“ Miss Mabel, I trust if I shall be so blessed as you 
suggest, that I shall, at all times, and under any circum- 
stances, be ready to perform my duty. I shall perform 
it in this instance, be the after results and requirements 
what they may.” 

There was a dignity about Menton that again gave him 
the appearance, in Mabel’s eyes, of being a hero, and al- 
most caused her to say to herself that she would help, 
rather than hold him back. But her own serious impres- 
sions had passed away as completely as if she had never 
had them, and her love of fun so predominated over all 
other emotions that she could not resist its influence. 

“It is really too bad ! ” she exclaimed. “ I had hoped 
we would have a delightful time on this trip. But now, 
should you get religion, you will doubtless begin preach- 
ing to me, and I shall be also converted. Then, if the fire 
should spread and Mr. Wymore, Lottie and Ethel should 
be saved, we would become so noisy that the conductor 
would, most likely, put us off the train. Why it would 
be almost like a camp-meeting ! ” 

Menton bit his lip. This was something he had not 
bargained for, and he was nonplused for a few moments. 

“ Do you think ? ” he asked “ all persons who ‘ get relig- 
ion ’ as you term it, make a great noise.?” 

“Why, of course. But you should see Aunt Susie, our 
cook, when she ‘gets the blessing.’ Oh, I must tell you 
about her, and about her husband. Uncle Jerry’s conver- 
sion. 

“Sometimes a number of us have stood outside Aunt 
Susie’s church when the colored people were having their 
special seasons of ‘refreshing,’ and it was great fun. 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


223 


“Aunt Susie is one of their ‘ bright and shining lights.’ 
Uncle Jerry works for papa; takes care of the garden, 
cows and horses, and when necessary, acts as coachman. 

“ He never received the blessing until during their great 
revival last summer. He was, he said, inclined to the 
Baptis’ ’suasion. Sometimes, when no one was around, 
and if real angry, he would say some of the worst things ! 
Oh, it was fearful to hear him, as I have, more than once ! 
But he was very careful that Aunt Susie didn’t. 

“I wish you could have heard them discuss baptism. 

Bishop J dined with us about a year ago. The day 

was warm, all the doors were open, and there is but one 
room between the dining-room and kitchen. 

“ Uncle Jerry and Aunt Susie engaged in their favorite 
argument, and of course wanted us to hear them. It was 

the funniest argument I ever heard. Bishop J shook 

so with suppressed laughter that he could scarcely eat his 
dinner. 

“ Uncle Jerry often told his wife he would ^get ’verted 
and jine de Baptis’, de only true church,’ if she would 
go with him. Although she was greatly concerned about 
his soul, she always indignantly refused. 

“While the revival was in progress last summer. Uncle 
Jerry was, one morning, milking our Jersey cow. Un- 
known to him, I was in the garden, cutting flowers, and 
his wife was hanging out dish towels, or something. 
About the time he filled his pail, Flossie sent him back- 
ward, and his head struck the barn with such force as to 
nearly render him senseless, at the same time overturning 
the milk pail, and drenching him from head to foot. 

“At first I was amused ; but soon it made my blood 
chill to hear him swear. Aunt Susie quickly made her 
way to the barn. Her husband did not see her until she 
was upon him. 

“ ‘ Well ! ’ she exclaimed, ‘ Yo’s de whitest lookin’ dahky 
I ebah see, outardl)’- ; but oh, what a black heart yo’s got ! 
But I guess yo’ll do well ’nough foh a Baptis.’ Yo’ wont 
need any mo’ baptism, suah, foh yo’ve been putty well 
’mersed.’ 

“Uncle Jerry was not favorable to having his wife get 
into such moods, for he knew it would go hard with him 
unless he could mollify her. Therefore, as a dutiful hus- 
band should, he at once set about doing so. 


224 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


“ ‘Susie,’ he said, as he commenced rubbing- the lump 
on the back of his head, ‘ it was all owin’ to dat cow. I’se 
awful sorry I gib way to my angry passions an’ Iwant yo’ 
to fohgib me, honey, an’ I’ll nebber do so no mo.’ I’se ’ 

“If you could have seen the dignity and air of Aunt 
Susie as she replied, you would have thought her a queen 
just imported from Africa. 

“‘Mistah Johnson, doan yo’ ebber dah to call me 
‘honey,’ or ax me to fohgib yo ’agin, sah, till yo’ makes 
it all right wif de Lawd ! ’ Then she started toward the 
kitchen. But suddenly she turned back and continued : 
‘ Mistah Johnson, yo’s gwine to dat monah’s bench dis 
night, an’ yo’s gwine to stay dah, sah, till yo’ gits ’ligion, 
if yo’ has to stay till mawnin’. I’se had ’bout all yo’ 
Baptis’ ’ligion I wants. Now I’m gwine to see what a 
little ob de Mef’dis kin’ will do fob yo’, yo’ heah me ! ’ 
Then without another word, or giving Uncle Jerry jfii op- 
portunity to utter one in reply, she stalked into the kitchen. 

“ I was completely hidden from view, but at this junc- 
ture I had hard work to keep from betraying myself. 

“No sooner was Aunt Susie out of hearing than I heard 
Uncle Jerry begin : 

“ ‘ See heah, Flossie, yo’ ole weasel, doan yo’ look at me 
so in’cent, er I’ll buy yo’ ob Mistah Grayson jes foh de 
pleasuh ob cuttin’ yo’ mis’ble ole froat ! Nice pickle yo’s 
got dis niggah in ! Not only kicked all de Baptis’ ’ligion 
outen me, but on yo’ ’count I’se got to swallah dat baby 
sprinklin’, Mef’dis’ truck ! Huh ! Foh de Lawd, I’se a 
notion to kill yo’ right heah, /is.’ 

“ He paused a moment while he removed his hat with 
one hand and rubbed the enlargement on his head with 
the other, then he continued meditatively : 

“ ‘ But Susie means business dis time, suah, so I ’spose 
de best thing dis niggah kin do is to ax de Lawd to take 
all de Baptis ’ ’ligion outen my heart, an’ gib me a full 
dose ob de Mef’dis sort. But come to think ’bout it, I’se 
putty suah Flossie kicked outen me ’bout all de Baptis’ 
article I had to spah, an,’ as he took a chew of tobacco, 
‘I guess dat wa’n’t such a awful pile.’ 

“ I was unable to remain longer, and went quickly and 
unobserved, into the house ; but it must have been ten 
minutes before I could give an intelligible account of 
what I had seen and heard. Then Lottie and I decided 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 225 

to See Uncle Jerry receive the ‘ Mef dis kin’,’ that even- 
ing. 

“Aunt Susie remained on her dignity all day. About 
the time she was preparing for the evening service, I was 
sitting near a back window, upstairs. I saw Uncle Jerry, 
and from his maneuvers as he slipped quietly out of the 
house, was sure he was preparing to give Aunt Susie the 
slip. But scarcely had the thought entered my mind 
until she was at the kitchen door. 

“ ‘ Mistah Johnson,’ she said, ‘ jest walk back heah, will 
yo’, an’ git ready fob church ! ’ 

“ ‘Why, I’se sorry I can’t go wif yo’ to-night, but I’se 
boun’ to meet a man up town at half-pas’ seben o’clock ; 
an’ raley, hojiey ’ 

“ ‘ Mistah Johnson ! Wat’d I tell yo’ dis mawnin’, sah ? 
Doan you’ call me honey no mo’ ; yo’ ’member dat ! No, 
yo’s not gwine up town to-night, but yo’s gwine to church, 
yo’ heah me. Yo’ jes walk back dis minute ! ’ 

‘ “ Why hon ’ 

“ ‘ Mistah Johnson ! ’ 

“ Uncle Jerry slowly walked back. As he reached the 
door he said, oh, so humbly : 

“ ‘Please Susie, let me ’ 

“ ‘ Mistah Johnson, does yo’ want a ’vorce, sah ? ’ 

“ ‘No Susie, but ’ 

“‘Den yo’ put on dose meetin’ close o’ yourn, an’ 
doan yo’ be mo’n ten minutes ’bout it edah, foh I’se got 
to lead de ladies’ prah-meetin’ foh half an howah befo’ de 
reglah service begins.’ 

“It was not long until I saw them walking off. While 
Aunt Susie was still on her dignity, she was talking 
kindly, and I could easily discover that she was de- 
termined on the speedy conversion of her husband. 

“In the rear of the church were a number of seats 
which were used by the whites, and there was not an even- 
ing during the revival but they were filled. When there 
was room for no more, the remainder present would 
stand outside at the windows. 

“ I liad not yet been inside, but as Lottie and I wished 
to enter on that evening, papa accompanied us. 

“ Uncle Jerry and Aunt Susie had not been gone long 
until we were off, and it was not long after our arrival 
until we had an opportunity to enter the church un- 

15 


226 GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 

observed, and were scarcely seated until Aunt Susie 
arose. 

“‘Now, sistahs,’ she said, ‘when we bow in prah 
agin, I wants yo’ to ’member dat husban’ ob mine at de 
Throne ob Grace. He’s heah now, an’ heah he stays till 
he gits de blessin’. It’s pow’ful lonesome to hab to 
trable de slipp’ry path ob life wif only a broken reed to 
lean on, onless yo’ wants to trable through de watah to 
git to Heben But, bless de Lawd, grace am jes’ as free 
as watah is, an’ while it takes a pow’ful sight of grace to 
sabe de soul an’ keep it sabed, it takes but mighty little 
watah ! An’ it’s all ’long ob de watah dat he’s not sabed 
long ago. 

‘ ‘ ‘ Now, sistahs, while yo’ prays dat de ’victing Sperit will 
be quick an’ pow’ful in doin’ His work, an’ lead Mistah 
Johnson to seek an’ fin’ a clean heart befo’ he leabes dis 
house, ’member to ax, also, dat all his notions ’bout de 
watah business be knocked clean foteen miles to de 
Kaintucky Riber. 

“ ‘ ’Bout fo’ or five ob yo’ pray out loud so Mistah John- 
son kin heah yo’, an’ all de res’ pray to yo’se’ves ; ’member, 
sistahs, dat de Lawd kin heah de silent prah jes as well 
as he kin de loud one. Let us pray.’ 

“Poor Uncle Jerry ! I did feel sorry for him ! I am 
sure that by the time that prayer-meeting ended, he was 
as much in earnest as Aunt Susie was for him. 

“ The sermon was a short one. Then the singing be- 
gan, and ‘sinnahs’ were invited to the ‘ monahs” bench. 
Aunt Susie beckoned for Uncle Jerry, but he sadly shook 
his head. Promptly she arose, walked up the aisle and 
took him by the arm. 

“‘Mistah Johnson,’ she said, ‘come to de cross! 
Yo’ has to be sabed dis night, watah er no watah ! ’ 

“ ‘ I tells yo’, Susie,’ he replied, ‘ what I’se willin’ to do. 
I’se willin’ to go to dat altah an’ gits abed, ef yo’ll let me be 
baptized by ’mersion, an’ den I’ll jine de Mef’dis church.’ 

“ ‘ Now yo’s talkin,’ Mistah Johnson ! Yo’ jes’ git all 
de glory in yo' soul yo’ kin, an’ yo’ kin hab all de watah 
baptism yo’ wants, I doan keer ef it’s a bucketful, er all 
dere is in de Kaintucky Riber.’ 

“Quite a new light came into Uncle Jerry’s face. Ho 
arose and marched down the aisle to the altar, with his 
wife on his arm. Before they were half way. Aunt Susie 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 227 

received the blessing and began to shout. This started 
about a dozen others and the noise became frightful. 

“ As Uncle Jerry knelt, his wife fell on her knees beside 
him, and the altar rapidly filled. It was not long until I 
was sure Uncle Jerry had decided to be saved, ‘ watah er 
no watah.’ After he had struggled for about half an hour 
he arose. 

“Bredren an’ sistahs,’ he said, ‘ I’se at las’ made up 
my min’ to become a new creacha in Christ Jesus, ef 
possible. But I wants to tell yo’ something. No, I doan 
wa7it to either, but I jes seem to have to, er I’m not gwine 
to git de blessin’. 

“Then he told of his experience with Flossie, how 
wretched he had been all day, how his wife had nearly 
forced him into the kingdom, and now, she having done 
what she could, he was determined on doing all could. 

“ ‘ Bredren an’ sistahs,’ he said in conclusion, ‘ dis hab 
all been so on my min’ dat I couldn’t reach out aftah de 
Lawd de way 1 knows I mus’ ef I eber fin’ Him, an’ it 
seemed to me like He wanted me to make a ’fession. 
Now I wants yo’ all to pray foh me all yo’ kin, foh I tells 
yo’ I feels powful bad.’ 

“ He again fell upon his knees and began to call lustily 
for help. It was hard to tell who was praying the loudest, 
Uncle Jerry, Aunt Susie, or any one of about a dozen 
others. Thus they continued for twenty or thirty minutes, 
when Uncle Jerry sprung up shouting, ‘ Glory ! I’se got 
it at las’ ! ’ 

“Aunt Susie was also on her feet. As she caught her 
husband by the arm she said : — 

“ ' Jerry, yo’ kin call me honey all yo’ wants to. Praise 
de Lawd ! ’ 

“ ‘ Yes I kin, honey. Halleujah ! Praise de Lawd, I’se 
sabed, I’se sabed, watah er no watah.’ 

“Then they marched up and down the aisles arm in 
arm, shouting and exhorting at the top of their voices. 

“Soon after we slipped out and returned home. But, 
Mr. Worthington, amusing as Uncle Jerry’s conversion 
was, I have never had any doubts as to its genuineness, 
for he has since been a very different kind of a man. 
Still,” with a laugh, “lam not yet ready to ‘get religion ’ 
myself.” 

It was impossible for Menton not to be both amused 


228 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


and interested. He had, from his birth, lived among- the 
colored race, and thoroughly understood their peculiarities. 
Neither his nor Victor s parents had, before the war, sold 
or abused any of their slaves. Had it been the fortune of 
all slaves to have had such masters and mistresses, the 
“peculiar institution ” would have been divested of many 
of its atrocious features. 

The parents were equally as kind to their hired servants, 
and the sons had imbibed and manifested the same kindly 
spirit towards them. 

Knowing the characteristics of the negroes so well, 
especially when laboring under a high state of religious 
excitement, Menton could the more easily appreciate 
Mabel’s story, for he had never met any one who could 
equal her in ability to mimic them. She had exercised 
this faculty fully, going at times through some of the most 
amusing incidents without a smile ; then she would give 
a short, merry laugh, and proceed. 

Before she had gone far, Menton was laughing im- 
moderately. He lost sight, for a few moments, of his new 
determinaUon. But recollecting it, he tried, thereafter, to 
be on his guard. He offered up a silent prayer that 
nothing should prevent him from finding Christ, and then 
gave the recital complete attention. 

When Mabel reached the latter portion of her story, it 
took quite a different turn from what Menton had expected, 
and he was then more inclined to shed tears, than to 
laughter. 

He thanked God that he had been able to withstand 
this onslaught of the enemy, made as it had been, through 
the agency by which his most vulnerable point could be 
reached. He sat for a short time without making any 
comment, when Mabel continued : — 

“ My story ends so seriously that when I am about to 
feel so myself, I have to recall Uncle Jerry’s experience 
as he gave it to me the next morning when I was again 
ip the garden. He saw me this time, and as he came up 
and took off his hat, he said : — 

“ ‘Good mawnin’ Miss Mabel. Yo’s out early aftah de 
flowahs, es usual.’ 

“ ‘Good morning, Uncle Jerry. Yes, I like to cut them 
while the dew is on, as they seem to be so much more 
fragrant, than if cut after the sun is out.’ 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORV. 229 

Yas, speshly dose roses. Deyrs povvful flagrant dis 
mawnin’. But I tells yo’, Miss Mabel, dey s not half so 
flagrant as de glory in my soul ! Oh, praise de Lawd, I’se 
got ’ligion, an’ de rale Mefdissort, too ! I’se done got all 
cle Baptis’ sort clean knocked outen me. 

“ ‘Susie’s been tellin’ me all de time, dat was what’s de 
mattah wif me ; an’ dat watah had powful little to do wif 
gittin’ ’ligion. But I was suah I knowed a heap better'n 
her. Now I tells yo’. Miss Mabel, she’s done denom- 
strated 'at she knowed a powful sight ’bout it, an’ I didn’t 
know miffin’. 

“ ‘ I tells yo’ again, I has a mighty sight mo’ ’spect for 
Susie dan I eber had befo’. It’s wonerful what datooman 
kin do, when she sets her head she’s a gwine to.’ 

“ ‘Well,’ I said, ‘ I am truly glad. Uncle Jerry, that you 
have been converted, and hope you will hold out faithful 
unto the end.’ 

“ ‘ Thank yo’. Miss Mabel, I’se boun’ to do dat, de Lawd 
bein’ my helpah. ’ 

“ ‘ I am sure you must be a great deal happier than you 
were when Flossie upset your pail of milk, and raised that 
lump on your head.’ 

“‘Huh! How — how’d yo’ know ’bout dat. Miss 

Mabel ? Suahly Susie didn’t tell yo’ ’bout dat.? ’ 

“ ‘No,’ I replied, laughing, ‘ I saw and heard it all my- 
self. ’ 

“ ‘ Whah was yo’. Miss Mabel.?’ 

“ ‘ I was yonder across the walk, cutting flowers.’ 

“ ‘Well, I’se awful sorry ’bout dat affah, in one ’spect, 
an’ powful glad ’bout in annudah. I’se sorry I’se such a 
misable, wicked sinnah, an’ I’se glad dat Flossie kicked all 
dat Baptis’ ’ ligion, sich as it was, outen me, foh ef it 
hadn’t bin foh her, I neber’d foun’ out dat it wan’t better 
dan de Mefdis sort. Den she was de insterment ofmakin’ 
Susie de insterment ob leadin’ me to de cross. 

“ ‘ Hallelujah I I’se offen hearn ob goin’ out into de by- 
ways an’ hedges aftah de sinnah an’ compellin’ him to 
come in, but I neber hearn befo’, ob goin’ out to de bawn 
an’ pickin’, up a cussin’, illigious niggah from undah a 
kickin’ Jehrsy cow an’ pushin' him into de kingdom, 
whether he wants to go er not. Praise de Lawd,’ as he 
started off shouting happy, ‘ I kin call Susie ‘ honey ’ all I 
wants to, an’ I’m gwdn to de bawn an’ kiss dat Jehrsy 


230 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


COW.' When off a little way he stopped and added : — 

‘ Miss Mabel, Ise gwine to be baptized at de church to- 
morrow aftahnoon at foah o’clock. Please persent my 
’spects to Mistah an’ Miss’ Grayson an’ de uddah young 
ladies, an’ say dat Susie an’ I ’ud be much pleased to see 
de whole five ob yo’ oc’pyin’ a white folks’ seat at dat 
howah.’ 

“ ‘ At the church. Uncle Jerry ? Why I thought you be- 
lieved in immersion, and there is no baptistry there.’ 

‘ ‘ ‘ Baptistry ! Hugh ! I’se had all de baptis’ry /wants, Ise 
gwine to tell de pahson to take Susie’s thimble, fill it full 
an’ poah it on de top of my head. Dat’s all de watah I 
shall need foh dat special o’casion. Ef it w'an't agin de 
rule. I’d hab him mix in ’bout ten drops ob Flossie's milk, 
foh ef it hadn’t been foh her an’ Susie, I’d be a rantank- 
erous, illigious niggah yit. Praise de Lawd foh a salva- 
tion dat sabes, watah er no watah.’ ” 

Menton laughed at the inimitable manner in which 
Mabel told of Uncle Jerry’s experience, until the tears 
came. 

We trust our Baptist and other immersionist friends will 
hold Uncle Jerry and Aunt Susie, and not the author, 
responsible for such features of this chapter as they do 
not approve. 

It is certainly not our desire or intention to bring dis- 
credit or obloquy upon any church ordinance, or upon 
any form of worship or service that is practiced or ob- 
served by any branch of the church militant. 

This book would be incomplete without the story of 
Uncle Jerry’s conversion and experience, hence its in- 
sertion. 


CHAPTER XXL 
Menton’s life-work. 

Just as Mabel was saying to herself, “ I hope that story 
will keep him from being ‘ saved ’ until we reach Ala- 
bama, and then I don’t care how soon he is,” the follow- 
ing thoughts were flitting through Menton’s mind : — 
“Surely, if am to heed the voice of the Spirit, who I 
know is. calling me to repentance and faith, I shall have 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


231 


hard work. unless I can throw off the spell which this girl 
has woven about me ! I must make my way to the cross, 
yet what would life be to me, without her? But can I win 
both Heaven and her? She seems determined, with her 
fun and laughter, to as completely divest my mind of se- 
rious thoughts as her own has been. If I gain Heaven, 
shall I not be compelled to give her up ? There is danger 
here, yet how can I leave her ? ” 

Then a voice within whispered: — 

“ Have faith in God.” 

He lifted the silent voice of his soul Heavenward as never 
before. 

“ I will, oh, thou blessed One! Pardon, I beseech 
Thee, all my transgressions. Give me strength and faith 
to lay hold of Thy precious promises and claim them as 
made unto me. Accept me now, and cleanse me, O God, 
from all unrighteousness, for the sake of Thy dear Son. 
Amen.” 

Then swiftly, sweetly, came the answer : — 

“Be of good cheer; it is I ; be not afraid,” and the 
light that has been sent to save the world, was made to 
shine in upon the soul of Menton Worthington. He sat 
for awhile without uttering a word, while every fiber of 
his being thrilled with joy and peace. 

Although he was sure Uncle Jerry could not have been 
happier than he, yet he did not have the least inclination 
to give vent to his feelings in noisy demonstrations. He 
rather felt like sitting still and bathing in the sea of bliss 
that WAS sweeping over his soul. He was now sure he 
could listen to all the merry fun-making Mabel might 
choose to indulge in, and while he could enjoy it, it could 
have no power to move him. 

The question soon arose in his mind as to whether he 
should tell her of his conversion, and he decided that he 
would not, for he would otherwise have a much harder 
battle to fight. He had found the “Pearl of great price” 
and no power or ingenuity of the evil one could deprive 
him of it. 

He feared to tell Mabel and Victor above all the world, 
of his conversion, nor was there any reason why he 
.should. God was so loving and tender that He would 
not unnecessarily afflict His children, and what greater 
affliction could be visited upon him than to be required to 


232 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


say to Mabel Grayson and Victor Wymore that he had 
given himself to Christ? But at this point in his reflec- 
tions his mind reverted to a verse of Scripture he had 
learned when a boy : — 

“ Whosoever, therefore, shall be ashamed of me and of 
my words, in this adulterous and sinful generation, of him 
also shall the Son of man be ashamed when he cometh in 
the glory of his Father, with the holy angels.’' 

“1 declare, Mr. Worthington, you have not spoken a 
word for I don't know how long ! I have been doing all 
the talking for the last half hour. But perhaps your 
thoughts are too pleasant to share .with such a wicked 
sinner as I." She looked into his face with a smile, and 
then continued : — 

“Why, what can be the matter? Oh, I beg your par- 
don for my inquisitiveness. You look so happy, how- 
ever, that I was unable to refrain from manifesting it. You 
appear to be as happy as Uncle Jerry when he ‘ got 'lig- 
ion ' ” — with another laugh. 

“ I believe I am. ” 

“Why, Mr. Worthington! Have you got ’ligion, too ? " 

“ I believe I do not care to put it that way, but I think 
that was a grand performance of Flossie’s when she upset 
the pail of milk for Uncle Jerry." 

“Certainly ; for it led to his being forced into the king- 
dom, ‘ watah er no watah. ’" 

“Yes, that seems to be the case. But the results are 
greater still, or reach out furtl^er," 

“To whom or what, if I may ask ? " 

“Most assuredly. To me." 

“To you ? ” 

“ Yes, to me. " 

Mabel gazed upon her companion's face in astonish- 
ment. As for him, he had now virtually made the con- 
fession ot his faith. At least he had deterinined lo do so, 
and he no longer wondered why it was that so many newly 
converted persons were unable to contain their joy, for 
that in which his own soul was basking almost over- 
powered him. Had he been surrounded by a number of 
persons enjoying the same weight of glory he would 
doubtless have given at least one lusty shout. 

“ Mr. Worthington, I really believe you have received 
the blessing 1 If so, will you be as kind as Uncle Jerry, 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


233 


and tell me your ‘ ’sperience ’ ? Please remember, also, to 
state what Flossies upsetting the milk has to do with 
your case.” 

“In a few moments. Excuse me just now, please.” 

“I presume 1 shall have to, although 1 am all impa- 
tience. Oh ! by the way ; if you intend to prepare for 
your future work, please do not begin on me. Should you 
turn your spiritual guns in my direction I should be com- 
pelled to flee, as I could not possibly stand before them. 
I am not disposed to surrender, so no other course 
would be left. 

“You must also state in your ‘’sperience’ whether 
yours is the Baptis’ sort er de Mefdis kin’, which is ‘all 
grace an’ glory, watah er no watah. ’” 

As word after word fell from Mabel’s lips, it seemed to 
Menton that the overflow must find vent in some way, or 
he would surely die. But when she entered upon her 
closing sentence, her voice assumed such a sarcastic sound 
as he had not supposed possible. When, however, she 
ceased speaking, the great weight was lifted, and hr its 
stead came a sweet, restful peace, and he now felt equal 
to the task of making a suitable reply. 

“I must first dispose of Flossie,” he said. “Before 
you had mentioned her — indeed on hearing Johnnie’s 
prayer — I fully decided to seek Christ without further 
delay, and not to rest until I should find Him. 

“You and I felt the same burden of sin up to the time 
we entered this coach. You were not prepared to heed 
the warnings of the Spirit, but I was. I was determined 
to receive Him ; you would not, nor were you long in 
driving Him from you. While He comes willingly, yes, 
gladly to the anxious heart. He does not tarry long at 
the door of the unwilling one. This much I learned 
to-day. 

“I soon saw that when you had succeeded in driving 
Him from you, you appeared to be much relieved, and 
prompted, doubtless, by a desire to afford me a like 
relief, you bent all your energies toward assisting me to 
the transient rest you had found. 

“ I was never more tried, for your recitals of Uncle 
Jerry’s conversion and experience were truly amusing, 
and hard to resist. 

“Wliile I had fully decided upon my course, I had no 


234 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


expectation of reaching the goal for many days, or even 
weeks. But I was made to realize that if I should suffer 
the Spirit to depart, it would be a long time before I would 
find peace and rest — perhaps never. 

“As your stories progressed, 1 felt more and more the 
necessity of having the work accomplished speedily. My 
efforts not to let the Flossie incident cause me to banish 
the Holy Spirit, led me to throw myself so fully upon the 
mercies of God, that He heard, and has given me, I think, 
a double portion of His Spirit, and I have found the same 
blessed. Heavenly peace and joy that so permeate the 
lives and characters, not only of your parents, brother, 
the Lavernes and Vandermans, but of Uncle Jerry and 
Aunt Susie.” 

“So, wicked sinner that I am, I have been called to 
preach at least one other sinner into the Kingdom ? ” 
There was more than a noticable degree of sarcasm in her 
voice. 

“Excuse me. Miss Mabel,” he said with a laugh. “I 
did not put it that way. I only intended to say, that be- 
cause of my efforts to resist the influence of your amusing 
stories, I was enabled, by faith, to lay hold of the prom- 
ises.” He continued earnestly: “I am truly glad that 
you have been made the instrument, however uninten- 
tional upon your part, of bringing about this result. I 
would that I could be made the instrument of leading you 
to the same blessed Christ.” 

“There ! I knew that just as sure as you should be con- 
verted, you would begin preaching to me ! 

“If I am in any way responsible for your present 
happy experience, it will never add a star to my crown, 
for I surely didn’t intend to be.” Then looking at him 
defiantly, “ I am not to be preached to, either. 

“Unless you will promise — but you will, I am sure. 
Mr. Worthington, you must promise not to say a word to 
me at any iinie about the necessity of being saved, the 
danger I am in of being lost, or anything of the kind until 
I give you permission. ” 

He looked the God’s nobleman he was as he replied : 

“Miss Mabel, I assure you 1 have no disposition to say 
aught that will cause you discomfort, much less render 
you unhappy. But you would not wish me, if I should 
see you were in bodily danger, not to warn you. 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


235 


“ I have no desire to preach to you ; but your require- 
ment is too sweeping in its character. It would not only 
save you from being disturbed in your deceptive and false 
security, but it would also bind my conscience on what 
might possibly become a matter of duty. 

“Oh, if you could only realize the sweetness, the 
blessedness of this joy after which your own soul was 
longing 

“Excuse me, Mr. Worthington,” she said frigidly, “for 
interrupting you. I am to understand that you decline 
to make the promise I asked ? ” 

“ I cannot tell you how much it grieves me to give you 
pain,” he said gently, “but the manner in which you put 
your requirement would cause it to bind my own con- 
science. If it could be formulated in some other manner, 
so that I would not be required to make a sacrifice which 
is utterly impossible for me to make, then I would gladly 
assent to your wishes.’' 

“I cannot amend it, sir.” 

“ Then I must decline to make the promise.” 

“I presume, Mr. Worthington, you will find some other 
seat more comfortable. I am sure you will in the next 
coach. Perhaps, if you shall have changed your mind by 
the time we reach St. Louis, I will permit you to sit with 
me again.” 

His face was white, and when she again heard his 
voice she realized her mistake. 

“No,” he said, “I shall not have changed my mind 
when we reach St. Louis, nor shall I goto Lexington ; but 
direct to Fairview, by way of Louisville. 

“Of course, my engagement with your party must be 
cancelled. Victor and I have no secrets from each other, 
and I trust you will accord me the privilege of explaining 
to him why I make this change.” 

“Certainly; make any explanation you please.” 

“Of course I cannot keep my engagement at Larue, 
two months hence. To our friends there, I will make no 
further explanation than is absolutely necessary, in order 
to cancel the engagement. 

“Oh, I wish you would not insist on such a broad, 
sweeping promise ! ” 

“ I have said once that I can accept no amendment.” 

“yer;^ well, then. As this will be our last interview,” 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GI.ORY. 


236 

while he took down his overcoat and valise, “ I presume 
you will bid me good-bye ? 

“Certainly, if you think it worth while/' Her voice 
was harsh and constrained, but when he took her hand, 
it was as cold as death. 

Victor caught sight of the faces of Menton and Mabel, 
and could easily see that something was amiss ; and when 
Menton approached him with a face so white, he was 
alarmed. 

Lottie had not observed either her sister or Menton 
until the latter was about to stop. She heard him say to 
Victor : 

“It is nothing you can remedy. No, I am not ill. 
Come to me in an hour ; not earlier." 

Then Menton Worthington passed on into the next 
coach. His life-work had begun. 

“Surely," said Lottie, as soon as he was out of hear- 
ing, “Mr. Worthington must be ill and did not wish to 
alarm you. His face was almost .deathly in its ex- 
pression." 

“ No, Miss Grayson, my cousin is not ill, or he would 
not have said that he is not," was answered quietly. 

When Menton was thus rudely dismissed by the girl 
about whom he had, for the past few days, been building 
so many air castles, he thought his way to and about the 
cross was surely a rough one. But he had taken up his 
own cross never to lay it down until he should be permit- 
ted to wear a crown. 

He had not been seated long in the new sleeper until 
he had gained a complete victory. Then he gave himself 
up to thoughts of what the import of these things could 
be. While thus musing, the thought occurred to him that 
perhaps Mabel had said more than she supposed, when 
she spoke of his entering the ministry. 

“Suppose this is what the Lord intends.?" Then, if 
possible, his face became paler than when he left Mabel ; 
but with a mighty effort he said within himself : 

“Though He slay me, yet will I trust in Him,’ and 
again did his soul bathe in a sea of glorious light. As he 
lay immersed in that flood, he breathed these words, 
though with a fluttering of his entire being : 

“Lord, whatsoever Thou dost require, that will Ido. 
While, with my whole heart, mind and strength, I woql^ 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


237 


revolt at entering upon the work of the ministry, but for 
these evidences of Thy love and presence ; yet, now that 
I have taken hold of the plow, I will not let go. My 
heart’s desire is to do Thy will in all things. If it is not 
Thy will that I enter the ministry, I pray Thee to lift this 
weight for just a moment. But if I am called to the work, 
reveal Thyself in such power and beauty that I shall never 
have a doubt as to my mission. But oh, if it be possible, 
grant that I may not be required to drink of this ” 

“ Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the 
world.” 

Stout, muscular man that he was, he could not with- 
stand the weight. As he quickly passed into insensibility, 
he was first permitted to realize what the will of God was. 
He never, thereafter, doubted his call to the ministry. 

He had chosen well as to the time when Victor should 
visit him, for he was just recovering when his cousin en- 
tered. From what the latter had observed, he knew that 
Mabel had much to do with Menton’s leaving the coach, 
and had no doubt but the breach between them was of a 
serious character. 

Menton was so far recovered as to be able to recognize 
Victor, and gave his hand as the latter reached him. 
There was no pallor about his face now, but his natural 
manly beauty was heightened by the presence of that 
light which comes alone from a soul filled with the Spirit 
of God. 

“ What is it, Menton .? ” Victor asked anxiously, as he 
took his cousin’s hand. 

“I will tell you presently. Will you get me some 
water, please?” 

The water was soon brought, and in a few minutes 
Menton sat up and repeated in full the experiences of the 
evening. 

“ Victor, my commission has been received. You can- 
not imagine how I rebelled against giving up our long- 
cherished plan of spending our lives together as much as 
possible. Yet Fairview will, I think, always be my home, 
and you will occupy a larger place in my heart than ever. 
But I must enter at once upon my life-work. 

“ I shall leave you at East St. Louis. Your route is by 
way of Cincinnati, while I will go to Louisville, and 
thenc? direct to Fairvj^w, I ghall remain there and at 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


238 

Rancton a few days, and then enter some theological 
school, for I must prepare myself for my work as soon as 
possible/' 

Victor did not attempt to check his tears. 

“Menton, my dear cousin,” he exclaimed, “what sor- 
row this causes me ! I am not sustained by any such re- 
ligious fervor as animates you, hence, our separation is 
much harder for me to bear ; and, indeed, it seems to me 
you are too hasty. 

“While I have the utmost confidence in your conver- 
sion, still, I think you have suffered your excitement to 
control your judgment. This wonderful baptism has led 
you to believe that you have been called to preach. Now 
there are thousands of men who have been as soundly con- 
verted as you, who do not think it their duty to do so ; 
for instance, Albert Grayson, and Carter and Maurice 
Laverne. 

“Then, why should you not make Mabel the promise 
she wished ? I know enough of the teachings of Chris- 
tianity to be able to say that no power on earth can make 
her a Christian until she chooses to be one, and by leav- 
ing us, you lose all hope of winning her. 

“While I do not think you have yet won her love, she 
is interested in you, and by the time we shall see the 
consummation of the happiness of our Kansas friends, I 
believe she would be willing to accept an offer from 
you. 

“ Now, do not be too hasty in deciding this question of 
entering the ministry. Hold it in abeyance for a month 
or two, and then if you still believe it to be your duty to 
preach, choose the ministry as your profession. 1 shall 
be no bar to your enjoying all there is in religion ; but 
I want you to first weigh the subject well, I fully intend 
to become a Christian myself, some day, but like Lottie 
and Mabel, am not yet ready.” 

“Victor, I think I have discovered your mission as 
well as my own. You are a natural born lawyer, and if 
you should enter it, you will not disgrace the profession. 
But plausible as your arguments are, they cannot set 
aside the law and the testimony. 

“While I cannot explain to you more clearly than I 
have already the undoubted evidences of my call, I have 
no more doubt of its being from Heaven than I have of 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 239 

our presence in this coach. The question, therefore, of 
my entering the ministry cannot be held in abeyance. 

“I could not make the promise Mabel demanded, 
without a complete sacrifice of my newly acquired Chris- 
tian integrity and experience. Had I been left free to act 
according to the dictates of conscience, in all probability 
I should not have troubled her with W’hat she terms 
‘preaching.’ I must be free to act as conscience dictates, 
under all circumstances. 

“ Had I made the promise, she would soon discover 
that I had sacrificed a principle in order to win her favor,' 
and then hold me in as much contempt as I would my- 
self. If it is the will of God that she shall be my help- 
meet, then, in His own good time, she will also be one 
of His children. 

“It is true that Maurice and Carter Laverne, and Al- 
bert Grayson, as well as thousands of other soundly con- 
verted men, have had no call to the ministry. But I am 
quite confident that if either of the three mentioned had 
received the call I have, he would respond as promptly 
as I am responding, and as would you, under the same 
circumstances. 

“There is one more point I must touch upon, and then 
you may send Albert to me. That point, Victor, I want 
to touch very tenderly. 

“ You say you intend to be a Christian sometime. If 
you could only be made to understand the blessedness 
and joy of this perfect way as you never can until you 
learn of it at the cross, you would not delay a moment 
longer. Be careful, my dear cousin, or that ‘sometime’ 
may not come until it is too late. Remember that de- 
lays are dangerous. 

“Now, if you will send Albert Grayson to me, I will 
make such explanations as are necessary, and then retire; 
for the events of the day have been such that I feel I 
should.” 

Victor grasped Menton’s hand, each threw an arm about 
the other, and thus they sat for five minutes. Then the 
former arose and passed out, but he did not enter his 
coach for five minutes more. 

Albert was much moved at the account briefly given 
by Menton of his conversion, so quickly followed by a 
call to the ministry. The former was also grieved at the 


240 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


necessity of parting with his guest, as well as at the part 
Mabel had borne in the matter, although her lover shielded 
her all his conscience would permit. 

Albert promised to see Menton frequently before their 
arrival in St. Louis, bade him good night, and retired. 

“ Surely ” he said as he took his seat by Ida, “some 
wonderful results are growing out of Johnnie Vander- 
man s work ! ” Then he told of his interview with 
Menton. 

“ It seems that Ethel is not as happy as she might be 
since, as she says, she cut Johnnie’s acquaintance, and I 
fear we shall have another unhappy sister on our hands. 

“ I hardly think Mabel loves Mr. Worthington, but she 
is certainly much interested in him, and no doubt if he had 
decided to remain with us, that she would have learned 
to love him as tenderly as I could easily discover he 
already loves her.” 

After commenting on the circumstances connected 
with Menton’s experience and withdrawal, Ida added : 

“While I do not believe Mr. Worthington had any such 
thought, I think he has taken the proper course to arouse 
Mabels affections, if, indeed, they have not already been 
aroused. 

“ Her experience with Mr. Carson and other fashion- 
able heroes by whom she has been surrounded, has made 
her, since she became an heiress, extremely suspicious 
of those who are disposed to show her serious attention, 
and she is, therefore, constantly on her guard. But she 
has any amount of good common sense, and when she 
gives her love, intends to be sure, not only that she is 
loved in return, but that her own is worthily bestowed. 
But she must soon see that she is the recipient of the 
purest offering Menton Worthington can ever make a 
woman. Knowing this, yet seeing his true nobility of char- 
acter and loyalty to principle so forcibly brought out, 
and his unselfish devotion to duty, she is not the girl I 
take her to be if she does not soon give him all a woman 
can give the man she expects to make life happy for her. 

“ Had Mr. Worthington yielded, and she should dis- 
cover that he sacrificed a principle in order to win her 
favor, she would then loath him for having done so. If 
she is not one day his wife, I think it will be a long time 
before she is the wife of any one else.” 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


241 


Mabel was never more angry than when Menton de- 
clined to make the promise she demanded. She did not 
intend to become a Christian for several years, and must 
be assured that he would not attempt to overturn her res- 
olution. Besides, if she did not wish to be converted, it 
was her business, not his, and she did not propose to have 
her rights trampled upon ! 

Had she understood, however, how little he would 
have intruded the subject upon her, knowing it was so 
objectionable, she would have taken a very different 
course. 

When Menton arose to leave the coach, Mabel saw that 
she had been too arbitrary. Her impulse then was to 
retract, and ask him to state his views ; but pride inter- 
posed and she was silent. Then she was sure he would 
be around in the morning, when she would clear up the 
matter in some way without sacrificing her pride. 

She observed his face as she gave him her hand, and 
was almost startled into calling him back, but again did 
pride intervene. When the door closed upon him a great 
cloud seemed to envelop, and, like a pall, fall about her. 
It seemed that he had gone from her forever, and at the 
same time a revelation was made to her own heart. Oh, 
what would she not now give, to undo her work ! 

She did not wish to be interviewed relative to Menton’s 
withdrawal, so she ordered her berth prepared, and re- 
tired. She could scarcely wait until morning, so that when 
he should call, she could ask him to suggest some plan 
by which he could continue with the party. 

After taking a hearty cry she felt much relieved, and 
then she began to build air castles. When she had erected 
the highest one, which was also the most magnificent, it 
suddenly toppled and fell, crushing her into an everlasting, 
yet ever-living death ! When she saw it falling, with a 
wild cry she attempted to make her escape, but was un- 
able to move hand or foot. She could see Menton 
running towards her with the swiftness of the wind. His 
arms were extended, and she could hear him shout in 
agonizing tones, while she was being buried beneath the 
ruins : 

"‘Too late! Too late! Oh, my Father, why should 
this have been ! ” 

Then, as she realized that she was not only lost to him, 
j6 


242 GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 

but to all she loved on earth, or had hoped for in Heaven, 
she began to go down and down, beneath the great mass, 
the entire weight of which she bore, and she knew that 
her fall must continue forever ! 

“Why, my darling child, what can be the matter?” 
Mrs. Grayson asked, as she and Lottie leaned over Mabel, 
while the rest of the party stood just outside the curtain 
of her berth. 

“ Thank God ! It was only a horrible nightmare ! ” 
Mabel ejaculated. She was shaking as with the ague, 
while she clasped her hands tightly over her eyes, as if to 
shut out some loathsome sight. “Oh, what a terrible 
dream I have had 1 But how came you to know of it, 
mamma ? ” 

“My child, you uttered such a fearful scream that it is 
little wonder we should.” Then, as she kissed her, “Are 
you sure it was only a nightmare, dear?” 

“Yes, mamma, that was all. Do not be alarmed.” 

Those on the outside heard the conversation, and as 
the ladies in the coach were beginning to gather, the 
necessary explanations were made, and all went to their 
seats. 


CHAPTER XXII. 

victor's vocation. 

Mabel hailed the morning following Menton's with- 
drawal with delight. She was usually the first one of the 
family up, when ^t home, and it was no hardship, ordi- 
narily, to rise early. But with what happiness she did so 
upon that morning ! She knew Menton loved her as well 
as he knew it himself, and he must be equally as desirous 
as she for a restoration of pleasant relations. He 
would, doubtless, visit the coach early, and she was 
anxious to apologize as quickly as possible. Then she 
would say that she no longer had such aversion to his 
“ preaching.” If he should so desire, he could preach to 
her all the way to Alabama. 

She took a seat so she could see when any one entered 
the door, and every time it opened, her heart gave a 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


243 

bound, and then with her impatience increasing at each 
disappointment, she sat and waited for the next opening. 

But when breakfast was announced, Menton had not 
made his appearance. The Grayson party had to pass 
through his coach in order to reach the dining-car. By 
this time Mabel was beginning to get angry. 

“ Surely,” she thought, “if he loves me, as I supposed, 
he would have been here ere this ! But I do not wisli 
to make any more mistakes.” Then a happy thought 
occurred to her, and she could not resist a smile. “ Perhaps 
he thinks a call before breakfast would be an early one to 
make upon a fashionable young lady. 

“I may have an opportunity to speak to him at break- 
fast, and if so, shall manage to make my apologies, or 
invite him to call at my seat.” 

Menton's berth had been at the end of his coach, which 
was next the dining-car. When breakfast was announced, 
he passed into the latter and took a seat at the farther 
end, while the Grayson party had to find seats at the 
other. At the time of their entrance, Menton was in con- 
versation with a gentleman beside him. He greeted 
his friends, one after another, with a bow and a 
pleasant smile. Mabel was the last to enter, and she had 
observed his greetings ; but the moment his eyes fell 
upon her, the smile fled from his face, and a sadder 
expression came into it as he made his most courtly bow 
and turned to his companion. . 

The latter observed Albert and Ida just as Menton bowed 
to Mabel and exclaimed : 

“Why! I see a couple of acquaintances of mine 
sitting just this side of the lady you last bowed to.” 

“Indeed 1 What are their names ? ” 

“Albert Grayson and Ida Laverne. I must see them 
as soon as breakfast is over.” 

“ I beg pardon, but what did you say your name is? ” 

“Dr. H .” 

“ Well, I am quite sure they will be glad to meet you. 

“When you first gave me your name my mind was 
rather preoccupied, and I did not think of you as being 

the same Dr. H with whom Johnnie Vanderman 

traveled during the latter part of the summer. No one 
on your route will be more pleased to see you than Albert 
Grayson and his wife.” 


244 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


“His wife? Then he is married to Miss Laverne? I 
had hoped,” he added laughing, “ to have the pleasure of 
tying that knot myself. I presume those are the friends 
of whom you spoke ? ” 

“Yes. They are now on their way to a fine property 
in Alabama, which Albert has recently inherited from an 
uncle. The entire family inherited about twelve hundred 
thousand dollars, Albert’s share, which includes Willow- 
dale Place, one of the finest plantations in the South, 
being estimated at a valuation of four hundred thou- 
sand.” 

“ Willowdale Place ! ” the doctor exclaimed in astonish- 
ment. “Do you mean Willowdale Place near the town 
of Willowdale ? ” 

“I do. The town was built upon land that formerly 
belonged to the estate ; hence its name.” 

“ Are you acquainted in Willowdale ? ” 

“ Oh, yes ; very well indeed. My father resides at 
Fairview, only eight miles distant.” 

“Then I presume you are acquainted with the Rev. J. 
T. Longworthy ? ” 

“I have known him all my life, and heard him preach 
often. He is an excellent man and capable of filling any 
pulpit in the state. But he married near Willowdale ; his 
wife soon after had a very nice property left her, worth 
some twenty-five or thirty thousand dollars. She was, 
moreover, loath to leave her friends and he was unwilling 
to take her from them. Besides, he thought he could do 
as much good there as anywhere ; so he is there yet.” 

“I presume you will be surprised when I tell you that 
I spoke the words which made J. T. Longworthy and his 
wife one, and a year later he performed a like service for 
me. 

“We are not of the same faith, but I have no truer 
earthly friend than he, outside my own family. We were 
room-mates for four years at college, and have corre- 
sponded regularly ever since ; but have not met for three 
years. My wife and I are to make him a two months’ visit 
before spring, however.” 

“I am glad to hear this, I am sure. By the way ; I 
understand Mr. Grayson was converted under Mr. Long- 
worthy's ministry, and left everything in his hands until 
the arrival of the legatees. ” 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


245 


‘‘This, then, is the same matter regarding- which Mr. 
Longvvorthy wrote me a few days since ; nor could the 
business have been left in more trustworthy hands. 

“ I met Mr. Grayson several times while at Willowdale 
three years ago, but little thought he was an uncle of 
Albert Grayson of Larue.'’ He paused a moment and 
then added : “So you have been in attendance on the 
wedding ? ” 

“Yes. You spoke in the outset of tying his connubial 
knot. It was thought best to assign that duty to their 
pastor, Mr. Corning. But I understood that two months 
later, you, assisted by Mr. Corning, will be required to 
perform the marriage rites for Carter and Maurice 
Laverne, and Roy Vanderman. You are to be chosen 
because all three were converted under your ministry." 

“Then we are to have a triple wedding.? I thought, 
when I last met them, that it would not be long until 
such services would be required of some one. In fact, 
Carter has already spoken to me." 

“The bridal party will go to Willowdale Place for 
two or three months, immediately after the wedding. It 
occurs to me that that would be an excellent time for 
your visit. " 

“That is a suggestion worth considering. If there 
should be other friends in the neighborhood, it will cer- 
tainly make an extended visit more pleasant. 

“ But I see your friends have finished their breakfast 
and retired. Suppose we follow them.” 

“No, Doctor," Menton replied, while his face flushed, 
“ you will have to excuse me. I cannot enter their coach 
to-day. When you return, I will, if you care to hear, 
tell you why. 

“It is not often I feel like speaking of my personal 
affairs to a stranger ; but I heard so much of you while 
at Laverne and Ashland Ranches, that I hardly feel that 
you are such.” 

Dr. H was a very close observer, and he was 

watching Menton very closely now. This simple, un- 
affected offer of confidence touched him. Besides, there 
was something in the young man’s face that interested 
him, aroused his curiosity, and at the same time won his 
own confidence. 

“My friend, I am anxious to meet Albert Grayson and 


246 GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 

his wife, but much more to hear what you have to tell 
me. Let us go to our seats. When I hear you I will 
see them, and not before.” 

Menton told only what was necessary to a full under- 
standing of his case. 

“Somehow,” he said in conclusion, “I think you 
may be able to aid me in the selection of a school which 
will enable me to prepare for my work, which, I think, 
will be largely evangelistic, in the shortest possible time. 
Now, 1 will esteem it a great favor if you will advise me.” 

“ What advantages have you had as to a preparatory 
education ? ” 

“My cousin, Victor Wymore, and I graduated at 
Harvard in the class with Carter and Maurice Laverne.” 

“Ah, indeed! this, then, accounts for your presence 
at the wedding.” 

“Yes. We number Carter and Maurice among our best 
friends.” 

“What is your ability to pay your way through a 
theological school ? ” 

“ My parents are wealthy and I am the only child ; so 
there will be no difficulty about the necessary means.” 

The doctor looked at Menton critically. 

“I am not sure the school I have in mind will suit 
you. It is not a fashionable school, and but few sons of 
wealthy parents are to be found within its walls ; yet, so 
far as I know, all are entirely respectable. It is con- 
ducted with a view to preparing young men as rapidly 
as possible for the work ofthe ministry, and, if necessary, 
at small expense. At the same time, those who desire, or 
are willing to pay for the best accommodations, are sup- 
plied with them. 

“ I have visited the institution several times, and have 
frequently met those who have taken the course of study. 
Its work is good.” 

“Where is this institution located?” 

“At G , and is known as Dentworth Theological 

Seminary.” 

“Thank you, Doctor. I had intended to go to Alabama, 
and after visiting my parents and friends, hunt up just 

such an institution. But I shall proceed at once to G , 

and if I like the school as well as I hope, will enter 
upon my studies without delay.” 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


247 


think Dentworth will suit you," the Doctor said, as 
he arose and started towards the Grayson coach. 

“Why, Dr H !" Albert and Ida exclaimed as he 

went up to them. 

As the entire party had heard much of him from the 
Laverne and Vanderman families, he was soon in great 
favor. 

The doctor spoke of what he had learned of Menton 
regarding Albert’s marriage and inheritance, his acquaint- 
ance with Mr. Longworthy, and of his and wife’s pro- 
posed visit to Willowdale. 

“Then," said Albert, “Mr. Worthington doubtless 
spoke of the triple wedding two months hence at which 
you will be expected to officiate. 

“We will be in attendance, and the bridal party will 
accompany us on our return to Willowdale Place. You 
must take your wife to Larue, and be prepared to join 
our party." 

“Thank you.’" Then looking at Ida while a broad 
smile spread over his face, he said: “I caught the fish 
I baited for, didn’t I ? " 

Dr. H spent a pleasant hour with the Graysons, 

then bade them good-bye and returned to his own coach 
where, for the next hour, he gave Menton much good ad- 
vice. When he left the train, both had found a lifetime 
friend. 

Soon after Dr. H left her coach, Mabel, who had 

been vacillating between hope that Menton would return, 
and fear that he would not, decided to write an apology ; 
but it was not until about the time the doctor left the train 
that she summoned sufficient courage to send it to 
Menton. This is what she said : 

“ Mr. Worthington, 

“I sincerely regret my conduct on last evening. I feel 
like I had insulted a guest in my own parlor. 

“ I have hoped all the morning that you would return 
to our coach so that I might have an opportunity to 
tender my apologies in person. But I think now that 
you do not intend to return, so, in order to ease my con- 
science, I write this note. 

“ That you may understand how much I regret having 
given such offense, will say that if you will join ourpart^ 


248 GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 

again, you may ‘ preach ’ to me all the way to Willow- 
dale Place. 

“Very respectfully, 

“ Mabel Grayson.” 

When she gave the note to the porter she slipped fifty 
cents into his hand, and instructed him to be sure that 
none of her friends should see him deliver the reply. 

I’he porter soon returned and handed hef an envelope 
from which she took one of Menton’s latest and best pho- 
tographs, on the back of which was penciled the follow- 
ing : 

“All is well, and you were forgiven when I left you. 
Will write a longer note within the next hour. 

“Please sign and return the receipt which will accom- 
pany my next. 

“ Menton.” 

“This is important,” Menton said, when he handed the 
envelope to the porter. “Deliver it to the lady who gave 
you the note. Then return in an hour when I will have 
another note, and a receipt for it, ready. When you 
bring me the receipt, I will give you a dollar.” 

“Thank yo’, boss. Yo’s de km’ ob gemman I’se a 
huntin’ foh. I’se. mighty suah to bring yo’ dat receipt. ” 

The hour intervening between receiving the first and 
second notes was spent by Mabel in looking at that pho- 
tograph. More than once, under cover of her handker- 
chief, it had found its way to her lips. Menton Worth- 
ington had chosen wisely when he selected stationery for 
his first note to Mabel Grayson. His second was as 
follows : 

“ My Dear Friend. 

“Your note makes me very happy, but there is nothing 
in your conduct that was not forgiven when I left your 
coach. I cannot deny that I was sorely hurt — sorrow 
stricken ; but not long was I suffered to be cast down.” 

Then followed an account of his experience, his call to 
the ministry, and decision to visit Dentworth Theological 
Seminary with a view to entering it if it should suit him. 
Continuing ; 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


249 


think it best that I do not meet you again until I 
leave your train at East St. Louis. There must be 
nothing between me and my preparatory work until it 
shall be completed, which will require about two 
years. 

“Should I consult my own inclinations I would be willi 
you until your arrival at Willowdale ; but duty calls else- 
where, and I must respond to the call. 

“ My. will is wholly swallowed up in that of God, and 
I feel that He will not permit me to see much of you 
during the next two years. But if you will accept my 
love and wait until my preparation for the ministry shall 
be completed, without further correspondence or com- 
munication after we separate at East St. Louis, then wear 
the enclosed badge at dinner. 

“Why I am compelled to make such conditions in 
asking for your love I cannot explain, even to myself, 
unless it be that the Lord intends me to be wholly His 
until my preparation is accomplished. But when it is, I 
feel assured that He will then send me to you. 

“I am fully convinced that you will share with me my 
life-work, and that gladly, whether you wear my badge 
at dinner or not. 

“While I cannot ‘ preach ’ to, I shall pray for you many 
times until the burden of separation shall have been re- 
moved. 

“Oh, the blessedness and beauty of the glorious life 
into which I have been called ! 

“ Lovingly yours, 

“Menton Worthington.” 

When the porter handed Menton the receipt and re- 
ceived his dollar, the former said : 

“Thank yo’, boss. No trouble to see yo’s a gemman 
ob de fust wattah. ” Continuing confidentially : “Is de 
mattah gittin’ putty serus wif yo’ an’ de young lady?” 

“I believe I paid you the amount agreed upon ? ” Men- 
ton replied with a smile. 

“Dat yo’ did, boss, an’ de young lady gib me half a 
dollah foh delibbering her note,” the porter answered as 
he showed his ivories. 

“ Very well. You have been handsomely paid. Th^t 
jsall.” 


250 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


Soon after breakfast Ethel said : 

“Mamma, what can be the matter with Mabel ? She 
has acted all the morning just like Mr. Worthington had 
cut her acquaintance. If he hasn’t, he seems to be acting 
very funny, for he left early last evening, and has not 
been near her since.” 

While Mrs. Grayson did not understand why Menton 
had withdrawn from the party, yet, from their infancy, 
she had had the complete confidence of her children, and 
believed that in due time Mabel would make a full confi- 
dante of her. Mrs. Grayson detected in Ethel’s remark a 
disposition to tease, and she was about to reprove her 
when Mabel exclaimed hotly : 

“Ethel, when you wish to be, I think you are the most 
disagreeable girl I ever saw ! ” 

“ Do you, dear ? ” Ethel asked soothingly. “ Perhaps 
my gentle-minded sister, whom I so much resemble, was 
equally disagreeable last evening.? Yes, I think she was, 
and that accounts for Mr. Worthington’s having cut her 
acquaintance.” 

“You wicked girl ! ” was all the enraged Mabel could 
articulate. 

“My dear, dear children ! Why, neither of you ever 
gave me such pain before ! Ethel, you are very wrong to 
tease your sister so, and she is equally wrong to reply as 
she did. If you could understand how this pains me, 
nothing of the kind would ever occur again.” 

“Oh, mamma, forgive me,” said Ethel, now penitent, 
and with eyes brimming with tears. “ I don’t know what 
made me act so. It just seemed like I couldn’t help it ; ” 
and she held up her lips to be kissed. 

“ My child, you must not ask for my pardon until you 
have sought Mabel’s,” Mrs. Grayson said, as she gravely 
kissed her. 

Ethel was now nearly heart-broken. She glanced at 
Mabel, and seeing no sign of relenting, her courage almost 
failed her. But the sad eyes of her mother were upon her, 
and nearly with desperation she moved into the seat oc- 
cupied by Mabel, and threw her arms about her sister’s 
neck. 

“Oh, Mabel,” Ethel exclaimed, “if you could only 
know how sorry I am for saying those wicked things, you 
would forgive and kiss rne,” 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 25 I 

The angry expression on Mabel’s face instantly gave 
place to one of forgiveness and contrition. 

“My darling little sister,” as she clasped Ethel in both 
arms, “I do forgive you, and am sorry 1 spoke as I did. 
But oh, Ethel, dear, never tease me so again ! ” and peace 
was restored. 

To this episode Menton was largely indebted for the 
note he received from Mabel an hour or two later. 

Victor and Albert made several visits to Menton during 
the day. The latter remained firm in his determination 
not to rejoin the party, nor could Albert press him to re- 
consider his decision more than courtesy required. 

During the first evening after leaving Larue, Victor and 
Lottie discussed topics only of general interest, but 
avoided as they would a plague, any allusion to matters 
spiritual. On the following day their conversation con- 
tinued to be equally general until two or three hours before 
their arrival in St. Louis, when Victor led it into a more 
personal channel. 

“ Miss Grayson,” he said, “ you cannot now doubt that 
I am deeply interested in you. Indeed, I am very much 
more so than I have ever been in any other lady. 

“I would not, on so short an acquaintance, intimate 
that I have hopes, of winning a higher regard from you 
than that of friendship, were it not for the fact that my 
cousin and I, who love each other, I think, more than most 
brothers, are about to be separated for the first time, ex- 
cept for a very few days, in fifteen years. 

“But short as our acquaintance has been, you are 
doubtless able to tell me whether I may ever hope for 
more than )^our friendship or not. If so, I shall remain 
with you ; but if not, then I shall ask you and your friends 
to excuse me at East St. Louis, and will join my cousin. 
When he is settled, then I shall decide on my future 
movements.” 

“Mr. Wymore, I am sure I was not expecting our con- 
versation to take any such turn as this,” Lottie replied. 
“ To be frank with you, I hardly know what reply to make. 

“ I shall regret very much to have you leave us, and 
yet I do not know that I can ever give you more than my 
warmest friendship, and that you have already won. 

“But before I say more upon this subject, I must 
acquaint you with a bit of my past history.” 


252 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


She briefly related her experience with Mr. Carson. 
Then continued : 

“I looked upon those who came near me for months 
afterwards almost with aversion, and it is only within the 
past few weeks that I have been relieved of that feeling. 

“Now, in consequence of my relations to Mr. Carson, 
and papa’s misfortune a few years ago, I have resolved 
never to give my hand to any man, no matter how high 
a regard I may have for him, or how wealthy he may be, 
unless he shall have first mastered some trade, business 
or profession, so that in case our riches ever take wings 
and fly away, he will still be able to furnish me a com- 
fortable support. 

“ In view of your expectations, you have not mastered 
either a trade, business or profession. From what you 
have said, I infer that you would not even be able to 
manage your father’s business were it to come into your 
hands. 1 cannot, therefore, bid you hope, for whoever 
wins such a place in my regard as you seek, must fully 
comply with the conditions I have named. My friend- 
ship, I repeat, you have. More, so far as I now see, I 
cannot ever give.” 

“ I thank you for both your frankness and friendship. 

“ I have always intended, so far as my father’s business 
is concerned, when it shall come into my hands, which I 
hope will not be for many years, to follow his example, 
and entrust its management largely to others.” 

“Your father understands it himself, does he not? ” 

“Yes.” Victor looked at her a moment and then added, 
“Thank you.” 

“ Mr. Wymore, I shall very much regret to have you 
leave us, and hope you will decide not to do so. But 1 
feel that your frankness should be met with equal frank- 
ness upon my part. If you were in possession of one of 
the requirements I have named, while I might not be able 
to bid you hope, I would not send you away utterly hope- 
less. ” 

“My father,” said Victor, “owns three plantations. 
While he fully understands his business, he has, for the 
last four years, given it but little personal supervision. 

“ He has a managing agent in charge of everything, 
who has been with him since the close of the war, and 
under this agent is an excellent man, as assistant, and who 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


253 


has been in training- for the last five years. Should the 
agent die or resign his position, the assistant would take 
his place, and another assistant of known ability would 
be secured, who would also go in training. The same 
rule is practiced with regard to overseers on each planta- 
tion. With the understanding that I would always pursue 
a like plan, my father has not thought it necessary that I 
should give the attention to the business that he did, up 
to four years ago. 

‘‘The estates are free from debt, and as I neither 
gamble nor drink, he has not been able to see how I can 
lose the property when it comes into my hands. 

“But even if I understood the management of my 
father's business perfectly, your determination reminds 
me of the fact that if I should ever become dependent 
upon some trade, business or profession, as a means of 
earning a support, my father’s would be of little value, for 
i would then have no plantations to manage. 

“Now I wish to ask a question. What do you think of 
the law .? ” 

“I know of no profession outside the ministry, for 
which I have so much veneration, nor of any I should 
have chosen except that, had I been a man. But I should 
have tried, not only to master the profession, but to be a 
good man as well. I have no respect for a lawyer who 
will kiiowingly accept and advocate an unrighteous cause. ” 

“ If I were a lawyer, do you believe I would accept or 
advocate any that would not meet with your approval and 
that of my own conscience? ” 

She looked at him a moment, while, as she saw his de- 
cision clearly stamped upon his face, her own took on a 
somewhat brighter tinge and beauty than that which 
nature had already given her. 

“ Mr. M’ymore, I beg to assure you that I do not.” 

“Thank you again. Will you excuse me until I can have 
a short interview with my cousin?” 

“ Certainly.” 

He returned in about half an hour. 

“ Miss Grayson,” he said, “if I can secure from you 
and your friends a release from my engagement, I will 
leave you at East St. Louis. I wish to accompany my 

cousin to G , and shall enter the law department of 

an excellent college located in the city. 


254 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


“ I wish, also, to say this. I have no right to ask that 
my hope of winning more than your friendship be further 
considered until I can produce my certificate of admission 
to the bar. 

“ I do not wish to be thought Quixotic, nor do I know 
that I shall follow the profession after I shall have 
acquired it, yet I may. But my present opinion is that I 
shall then want to learn the business Providence has pro- 
vided for me.” 

“Am I to understand, Mr. Wymore, that you have 
decided to study law, simply to satisfy a whim of mine ? " 

“I cannot consent to the term you use. Among my 
best friends are Carter and Maurice Laverne, who are 
each as wealthy, perhaps, as I shall be, and they are fast 
learning the business of Kansas ranchmen. Your brother 
is capable of earning a livelihood, should both he and his 
wife be left penniless ; and so it is with Roy Vanderman. 
My cousin will prepare not only to fill a high and holy 
mission, but for one that will enable him, with his 
oratorical powers, to make a handsome living. I can see 
no reason why you should give, or even think of giving, 
your happiness into the keeping of the only drone in the 
jfiive.” 

Lottie’s cheeks flushed a little more rosily. 

“I think you had better not cancel your engagement 
with us. When the weddings at Larue shall have been 

disposed of, you can then go to G and begin your 

studies.” 

Victor wavered, for the temptation was great ; but his 
will was as indomitable as Menton’s. 

“I was never so tempted, but must forego the pleasure 
the trip to Alabama would afford me ; for the sooner I 
get to work, the sooner I can begin my suit. But I 
will say this gladly enough : I will keep my engagement 
with our Laverne friends.” 

“ So shall I.” 

He looked up quickly, but could read nothing in her 
face. 

When Victor was ready to call on Albert, Lottie asked : 

“May I go with you ? ” 

“Most assuredly,” he replied, although he wondered 
why she should wish to. 

When they had taken seats facing Albert and Ida, Victor 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


255 

expressed his regret at not being able to continue with 
the party, and asked to be excused at East St. Louis. 

“Why, Mr. Wymore," Albert replied, “if you cannot 
remain with us, we cannot do otherwise than excuse you, 
although we regret your leaving us.’' 

“Lottie,” said Ida, “can you not tell us why Mr. 
Wymore makes this change in his plans ? I do not think 
he is a gentleman who is given to frequent changes of 
mind. What can it mean ? ” 

“It means,” Lottie replied, looking Ida full in the face, 
“that Victor Wymore has decided to prove himself as 
much a moral, as Albert Grayson ever did a Christian, 
hero.” 

“That,” rejoined Ida as she glanced at all three with a 
mischievous smile, “is a very broad statement, and I 
think requires elucidation.” 

“That is perhaps true. Then it means that Victor 
Wymore has decided to at once begin the study of, and 
will master an honorable profession, so that in case his 
riches shall ever be like papa’s once was, lost, he will still 
be able to earn an honest living for himself and wife, pro- 
vided he shall then have been able to find one to suit 
him.” 

Lottie had assumed the most unconcerned air she 
could. She arose and Victor followed her example. Ida 
was full of mischievous fun just then. 

“If Mr. Wymore’s admirable resolution had, at this 
moment, been executed, it is my candid opinion that he 
would not have to go far either to suit, or be suited.” 

“Why, Ida Grayson ! If you ever say anything so 
wicked again. I’ll — pinch Albert’s ear ! ” 

“I congratulate Mr. Wymore,” said Albert with much 
gravity upon, “ having made so manly a resolution. But 
when he sets out upon the hunt of a wife, I w'ould caution 
him against the selection of one who is likely to be guilty 
of too many errors, if his ears are to suffer the penalty for 
her misdeeds. 

“Then on the other hand, woe be unto the man who 
shall choose for a wife a woman who would wantonly 
pinch her brother’s ear ! If I were the husband, I should 
expect her to pinch both of mine.” 

“I think, sir, I will show Mr. Wymore what a justly 
enraged sister can do along the line you suggest.” She 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


256 

caught her brother by the lobe of each ear before he could 
place himself on his guard, exclaiming: “Retract in- 
stantly, sir ! ” 

“ I do, every syllable.” 

“ Ida, dear, I trust you will profit by the lesson I have 
given you in family discipline.” 

“ Thank you ; I shall, and I am quite sure Mr. Wymore 
has not been less obtuse than L” 

“Mr. Wymore,” said Lottie demurely, “will you now 
make your excuses to papa and mamma.'* ” 

“Shall I not first advise father to put on his ear muffs.? ” 
Albert asked. 

“When boys have just been punished, they should not 
be too pert. Good-afternoon, my dears.” 

Victor had seen in this interview, a phase of Lottie’s 
character that had previously been veiled to him. Hith- 
erto, he had looked only upon the majestic side ; but now 
he had seen her in the home circle, with all restraint re- 
moved. If she was queenly before, now she enraptured 
him. He would, if necessary, spend half his lifetime in 
winning the jewel, that he might be able to wear it the 
remaining half. 

Lottie accompanied Victor to her parents. When he 
had again made his excuses, they returned to their seats. 

“Mr. Wymore,” she said, “I am not sure that I am 
right in allowing you to leave in this manner. Don’t you 
see there might be an implied agreement upon my part to 
receive you as a suitor, after you shall have accomplished 
your mission to G , whether I wish to or not?” 

“Indeed, no! There are certain conditions to be met 
before I can become a suitor. I understand that until I 
can produce a certificate of admission to the bar, I am to 
stand in the same relation to you that any other acquaint- 
ance does, with whom you are on terms of friendship.” 

“That is as I understand the agreement, and,” with a 
smile, “in the meantime, should I wish to bestow my 
affections elsewhere, I am to be perfectly free to do so ? ” 

“Alas 1 that is only too true I ” Victor exclaimed with 
a grimace. “ But should such a dread catastrophe occur, 
please see that ‘ Died of a broken heart,’ is engraved on 
my tombstone.” 

“Oh ! ” she exclaimed as she gave a start and a quick 
laugh. “Please do not be disagreeable during the last 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 257 

hours of your stay with us. ‘Tombstone’ grates on my 
ears. ” 

“ I beg your pardon, I shall not so offend again.” 

“Thanks. Then I am not to be considered as in any 
sense bound by your having undertaken to fit yourself for 
becoming a lawyer.? ” 

“You are certainly not.” 

“I am not sure that I can honorably accept such un- 
selfish devotion. Anyway, since you have manifested 
so self-sacrificing a spirit, I am inclined to say that I will 
accept no offers until you shall have been admitted to 
the bar, provided you are diligent and do not require me 
to wait too long.” 

“What would be ‘ too long ? ’ ” 

“ Well, let’s see. I am now twenty-one — you see I am 
not ashamed of my age. In four years I will be an old 
maid, and that will never do. Well, say in /ess than four 
years.” 

“ I think half that time will be ample for my purpose.” 

“ Oh, do you ? Then I will see to it that you are fairly 
dealt with. ” 

“ 1 will never, since you say so, doubt but I shall be.” 


CHAPTER XXIII. 

JOHN VANDERMAN’s COAT. 

A DAY or two after the Graysons left Larue, Mr. Van- 
derman was much cast down on account of the Schuster 
j’udgment. 

He had never wronged a man out of a dollar, and for 
many years had been as faithful in his service to God as 
he knew how to be. He had always given liberally of 
his substance, both for the support of the gospel, and for 
charitable purposes. There had been no sacrifice he could 
make which would tend to the glory of God, that he had 
not made cheerfully. 

Then, why should he be required to endure this great 
injustice, in order to satisfy the avarice and revenge of 
so loathsome a creature as Schuster? 

Mr. Vanderman had just had a consultation with 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


258 

Major Wheaton, and the latter could give him no encour- 
agement. On his return home his wife saw that some- 
thing was amiss, but soon learned it was only the 
Schuster matter. 

“ Oh, is that all ? ” she asked on being told of her hus- 
band’s feelings. “Why, dear, where is your faith ” 

“That is the great trouble. After the promises of Car- 
ter, Maurice and Eva, and the gifts to our children, I feel 
that 1 should lift up my heart in praise ; but I can scarcely 
exercise faith enough to pray, to say nothing of praise. 
You must help me to get closer to the cross.” 

“ My dear, dear husband ! Do you not know that no 
one can help you except Him who hath said ‘ Come unto 
me all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give 
you rest ? ’ ” 

“To be sure I do,” he replied as his brow cleared, 
“except when He uses His creatures as His instruments, 
as He has you in quoting that text ; for no sooner had 
it passed your lips than I was able to appropriate the 
promise. ” 

The psalm that was read that evening was one of praise, 
and Mr. Vanderman’s prayer was one of deep contrition 
for having presumed to think that he merited exemption 
from the suffering common to humanity, and of earnest 
pleading that he and his might constantly be kept so close 
to the cross that none should ever lose sight of the fact 
that salvation from sin, pain, and care, is not because of 
personal merit, but because of the merit of the atone- 
ment, and in and through the blood of Christ, constantly 
applied. 

The following morning Mrs. Vanderman sent two of the 
housemaids upstairs to bring down such damaged cloth- 
ing as could be found, and which could be used by the 
deserving poor. The Vanderman cash contributions had 
been all they could afford, with the prospect of having to 
pay the Schuster judgment ; but old clothing had been 
called for, and Mrs. Vanderman could make up quite a 
package. 

In about half an hour the girls returned, loaded. All 
was thrown into a heap, and Mrs. Vanderman drew up 
her chair and began to look the clothing over. 

“Why!” she presently exclaimed. “We must not 
think of sending this coat away. It is the last one ever 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


259 


worn by Mr. Vanderman's father. It must have some 
camphor in the pockets, too, for I see the moths are at 
work on the lining.” 

Then she saw through a hole in the lining, some papers. 
On making an examination, she found that the bottom of 
the inside breast pocket had been ripped out. Slipping 
her hand through the rent, she extracted the papers, and 
then laid the coat down to see what they were. But 
scarcely had she opened them until she was unable to 
control her excitement. 

“ Call Mr. Vanderman ! ” she cried. Tell him not to 
have his team put away ! ” 

She had just seen her husband drive up from some part 
of the ranch. 

The girls hastily summoned Mr. Vanderman, and when 
he entered the room he found his wife on her knees, 
sobbing, while she was trying with uplifted eyes and 
voice to give expression to the praise and thanksgiving 
with which her soul was filled. 

“ My dear wife,” he said, as he dropped on his knees at 
her side and tenderly kissed her, “ what does this mean ? ” 

Mrs. Vanderman replied by pointing to the papers, and 
it was not long until he was as deeply agitated, and pour- 
ing out his soul in as sincere praise as was his wife. The 
missing papers were found. The following is a copy of 
the smaller one : 

‘^115,000.00. Lexington, Ky., Jan’y 10, 1854. 

‘‘Twelve months after date I promise to pay Jacob 
Schuster or order. Fifteen thousand dollars, with interest 
after maturity at six per cent. Value received. 

“ W. K. Roseman.” 

On the back of the note, and near the top, was written : 

“Note of John Vanderman for $22,500.00 held as 
collateral. H. M., Clk.” 

Then below in small hand, and evidently by an attor- 
ney, which was signed in the cramped hand of Schuster, 
was written : 

“15,000.00. Lexington, Ky., Oct. 15, 1854. 

“ Received of W. K. Roseman, Fifteen thousand dollars 
in full payment of the within note, for which I hold as 


26o 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


collateral security a note of John Vanderman, in amount 
$22,500.00, payable to said W. K. Roseman and endorsed 
to me. Said note, and a mortgage given to secure the 
payment of same, are now in my safe, which, owing to 
some defect in lock, cannot be opened. When said 
papers can be obtained, they are to be delivered to the 
said John Vanderman. 

“Jacob Schuster.” 

The larger paper bore date at Lexington, Ky. , October 
15, 1854. It set forth the fact that the mortgage given by 
John Vanderman to W. K. Roseman had been assigned 
to Jacob Schuster. Then followed a receipt from Rose- 
man for the amount of $22,500.00, and a satishiction of 
the mortgage, duly executed before the county clerk, under 
his seal, and attested by two witnesses. Everything was 
in legal form, and the evidence that John Vanderman’s 
note to W. K. Roseman had been paid, was complete. 

As Mr. Vanderman’s father came home ill and was soon 
delirious, dying without his mental faculties having been 
restored, it was now little wonder that he did not tell of 
his failure to take up his note and mortgage. 

Mr. Schuster had discovered that the mortgage had 
never been cancelled, and when he heard of the death of 
Roseman, the last witness to the transaction except him- 
self, he saw, as he thought, an opportunity not only to be 
revenged because of the refusal of Stella to occupy the 
place made vacant by the loss of his Rebecca, but also to 
add quite a sum to his already overflowing coffers. 

Stella and Jessie were soon apprised of the discovery, 
and assured that they would receive their marriage por-. 
tion, after all. 

The news was too good to keep long from Roy. As 
soon as possible Mr. Vanderman drove into Larue, and 
after acquainting his son with the discovery, called on 
Major Wheaton. The following telegram was soon 
forwarded : 

“W. J. Huxley, Esq., 

Lexington, Ky. 

“Missing papers in Schuster vs. Vanderman et al, 
found. If necessary, arrest Schuster. Papers will con- 
vict. Will be in Lexington Wednesday. 

“ L. J. Wheaton.” 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


261 


The major then wired Albert. An hour later a reply was 
received from Huxley, in which he asked the major to 
bring with him one of the grasshopper subscription papers. 

On arrival in Lexington, both Albert and Huxley were 
at the depot to meet the major. Mr. Huxley was im- 
patient to see the long-lost papers, so Major Wheaton de- 
cided to accompany him to his office, and later, to lunch 
with him, after which he would become the guest of the 
Graysons. 

On reaching the office, Huxley quickly examined the 
papers. Although all parties to them except Schuster were 
dead, there would be no trouble to prove the genuineness 
of the signatures. 

“Well,'' said Huxley, “I have not had Mr. Schuster 
arrested, nor do I think he should be. My candid opinion 
is, that his attorneys deserve a place in the penitentiary 
about as much as he ; but I can see no way of reaching 
them. 

“ Owing to Schuster's age, he would probably not get 
over a year. While he would dread an arrest and convic- 
tion, he would care little for the disgrace, and his son and 
clerks would conduct the business about as well without 
as with him, during his confinement. 

“ Now, of course we must not compound a felony ; but 
if you will let me manage him, I can hurt him much more 
than would a year at Frankfort." 

“ He should certainly be made to suffer for his rascality. 
What do you propose ? " 

“Did you bring one of your grasshopper subscription 
papers with you .? " As he took and glanced over the paper 
Huxley asked, “What are your fees in the case ! " 

“Well, had times been good in Kansas, I should have 
charged, in so important a case, a thousand dollars. 
Particularly one that has taken me away from other im- 
portant business as this has. 

“ But owing to the grasshopper scourge, Mr. Vanderman 
has lost money, and besides, he has contributed very 
liberally to the relief of the sufferers. Therefore, I am 
thinking of making my fee five hundred dollars." 

“Oh, that will not do at all. Times have been very 
good with him during the last few days, for he has been 
saved about fifty thousand dollars ; so I think one thou- 
sand each will be about right." 


262 


GOLD, GRACL, AND GLORY. 


Then Mr. Huxley laid his plan before the major. 

“It is no more than justice,” the latter said, “and not 
one-tenth of what such a villian deserves. The only ob- 
jection I see is, that it smacks a little too much of black- 
mail, or of compounding- a felony. If you can relieve us 
of any such charg-e or taint, then go ahead.” 

“Oh, that is easy enough for one who knows Schuster 
as I do.” 

They then called on Schuster’s attorneys. As soon as 
greetings had been exchanged, Huxley stated their busi- 
ness. 

“We have called,” he said, “to obtain a satisfaction 
and dismissal of Schuster’s judgment, and action. Then 
we must see and get through with him as quickly as 
possible, as my lunch will be ready at one o’clock.” 

He then produced the Roseman note and satisfaction of 
mortgage. 

On reading them the Schuster attorneys turned a little 
white, and then red in the face. They retired to their 
consultation room, and on their return brought the neces- 
sary satisfaction of judgment and order of dismissal of 
the case. 

“We do not wish to deliver them,” said one, “until 
we consult with our client, but shall certainly advise that 
we be allowed to do so.” 

“Very well,” returned Huxley. “Then come at once 
with us, for this matter must be settled up without 
delay. ” 

These Schuster attorneys knew Huxley well, and they 
also knew that v/hen he had a criminal to punish, he 
was inexorable. They did not like the look in his eyes. 

“ Gentlemen,” one of them remarked as they reached 
the street, “we certainly regret having been connected 
with such a case as this. Had we supposed such 
papers as yours were in existence, we never would have 
touched it.” 

“I presume not.” Huxley replied, dryly. 

Again their faces flushed, but they said nothing. 

Schuster was found in his office, and he greeted his 
callers with offensive politeness. Huxley proceeded at 
once to business. 

“Mr. Schuster,” he said, “will you be kind enough to 
read this document.?” He handed him the Roseman 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 263 

note of $15,000.00. Schuster took and glanced at it. As 
he was about to return it he asked : 

“ Veil, what about it ? 1 haf loan Muster Roseman feef- 

teen tousand tollar a goot many times back in thefeefties. 
He vas a awful goot coostomer, den. Hees note vas as 
goot as de gold, und he always pay goot interest, too. ' 
'Lhen he chuckled. 

“It seems you didn’t think his note quite so good when 
you loaned him the money for which that note was given. 
Will you please read the other side ? ” 

Schuster turned it over, and as he read, his face be- 
came livid with both rage and fear. 

“ It’s a forgery ! ’* he at length yelled with an oath, and 
started toward the stove. 

Instantly Huxley covered him with a revolver, while 
he said : 

“You infamous old scoundrel, if you move another 
step toward that stove. I’ll blow your brains out ! Hand 
me that note ! ” 

Schuster was glad enough to comply. When he 
tremblingly sat down, Huxley coolly took from his pocket 
the satisfaction of mortgage. 

“ Perhaps this is a forgery, too,” he said. “Perhaps 
these signatures, which every middle-aged and old man 
in Lexington knows, and can swear to, and this seal, — 
all are forgeries. Now, Mr. Schuster, please remember 
that we want no more movements toward the stove. 
When you shall have read this instrument, be sure you 
return it to me just as you receive it. -In other words, we 
want no more foolishness.” 

Huxley then handed Schuster the satisfaction. The 
money-lender was now completely wilted, but he was 
not long in deciding upon his course of action. 

“Veil, schentlemens,” he said, “I am awful sorry 
’bout dis beesness. I haven’t dc vaintest recollections of 
any money effer been paid on dot Vanerman note. I 
bought him of Roseman, und paid twenty tousand 
tollar for him. Put dose papers look pad ! If I was effer 
paid anytings, I doan remember him.” Then to his at- 
torneys, “ V^at you tinks I better do ?” 

“ We think you should satisfy the judgment and dismiss 
the case,” the senior member of the firm replied. “We 
have prepared the papers, but decided to see you before 


264 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


delivering them. We have carefully examined those you 
have just read, and they leave you with nothing what- 
ever to stand on.” 

“Veil, 1 guess you are right; but dot Roseman ! He 
schust beat me out of dot money ! Mr. Huxley, I vill 
cancel dot sclmgment, anyway.” 

His attorneys then handed the papers to Huxley. 

“Now, ril tell you, Mr. Schuster, what you, as a man 
ofhonor, should do,” Huxley said. “ Major Wheaton s 
fees in this case are one thousand dollars, and mine are 
the same. Mr. Vanderman has been to an expense, which 
with the costs in the case, aggregate three hundred and 
tliirty-four dollars. 

“Now, while we have no disposition to blackmailer 
threaten you with the penitentiary, compound a felony, 
or anything of that kind, although thousands of better 
men are now languishing behind prison bars for much 
smaller crimes, we do think Mr. Vanderman has a claim 
upon you. You have wantonly attempted to rob him of 
about fifty thousand dollars. If you have any senti- 
ments of honor left, you will pay his attorney's fees and 
expenses. ” 

“ Vy ! you wouldn’t ask me to go to Kansas und pay 
de oxpenses of as reech a man as Meester Vanerman } He 
must look out vor dem himself. It ish all I can afford, Mr. 
Huxley, to pay my own.” 

“I really think you should pay this account, Mr. 
Schuster, for you, alone, are responsible for his having 
had to go to this expense.” 

Schuster didn’t like the look in Huxley’s eyes any bet- 
ter than his attorneys had, from the start. 

“Mr. Schuster,’’ one of them remarked as blandly as 
he could, “ I am inclined to think as Mr Huxley does, 
that you should pay the account, and advise you to do 
so. ” 

The broker grated his teeth as he went to the door. 

“Shon !” he called, “write a check to W. J. Huxley 
vor two tousand tree hundred and tirty-four tollar. ” 

Huxley sat perfectly unconcerned, and not a word was 
spoken by either party until the clerk entered and meekly 
handed the check to his employer, who took and signed it. 

“ Scharge de amount to oxpense, Vanerman case,” he 
said. Controlling his rage the best he could, he handed 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 265 

the check to Huxley, saying, “ I am very busy, shentle- 
mens. If our interview is at an end, I vill go to vork.” 

“Mr. Schuster,” said Huxley, “before we retire, I de- 
sire to call your attention to another very important mat- 
ter. 

“The Kansas farmers have been almost impoverished 
by a visitation of grasshoppers. Subscriptions of as much 
as ten thousand dollars have been made by gentlemen in 
the East, who possess no greater wealth than you. Now, 
I arp aware of the fact that, although yours considerably 
exceeds one million dollars, you place a higher valuation on 
one dollar than most men do on ten. 1 do not, therefore, 
intend to ask for the amount we usually expect men of 
your wealth to contribute. But understanding that your 
charity account is not large, I do think you should not 
hesitate to give five thousand to this worthy charity,” 
and he laid the subscription paper on the broker’s desk. 

“ Five tousand tollar to de grasshopper zufferers ! ” he 
gasped. “Vat you take me vor? Avool? Not by a 
big sight ? ” he concluded with a volley of oaths. 

“ Oh, no ! Mr. Schuster,” Huxley, replied soothingly, 
“ I do not take you for a fool, by any means. Of course, 
I will not press the matter if you do not feel inclined to sub- 
scribe. You should certainly know your own business. 
Yet in view of your large wealth, you should not consider 
it a hardship, or more than your duty to do so. Almost 
the entire farming class of Kansas is without any means 
of support, and will be, until another crop is raised. 

“ Well, Major, let’s be going. We must go by the court 
house and file the Roseman satisfaction. Then we will 
return to my office and get these papers off to Frankfort, 
and by that time lunch will be ready. 

“ By the way ; when are you due at Mr. Grayson’s?” 

“ At five o’clock.” 

“ Oh, well, we will have plenty of time to get out those 
papers.” Flis eyes casually rested upon Schuster, and 
ao-ain that gentleman saw something he did not like. 

^As Huxley and the major said “Good day,” and were 
about to pass out, Schuster called to them. 

“ Pe seated, schentlemens,” he said, “ vile I speak to 
my attorneys in de next room.” 

In his agitation Schuster did not entirely close the door, 
and our friends heard much of what was said, 


266 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


Prefaced by a volley of oaths, Schuster began : 

“ Huxley vill rob me ! Vat am to do ? ” 

“Well,” the senior partner replied, “I have watched 
him very closely, but can see no way by which we can 
retaliate. He has not given a hint or threat of prosecu- 
tion, yet I know him, and if he leaves your office without 
your check for five thousand dollars, you will be arrested 
before night, and those papers with your perjury in the 
Vanderman case, will send you to the penitentiary in 
spite of fate.” 

“ If you hadn’t tole me it vas a sure case,” Schuster 
said with another oath, “ I would not haf brought de suit. 
I vas afraid of it, und you vas so sure dat you acreed to 
take it vor twenty per cent.” 

“ Oh, that is common enough. You said you had never 
been paid. Of course we believed you had, but we had 
no proof of it; nor was it any of our business. 

“ From what you told us, and from what your papers 
disclosed we saw a pretty good chance to make about a 
ten thousand dollar fee. But,” with a laugh, “our fee has 
gone up in smoke. 

“If you don’t want to put your name on Huxley’s 
paper, you don’t have to. But if you need us afterwards, 
you know where to find us.” 

They then returned to the main office. 

“Zee here, Meester Huxley ; if I gif you a check vor 
fife tousand tollar, vill dat be all you vill effer ask me to 
pay on account of de Vanerman case ? ” 

“Vanderman case, Mr. Schuster.? Why you surprise 
me ! 1 was not aware of the fact that had I asked you to 

pay anything on that account except his expenses, and 
that was simply put to you as a matter of justice. 

“So far as the Kansas grasshopper sufferers are con- 
cerned, I have only asked you to follow ^the example of 
many other men of great wealth. But you have a per- 
fect right to exercise your own judgment in the matter 
and give or refuse. While it would afford me great plea- 
sure to forward five thousand dollars contributed by you, 
you can, if you wish, deny me that pleasure.” 

Huxley was standing with his hand on the door knob, 
and as he ceased speaking he opened the door as if to 
pass out. But as Schuster began to speak again he closed 
it and stood, all attention. 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 267 

“ Veil, vat I mean is dis. If I gif you fife tousand fol- 
iar, vill you ask me to pay " 

Huxley shook his head. 

“ Do not put it that way, Mr. Schuster.” 

^ Den vill you suggest dat I ought to pay any bills, or 
vill you ask me if 1 will be pleased to make any more 
subscriptions ? ” 

“ I know of no other bills I could expect you to pay, 
nor have I any further subscriptions to solicit.” 

“ Den, if I pay fife tousand tollar to de grasshoppers, 
vill you promise not to haf me arrested on account of dis 
Vanerman business ” 

“Mr. Schuster, you surprise me again ! I have not said 
a word about having you arrested although you certainly 
deserve to be, and spend the remainder of your days in 
the penitentiary, or in breaking rock on a turnpike. No, 
Mr. Schuster, do not misunderstand me ; I am not here to 
compound a felony. 

“While I have no authority for saying so, still, I think 
I know the generous and forgiving spirit of Mr. Vander- 
man too well not to know that he would be very, very 
loth to prosecute a man even so bad as you who had con- 
tributed as generously as you will have done should you 
send five thousand dollars to the grasshopper sufferers of 
Kansas. ” 

Schuster called to the clerk. 

“ Shon ! ” he said, “ write Mr. Huxley a check vor fife 
tousand tollar und scharge to oxpense per dat Vanerman 
case. ” 

When “Shon” handed him the check, Schuster signed 
it, and with an oath, and his face at white heat, gave it 
Huxley, adding : 

“ Now go ! ” 

“Sir ! Not until you are in better humor, Mr. Schuster.” 

Then the lawyer took a seat and calmly eyed the broker 
in a manner that nearly frightened the wits out of that 
gentleman. 

“Oh, I begs your pardon, Meester Huxley. I vas so 
angry dat I hardly know my own name.” 

“Very well, Mr. Schuster. You will doubtless be more 
careful in the use of your tongue in future. 

“ Before I retire permit me to say that there some things 
Mr, Vanderman wt// expect. 


268 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


'' First. That you make no more threats and, Secondly, 
That you make no further attempt to execute those you 
have heretofore made, either to him or his oldest daughter, 
because that fair young creature refused to sell herself to 
such a loathsome devil as you. You have tried your little 
game once, but as a fellow-townsman, I advise you not 
to pull any more on that string. Good-day, Mr. Schuster. 
Good-day, gentlemen.” 

“ I think I can hold my own with you at the bar,” the 
major remarked when he and Huxley were out of hearing 
of Schuster’s office, “but I take off my hat to you as a 
collector of attorney’s fees, and solicitor for grasshopper 
subscriptions.” 

Huxley smiled. I am glad,” “he said, that Schuster’s 
attorneys were present, otherwise, they might attempt to 
take me on a charge of blackmail, or of compounding a 
felony. But no trouble awaits me on that score now.” 

The five thousand dollars was sent to five of the most 
needy Kansas counties. The Denton County Relief As- 
sociation did not profit any because of Mr. Schuster’s sub- 
scription. 

Huxley and the major filed and forwarded all necessary 
papers, settled costs, remitted balance to Mr. Vanderman, 
enclosing, also, receipts for attorney’s fees, gave a brief 
account of their interview with the money-lender, and 
then went to lunch. Exit, Mr. Schuster. 


CHAPTER XXIV. 

WILLOWDALE PLACE. 

While Menton’s letter made Mabel very happy at first, 
soon she was disposed to rebel at such unheard-of terms 
as he imposed. Then she was angry that he should pre- 
sume to think she loved him as a matter of course ; or if 
not now, that she would. After she had made herself 
miserable for about an hour over this feature of the letter, 
she took another look at his photograph. It was not long 
after she produced it until all trace of anger had departed, 
and then she began to exalt him into a hero of the highest 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 269 

type. About the time she reached the zenith with him 
and his heroism, dinner was announced. 

As Mabel tremblingly pinned on his badge, she thought 
Menton would surely wait for her in his coach. But 
when she reached it, her heart sank, for he was not there, 
and she was again filled with anger. She would not 
endure such treatment ! Her impulse was to throw his 
badge out of the window, and she obeyed it. But scarcely 
had it left her hand until, in her imagination, she saw his 
face as it appeared in her nightmare, when he cried out 
in such agonizing tones: — “Too late! Too late! Oh 
my Father, why should this have been 1 ” ■ 

Then, with remorse because of her hasty act, and a 
shudder, as that awful vision passed before her mind, she 
summoned all her pride and followed her friends into the 
dining car. 

Menton was occupying the same place he had at break- 
fast. When he saw the look of defiance in Mabel’s face, 
and that she did not wear his badge as he supposed she 
would, not having returned it, his face became as pale as 
it was when he left her the evening before. With a bow, 
he turned to the gentleman at his side, and did not again 
look toward Mabel’s table. She was not the only one 
who noticed the change in his countenance. 

“ What can it mean } ” Ida asked. 

“ I am sure I cannot tell,” Albert replied. 

Menton made no move to leave the table until the 
Grayson party had gone. 

Alas ! Poor Mabel I What a thorny path, indeed, is 
hers ! 

On arrival at East St. Louis, Menton joined the 
Graysons long enough to bid them good-bye. He shook 
hands with all except Mabel. He gave her a pleasant 
smile, a courtly bow% and jumped aboard his train. 

Victor told all good-bye, leaving Lottie till the last, and 
he w^as not sure but there was a slight trembling in the 
little hand she placed in his. 

“ If I WTite,” he said w'hile he retained her hand, “ will - 
you answer my letters. Miss — may I not in the future say 
—Lottie?” 

“Mr. Wymore, while you are going a little beyond 
the agreement, I think I will say yes to the first portion 


2/0 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY’. 


of your question. To the latter portion I will answer 
yes, also, on one condition.’’ 

“ I think you have but to name it.” 

^‘That I be permitted to call you Victor.” 

“So be it. Henceforth, let it be Lottie and Victor be- 
tween us. Good-bye until we meet two months hence.” 
He deftly raised her hand to his lips and joined Menton. 

The Graysons arrived in Lexington on Saturdaymorning. 
The reception in honor of Albert and Ida was postponed, 
on receipt of Major Wheaton’s telegram, until Wednesday. 

On Thursday, the party resumed their journey to Wil- 
lowdale Place, and Albert wired Mr. Longworthy accord- 
ingly. About half-past three o’clock in the afternoon of 
Saturday, they arrived at Utmore, where Mr. Longworthy 
met them. 

Twenty minutes after leaving Utmore, the road turned 
around a bend in a creek, and our friends came in full 
view of a palatial residence some four miles distant, while 
rich, well cultivated fields intervened. 

“ Oh, what a magnificent place ! ” exclaimed Ida. “I 
wish that were to be our home, Albert. I think I should 
never want to live elsewhere.” 

“I hope you never may,” Mr. Longworthy remarked 
with a smile. 

“Surely,” she cried eagerly, “that cannot be Willow- 
dale Place .? ” 

As Mr. Longworthy looked into her face, he thought 
that if she and her husband were only as fair in their 
spiritual as physical being, what a life of usefulness lay 
before them ! What a blessing they would be to the 
hundreds of human beings who would be almost as much 
dependent on them for happiness as they had been upon 
their white masters before the war. 

The rest of the party were not much less excited than 
Ida. With that eager look upon her face, Mr. Longworthy 
could not keep her long in suspense. 

“That, Mrs. Grayson, is Willowdale Place, and we arc 
now upon your husband’s estate. We entered upon it 
when we turned the bend in the road and came in view 
of what I hope will long be to you a happy home.” 

“ If it is as pleasant within as it is beautiful and grand 
without, I am sure I shall never want another.” 

“I think you will find it equally as attractive within. 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 27 1 

There are many matters of importance that I did not 
write about^ leaving- details until your arrival. 

“ Mr. Grayson said to me on his death-bed that he had 
for several years intended this place for his nephew and 
namesake. Until about a month before he met with his 
fatal accident, he had only a sufficient number of rooms 
furnished for his comfort, and that of the necessary serv- 
ants. But I think he must have had some premonition 
of his death, for he then gave the house a thorough over- 
hauling, and furnished it throughout. He purchased 
everything through a Mr. Lufton, of New York, his agent 
for the handling of a large block of railroad and other 
stocks. When he had completely repaired and furnished 
the house he closed up all except the rooms previously 
used. I asked why he was making such changes. ‘ I 
hardly know myself,' he replied. ‘ It is only a whim of 
mine.’ ” 

At the mention of Mr. Lufton’s name, Ida gave a start 
of surprise. 

“ Do you know the Christian name of that Mr. Lufton, 
or his initials ? ” she asked. 

“ R. J. ,” he said after referring to his memoranda. ‘‘I 
think he handles other business for his customers, but his 
principal avocation is to look after the interests of the 
larger stockholders of the Q. & V. railroad.” 

“Why, was Mr. — excuse me, Albert — I meant Uncle 
Albert, a stockholder in that road ? ” 

“ Yes.” Then after referring to his memoranda again. 

He had of such stock, three hundred thousand dollars, 
at par value, one half of which goes to your father-in-law, 
and the remainder to his wife.” 

They were all grouped together as much as possible in 
order to hear all Mr. Longworthy had to say. When he 
made his last statement Ida sprung to her feet. 

“ I must kiss my business partners,” she said as she 
gayly kissed both Mr. and Mrs. Grayson. 

Why,” asked Mr. Longworthy of Albert, “ is your wife 
a stockholder in the Q. & V. road ? ” 

“ Yes. She has of its stock about four hundred and sixty 
thousand dollars. Her aunt, brother and two cousins 
each have about an equal amount. Our families will now 
control about three-fourths of the stock. 

‘‘The Lavernes have been buying it up as fast as it 


272 GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 

came on the market. I presume you understand that it is 
a short line ? ” 

“Yes. Mrs. Grayson, what dividend has your stock 
been paying ? ” 

“Five per cent, is all we have had declared, and the 
remainder of the profits, since we have controlled the road, 
we have had applied to its improvement and extension.” 

^ ‘ That accords with your uncle’s notes. But there goes 
the whistle for our station. I suppose we may expect you 
at church to-morrow ? ” 

‘ ‘ Oh, yes, ” Albert replied. ‘ ‘ But you are going with us, 
of course ? ” 

“I presume I shall have to, or walk,” was answered 
with a smile, “as my wife is at Willowdale Place, looking 
after matters a little.” 

“Oh, Mr. Longworthy,” exclaimed Ida,” you cannot 
imagine what a dear friend of yours we met in Kansas 
last week.” 

“Not Dr. H ? ” 

“Yes, we did. He will officiate at a triple wedding in 
our family when we return to Kansas. Then we are to 

bring the entire bridal party, and Dr. and Mrs. H here 

for a two months’ visit — perhaps three. The doctor has 
promised to divide the time with us, and if you manifest 
any selfishness, we will not let you have him at all.” 

“God bless Dr. H ! ” Mr. Longworthy ejaculated 

fervently. “ His is one of the purest and loveliest Chris- 
tian characters I ever knew. Brothers could not love each 
other more than do we. 

“ But here we are. I am glad to be the first to welcome 
you to Willowdale.” 

He led the way to two carriages that had been pur- 
chased at the time the house was furnished. Both were 
of the best of workmanship and finest finish, and bore a 
silver plate on which was engraved : — 

“GRAYSON. 

Willowdale Place.” 

They were exactly alike except in size, one being in- 
tended to seat four and the other six. To the larger, w'ere 
attached two large, almost snow-white horses, arrayed in 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


273 


richly mounted harness, while to the other were two 
equally large, coal blacks, with harness of the same make 
and finish as the other. 

The coachmen were dressed in a handsome livery. 
Beside each sat a boy about seventeen years old, also in 
livery. When the latter saw the Grayson party approach- 
ing they were quickly on the ground, holding the carriage 
doors open. 

“Boys," said Mr. Longworthy, “Mr. Grayson and his 
wife ; these are their friends." 

As the party pleasantly acknowledged the introduction 
to their coachmen and footmen, be assured the latter 
made their best bows. 

“Do not drive too fast, boj'S," said Mr. Longworthy. 
Then he turned to Albert : “Excuse me, Mr. Grayson, for 
taking matters in hand. When I shall have carried out your 
uncle’s instructions and put you in full possession, I will 
not transgress further.” 

“There is no cause to apologize, Mr. Longworthy, 
when you are only doing us a kindness.” 

“Then I will suggest that my little friend here. Major 
Wheaton and I lead the way in the smaller carriage, while 
the remainder follow in the larger one.” 

This arrangement just suited Ethel. She had taken 
quite a fancy to the pastor, and kept him busy during the 
mile-drive answering questions and explaining everything 
in sight. 

It was a straight drive north on a gravel road built after 
the manner of turnpikes. On each side was a row of 
shade trees, and which, in summer, especially, made it 
an exceedingly pleasant one. It was a gentle slope up- 
ward to the top of a beautiful landswell, on which was 
situated the future home of Albert and Ida. 

The “House,” as it was known on the estate, which 
was of brick, with marble finishings, was built on the high- 
est point of land on the plantation and was almost princely 
in extent and arrangement. In addition to the palatial 
scale upon which it was constructed, its elevated situation 
gave it a most imposing appearance. 

Surrounding the house were shade and ornamental trees, 
shrubbery, vines and flowers of almost every conceivable 
kind known to the climate, all evincing the most pains- 
taking care, while back of the house was an orchard con- 
18 


274 GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 

taining an equally large variety of fruit trees and small 
fruits. 

The garden attached to the house contained several 
acres, and in the whole, not a weed was to be seen. 

About an eighth of a mile northeast of the house, was 
an immense barn capable of holding one hundred head of 
horses or mules. Then there were stables and sheds, store- 
houses, cribs, and every outbuilding necessary for such an 
extensive plantation, and all in good repair. In fact, there 
was nothing “run down ” about the premises. 

In close proximity to the barn, were several stock lots 
into which had been brought, by order of the overseer and 
at the suggestion of Mr. Longworthy, all the horses, mules, 
cattle and hogs on the estate, that the new proprietor 
might have an opportunity to inspect as much of his pos- 
sessions on arrival, as possible. 

Between the house and garden, and two hundred yards 
back from the former, was a single row of neat, nicely 
painted cottages, with a street one hundred feet wide, 
lying on the south side. Two hundred yards on each 
side of the house another row of cottages set in on the 
south side of the street, extending east and west, equally 
distant from the house. Altogether, there were about one 
hundred of these cottages. 

Three hundred yards from the house, on the east side, 
was a good-sized school-house, while at the same distance 
on the west, was a large frame church. 

On the opposite side of the street from the school-house 
was a one-story hall capable of seating at least nine hun- 
dred persons, in which the colored people could meet to 
amuse or entertain themselves in any way they chose, 
except one. While they could discuss any questions of the 
day, political or otherwise, among themselves, no one not 
employed upon the estate was permitted to deliver a 
political speech, it mattered not to what party he belonged. 
If the employees upon that plantation desired to hear 
political questions discussed by others than themselves, 
they must go elsewhere to hear them ; but among them- 
selves there was the greatest freedom of speech and polit- 
ical action. 

This hall was used more in the way of giving concert 
and literary entertainments, than for all other purposes, 
combined. 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


275 


In the rear a very neat stage had been fitted up, with 
all necessary scenery and curtains, while on the west 
side of the stage were two boxes, each capable of seating 
eight or ten persons. These had been planned by Mr. 
Grayson for the use of himself and friends, and were never 
occupied by the colored people. 

There were two other groups of cottages on the planta- 
tion, each possessing all the advantages of those near the 
house. 

Nearly all the negroes belonging to the plantation, old 
and young, were assembled to extend a welcome to Albert 
and Ida. More than four hundred men were employed, 
and including women and children, not less than thirteen 
hundred persons would largely depend on the new pro- 
prietor for the means to make them contented and happy. 

As the new arrivals neared the house the scene became 
more and more lovely. When within about a quarter of 
a mile of their destination, Ethel exclaimed : 

“Why, just see all those colored people ! What can 
they be doing ? " 

“Wait a few minutes, my dear,” the pastor replied, 
“and then you will see for yourself much better than I 
can tell you.” 

The little girls were in front ; then came the boys, 
women and men, all in holiday attire. 

Soon after Mr. Longworthy replied to Ethel, the colored 
band, an excellent one, by the way, struck up in their soft- 
est strains “ Home, Sweet Home,” when half the column 
marched across the road, the little girls scattering as they 
went, a plentiful supply of such flowers as were still in 
bloom. When the moving portion reached the opposite 
side of the road they turned and faced inward. 

As the carriages passed through the lines the occupants 
were greeted with the most enthusiastic evidences of wel- 
come, such as bows, smiles, and nods, while various ex- 
clamations could be heard, such as, “ Dah he is ! Dat mus' 
be his wife by his side ! Laws, but ain’t dey hansuni ? ” 

“ If dat’s his wife, it’s hard to tell which am de prettiest, 
his wife ersistahs. I tell yo’ none ob um is to be sneezed 
at.” 

“But we’ll s’prise em fob we gits fruh.” 

“ Hush ! yo’ fool niggah, er yo’ll let de cat out ob de 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


276 

When our friends reached the end of the columns of 
negroes, they passed under an arch upon which, tastily 
arranged of evergreens, were the words : 

“Welcome Home.” 

The band ceased playing when the arch was passed, 
the carriages stopped, and the young footmen were at the 
sides and opened the doors. 

On alighting, the pastor introduced his wife, a pleasant 
looking lady of about thirty-five, and his only child, a 
daughter, named Ella, who was a few months older than 
Ethel. Then he introduced the overseer, Mr. Rossington, 
a man about forty-five years of age, and the book-keeper 
and cashier, Mr. Lemley, who was about forty. The 
former was a widower and the latter an old bachelor. 
They were gentlemen both by birth and education. A 
more appropriate name for each, had not custom other- 
wise decreed, would have been General Manager and 
Steward. 

Mr. Rossington was the son of a Southern planter who 
was impoverished by the war. Mr. Lemley was left a 
fortune by his father, a New Y"ork banker, and lost it all 
by the absconding of his cashier. 

‘ ‘ Mr. Longworthy,” said ]\Ir. Rossington after all in- 
troductions had been made, “the men are very anxious 
to get through with their duties for the day. I think Mr. 
Grayson and his friends should drive at once to the stock 
yards, so that everything may be returned to the proper 
places as soon as possible.” 

“ Yes ; it is getting late, and I think your suggestion is 
a good one. Don’t you, Mr. Grayson .? ” 

“ As politicians say, sometimes, ‘ We are in the hands 
of our friends,’ was replied with a smile. 

“ But you and your wife and daughter will remain over 
Sunday with us, of course ? ” 

“We had intended to remain until evening, so as to 
give you what assistance we can, and then return home.” 
Then to his wife, “ What do you say, Maggie ? ” 

“ Oh, do stay ! ” said Ida. 

“Well,” Mrs. Longworthy replied, “since Mr. and Mrs. 
Grayson desire it, I see no reason why we should not. 
Jim can return and explain our absence, and we can at- 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 277 

tend church to-morrow as easily from here as from the 
parsonage." 

The party then re-entered the carriages. Mr. Rossing- 
ton and Ella Longworthy rode with the pastor, 
while room was made in Albert’s carriage for Mrs. Long- 
worthy, and Mr. Lemley returned to his books. 

When the carriages started, the negroes, who were out 
for a good time and wanted to take in everything in sight, 
fell in behind, and the band struck up a lively air. 

Albert was astonished to find himself the owner of so 
much live stock. No special mention had been made of 
it in the letters he had previously received, and it was a 
complete surprise. 

“Am I to understand that all this stock goes with 
Willowdale Place," he asked, “and belongs to me.^" 

“You certainly are, Mr. Grayson," the overseer re- 
plied. ‘‘ It is all your property." 

Half an hour was spent in looking at the stock, which 
was no insignificant fortune in itself, when the order was 
given to return to the house. 

On entering, Albert remarked to Mr. Longworthy that 
he did not know his uncle had put his servants in livery. 

“ He did not," the pastor said. “ That which you see 
is very much like the livery formerly worn here. 

“ As soon as it was learned that the future master was 
young, and would bring with him a young wife, the 
negroes decided at what they call their ‘Town meeting,' 
upon a livery. The house servants were appointed a 
committee to determine what it should be, and this is the 
result. 

“ The colored people have some very aristocratic 
notions. While, if you object to it, of course they will lay 
it aside ; but I am sure you will make them much happier 
if you permit them to retain it." 

“Well, I have no such aristocratic notions myself; but 
if they make it a matter of their own, I see no reason why 
I should interfere. 

“What do you think, Ida, of a Kansas clerk coming 
out with servants in livery ? " Albert asked. 

“I think we are justified in putting our servants in 
livery if any other family in the state is. Besides, it is a 
very neat costume." 

Clara, the housekeeper, was a comely, light mulatto. 


2/8 GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 

about thirty-seven years of ag^e. Her husband, George, 
was also a mulatto of about forty, and the butler. 

Clara had hastened to the house so as to be ready to 
receive Albert and his party. 

“An' dis am de young mastah an’ mistess? ” she said 
as they entered the outer hall. “May de good Lawd 
bress yo’ bdfe ! Ef yo's as good lookin' inside as yo’ is 
out, yo’s got a powful happy life befo’ yo'.” 

The outer hall was large. On leaving it they passed 
through two or three rooms, all of which were richly fur- 
nished, after which they found themselves in a large and 
brilliantly lighted parlor, although it was now only about 
sunset. The carpets were of the finest oriental patterns, 
while the furnishings of the room nearly took their breath. 
They passed from the large parlor into a smaller one 
which was as luxuriously and tastefully furnished as the 
other. Here Clara asked them to be seated, when she 
touched a bell, and soon four mulatto girls, followed by 
three young men of the same color, appeared. 

“Show de ladies an’ gemmen to dere rooms,” said 
Clara. 

Then they passed out into another hall, and up a broad, 
winding stairway. When Albert and Ida entered their 
apartments, which consisted of a suite of four rooms, they 
were nearly stupefied with amazement at the beauty of 
their surroundings. The rooms were not less richly fur- 
nished than those below, but in addition, were decorated 
with flowers in such manner as to give them the most 
beautiful and inviting appearance of any they had ever 
entered. 

On an arch over a marble mantel were the words, again 
of evergreens, but tastefully ornamented with flowers : — 

“God Bless Our Home.” 

“Amen !” Albert exclaimed fervently, as his eyes fell 
on the old time motto. 

A mulatto named Bob, who was about twenty-two 
years of age, had been selected as Albert’s valet, while 
Bob’s sweetheart, Kate, a daughter of the butler and 
housekeeper, was agreed upon as Ida’s maid. This was, 
in each case, a very fitting selection, as Bob and Kate 
were soon to be married. 

Three-quarters of an hour after entering their rooms, 


• GOLD, GRACE. AND GLORY. 279 

all were again assembled in the larger parlor where the 
Longworthys had awaited their host and hostess. 

Soon a boy about eleven years old, named Reck, and 
who was as black as night, entered, bearing a silver 
waiter, and on it was a small, neatly bound autograph 
album, and also pen and ink. Reck advanced to within 
a few feet of Albert, stopped, made a bow, as if to deliver 
an oration, threw his ^head back, while mischief was 
lurking in every sparkle of his eyes. Then he suddenly 
dropped them to the floor, scratched his head, and after 
standing for a moment as if in deep thought, glanced up 
shyly. 

“ ’Scuse me, ladies an’ gemmen,” he said. “ I’se done 
fohgot what I’se gwine to say.” 

All felt an almost irresistible inclination to laugh at his 
comical air. 

“Was it something about the autograph album?” 
Albert asked. 

“Oh, yes! Now Tsegot it. Dat autumgraph word’s 
what frew me off. 

“Ladies an’ gemmen, I’se ’structed by de’ception com- 
mittee to ’quest dat yo’ favor dem wif a line er two ober 
yo’ sig — signaters in dis — What yo’ call dat book ? ” 
looking at Albert. 

“Autograph album.” 

— autum grass albon, an’ foh which de committee 
will evah be tankful.” 

Then he ducked his head, marched up to Albert and 
politely held the waiter out to him. Albert took the album 
and wrote : — 

“May our relations ever continue as cordial as the 
welcome you have given us. 

Albert Grayson.” 

Then Reck went to Ida who wrote : 

“ We come in love, and to be loved. 

Ida Grayson.” 

The boy passed around to each one, and all wrote 
something. When all had written, he returned to the 
place where he first stopped. 

“ Ladies an’ genmen,” he said. “ I hab de honnah to 
tener de committie’s tanks,” ducked his head again and 
I’etired, when all indulged in a hearty laugh. 


28 o 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORV. 


“There is something brewing,” Mr. Grayson said. 
“That boy wanted our names for some special purpose, 
and I think he would give his best dozen marbles for the 
privilege of telling what,” 

Ella’s eyes shone a little too brightly, and her father 
shook his head at her. 

“Suppose” he said, “we look over the house. Per- 
haps you would like to see more of your home than you 
have yet seen.” 

“This is the room from whence Mr. Grayson passed 
into rest,” Mr. Longworthy remarked while passing 
through one. 

“Albert,” said Ida, before leaving it, “I propose that 
we call this the chapel ? ” 

“ I was just thinking it would be the place in which to 
hold family worship.” 

The pastor looked at Albert inquiringly. 

“Then you intend to erect a family altar.? ” 

“We do. Mr. Longworthy, after this evening I shall 
expect you to conduct our wmrship while you remain with 
us. But you must excuse me, if, on this first night in 
our own home, I feel it to be my duty to conduct it my- 
self.” 

“ My brother, you are right. May God bless you both, 
and make your altar a power of good ! ” 

Just before dinner, Reck again made his appearance 
with his silver waiter. This time he bore a card of invita- 
tion, addressed in a good business hand to each one : 

“You are respectfully invited to attend a combined 
concert and reception to be given in honor of Mr. and 
Mrs. Albert Grayson at Willowdale Place Concert Hall at 
eight o’clock this evening.” 

Then followed the names of the committee. The card 
was gotten up in the best style of which the Willowdale 
News was capable. 

“ Reck,” said Albert, “say to the committee that we 
accept the invitation with much pleasure.” 

Dinner was announced early that everything might be 
gotten out of the way in time for all the servants to at- 
tend the concert. 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


281 


CHAPTER XXV. 

THE CONCERT AND SABBATH. 

At a quarter of eight o’clock Reck again entered the 
parlor. He announced that the reception committee 
would be at the south front door in ten minutes for the 
purpose of escorting the party to the concert hall. 

At the time mentioned, our friends appeared at the 
door and were met by Bob and the other young men who 
had conducted them to their rooms, and two more who 
were nearly full-blooded negroes. They did not at first 
recognize their attendants of the afternoon. 

The committee had doffed their livery, and were dressed 
in black broadcloth coats, doeskin pants, black satin vests, 
kid gloves, shoes which shone until you could almost 
see your face in them, and high silk hats ; white shirt 
fronts, collars and cuffs were of immaculate whiteness. 
On the breast of each was a large, white rosette, from 
which depended a wide white ribbon about eight inches 
long, on which was printed in gilt letters : 

“Reception Committee. 

OF 

WiLLOWDALE PlACE CONCERT TrOUPE. 

Bob was chairman. 

“De committee,” he said, “ hab de honah of ’scorting 
Mistah an’ Missus Albert Grayson, wif dere frens, to de 
concert hall. Will de ladies an’ genmen be pleased to 
follow de committee ? ” 

Bob stood with his hat partially raised from his head, 
his body slightly inclined, and with all the grace of a 
French dancing master. When he finished his speech, 
he replaced his hat and started, the others falling in by 
twos. 

When the hall was reached, it was found to be crowded 
to its utmost capacity. It was never so nicely decorated 


282 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


with plants, flowers and evergreens, before. Old time 
mottoes were on every hand, all expressive of the kindly 
feeling of the blacks, such as “Welcome, thrice Wel- 
come,” “ May God Bless your Coming,” “With Joy We 
Greet You,” etc. 

As the party entered, the leader clapped his hands three 
times, when all arose to their feet and the orchestra began 
an overture. Our friends were conducted to one of the 
boxes, and when seated the conductor again clapped his 
hands, when the audience also sat down. 

“I am not acquainted with the program,” Mr. Long- 
worthy remarked to Albert, “but it is my opinion that 
you should be prepared to make a short speech.” 

“I never delivered an extemporaneous address in my 
life,” Albert replied with a grimace. 

“ I presume you can do as well as Reck, can’t you ? ” 

It was largely a concert by the children, and lasted 
about an hour and a half. It was quite a pleasant surprise, 
and the Graysons and their guests were struck with the 
unexceptionable language of most of those who partici- 
pated, Reck among the number. 

The reason better English was not used off the stage 
may be attributed to the fact that the few hours drill re- 
ceived daily in school, had not yet sufficed to overcome 
the force of habit and almost constant association. 

The orchestra was a good one, one of the teachers of 
the home school being its leader. 

The principal of the home school conducted the con- 
cert. He and the leader of the orchestra were born on 
the plantation, and had graduated about three years be- 
fore, at Berea College, in Kentucky, where both whites 
and blacks are admitted. While there was the usual 
negro accent, the language of each was as pure as that of 
any member of the Grayson party. 

The last piece on the program was an old plantation 
melody in which the audience was invited to join. 

“When we reach the last stanza of this relic of slave 
times,” the leader said in announcing it, “the reception 
committee will please conduct Mr. Albert Grayson to the 
stage. ” 

The old melody was sad, yet so amusing, and then 
so touching were the words, and the negroes entered 
into it with such spirit, that about half the time our 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 283 

friends were moved to tears, and the remainder, con- 
vulsed with laughter. 

The committee timed themselves so as to reach Albert 
as the last line was completed. This time they carried 
their hats in the most approved fashion. 

“ Mistah Grayson,” said chairman Bob, “ de committee 
now hab de pleasuh ob inviting yo' honah to walk on to 
de stage, an’ we beg assuah yo’, sah, dat yo’ are in de 
ban’s ob yo’ frens.” 

As Albert arose to follow, the committee turned and 
conducted him in front of the audience to a door on the 
east side, and when the center of the stage was reached, 
they halted. 

“Mistah chairman!” said Bob. “I hab de pleasuh, 
sah, of introducing to yo’, Mistah Albert Grayson, late of 
de State of Kansas an’ now de propritor ob Willowdale 
Place.” 

“ Mr. Grayson,” said the conductor as he offered his 
hand, which Albert gave a cordial shake, “you and your 
wife come to us strangers. But it will not be our fault if 
you and we are strangers long. We hope and believe 
that you will soon have as warm a place in our hearts, 
and we in yours, as subsisted between your lamented 
uncle and those to whose happiness he contributed so 
much. 

“ We are not here to find fault with his predecessors, 
but to say that, having lived among our race the greater 
portion of his life, and being guided by philanthropic 
motives, he knew how to sympathize with us and con- 
tribute to our happiness. 

“ On taking possession of this plantation heat once set 
about making of those who served him, a happy people. 
In less than a year not a vestige of what had been deemed 
good enough for us was left, and every house, church, 
hall, school and other buildings, and conveniences for 
the colored people, were erected. 

“ While your uncle was strict in discipline, so much so 
that gross immorality and dishonesty were always 
punished by an immediate dismissal from his service, he 
cared for and loved us, and loved us well. Consequently 
we mourned when he was taken from us, and we mourn 
still. But while we mourn the lost, we are glad it was 
his mandate that we transfer our service to you, 


284 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


“ We believe we know more of you than do you of us, 
for when we learned who it was that would be master 
here, we wrote to the pastor of the colored church in 
Larue, asking that he advise us fully as to your character 
and habits, and the reply filled our hearts with joy. There- 
fore, we have tendered this concert and reception, that 
we might have an opportunity of becoming quickly ac- 
quainted. 

“ In closing, permit me to say that while you find on 
your estate, old and young, not less than thirteen hundred 
of our race, yet in all that number you will not have a 
single grievance to redress. 

“ May God grant that, in the far distant future, when 
it shall be said to you, ‘ It is enough, come up higher, ’ 
my successor may be able to say to yours, ‘ He left no 
grievance to be redressed.’ 

“ Ladies and gentlemen, I now have the pleasure 
of introducing to you Mr. Albert Grayson, proprietor of 
Willowdale Place.” 

No statesman ever received a more genuine ovation 
than did Albert from that audience of negroes. He stood 
and waited for fully two minutes before they would permit 
him to speak. 

“My friends,” — he said, when quiet was at last restored, 
— “ for such I find you to be, it is utterly impossible for 
me to tell you how much we appreciate and are touched 
by the cordial welcome you have given us, or how much 
I feel the weight of the responsibility that rests upon me. 

“ It was never my pleasure to meet the uncle to whom 
I am indebted for these vast possessions, but I am some- 
what acquainted with his life and character,' and love his 
memory well. ■ 

“ I have all to learn in the management of this place. 
While my father and uncle were reared amid surroundings 
similar to these, my life has been spent in city and town. 
But,, nevertheless, I shall apply myself assiduously and 
endeavor to prove an apt scholar, and henceforth my home 
will be at Willowdale Place. I cannot stay with you long 
now, and other interests will occasionally call me else- 
where, yet here the greater portion of our time will be 
spent. 

“It is my intention to acquire as perfect a knowledge 
of the business and interests involved as possible, not 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 285 

only that I may be able to conduct them to my own ad- 
vantage, but yours as well. 

“So far as you are concerned, it is not my desire, if it 
can be avoided, in the interest of discipline and the hap- 
piness of all, to make a single change. I understand that 
most of you were born on the plantation and have known 
no other home. It would only be in the discharge of a 
most unpleasant duty that 1 would ever order one of you 
to go. But like my uncle, I cannot tolerate vice or dis- 
honesty ; yet, from what I have already learned, I think 
we shall have little trouble on that score. 

“ We come to be your friends, and not your enemies. 
We shall endeavor to show by our daily walk that we are 
humble followers of the same Christ I am told many of 
you love and serve. We hope to show you, also, that 
much as we value ^his fair estate, we value the inheritance 
we have above, far more, not only than this, but all the 
fair inheritances of the world. 

“ I am not apprised as to your further program, if, in- 
deed, it is not already exhausted. But before you disperse 
I would like to introduce you to my wife, parents and 
sisters, and then we would like to take every one of you 
by the hand. 

“ I again thank you for the kind and affectionate recep- 
tion you have given us.” 

Albert was frequently interrupted with applause, and 
at the close of his remarks was tendered another ovation. 
He was shown to a seat on the stage, when the conductor 
arose. 

“ Mr. Grayson has only anticipated our program,” the 
conductor said, “except that we shall be accorded a 
greater pleasure than we dared ask, for we are confident 
his friends will not disappoint us. 

“But, ladies and gentlemen, you must remember that 
it is no easy task to shake hands with such, an audience 
as this. Please do not imagine that you are grasping an 
ax, a hoe, or plow handle, as you take their hands, or 
they may never wish to undergo a like ordeal. 

“ Will the reception committee invite Mr. Grayson’s 
wife, parents and sisters to come upon the stage ? ” Again 
to the audience : “ You will enter by the east door, give 

your hand, pass out by the northeast door, and remain on 
the grounds until we are ready to inform our neighbors 


286 GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 

on the adjoining plantations that Mr. Grayson has 
arrived.'’ 

When the remainder of the party reached the stage, Ida 
clasped Albert’s arm with both hands and turned, first to 
the conductor, and then to the audience, while her face 
was flushed with excitement and happiness. 

“ Friends,” she said, “ let me say a few words before 
you take our hands. I do not intend to make a speech, 
but I do wish to make a request. 

“My husband has told you that we must go away for 
a few weeks, but we shall return for the happy Christmas 
time. 

“ There are a great many of you, and it will be a good 
while before we can learn to know all your faces. After 
we return, I do not want to meet any of you at any place 
and not know where you belong. Therefore, I ask you 
to appoint a committee of five young men who can write 
a neat hand. I wish this committee to take the names of 
every man, woman and child on the estate. 

“ When the members of the committee shall have been 
appointed, I would like to have them call upon me before 
entering upon their duties. I will suggest that they call 
at nine o’clock Monday morning. 

“ I never expected to find as happy a home this side of 
Heaven as I believe I shall have here. May God bless you 
all, and bring each of you to a perfect knowledge and en- 
joyment of His great love ! I shall join heartily with my 
husband in his efforts to make you happy, and hope to 
always see you as much so as you have made us.” 

The applause at the close was as great as that which 
greeted Albert’s remarks. 

“ How will you appoint the committee suggested by 
Mrs. Grayson ? ” the conductor asked. 

A colored man arose. 

“I move yo’, sah,” he said, with great dignity, “ dat 
de whole mattah be referred to de zecutive committee, an’ 
dat dey hoi’ a special meetin’ at de close ob de furder 
exercises ob de ebening. ” 

The motion was seconded all over the house, and when 
put to vote, carried unanimously. It was then announced 
that the executive committee, of which the conductor was 
chairman, would meet at the close of the outdoor exer- 
cises. 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


287 

The orchestra struck another lively air, while those upon 
the stage led the way, and after the handshaking, passed 
outdoors. As the room was being cleared the reception 
committee conducted Major Wheaton and the Long- 
worthy s to the stage. 

“Will de ladies an’ gemmen again follow de commit- 
tee ? ” said Chairman Bob, who conducted them to a stand 
specially erected for the occasion. 

The October night was warm and pleasant. There was 
no moon, but the stars were out in all their splendor. 

“You will soon see your colored friends send up in 
smoke several hundred dollars of their earnings,” Mr. 
Longworthy remarked to Albert, as soon as the commit- 
tee were out of hearing. 

The committee on fireworks took their places in another 
stand, about one hundred yards distant. 

Perhaps two dozen large skyrockets were sent up, after 
which followed design after design, each more beautiful 
and awe-inspiring than the one which preceded it, until, 
at last, there came a dozen special pieces manufactured 
for the occasion, the beauty and grandeur of which were 
beyond all power of description. As the last was fading 
away the committee again approached. 

“Bob,” said Albert as he arose, “ you must give the 
people to understand how m.uch we appreciate this beau- 
tiful exhibition, and say to them that they will never have 
cause to regret giving it.” 

“Thank yo’, sah. I beg to assuah yo’, sah, dat yo’ is 
no happier dan we is in being able to c’n’tribit to yo’ 
pleasuh,” Bob replied with all the dignity required of the 
chairman of the reception committee. “ Dis, ladies an’ 
gemmen, concludes de exercises ob de ebening, an’ de 
committee will now hab de honnah ob ’scorting yo’ to de 
House.” 

“You may be surprised,” Mr. Longworthy said, when 
the party was again seated in the parlor, “that our col- 
ored friends should have been able to give such an exhi- 
bition on so short a notice. 

“ Mr. Grayson gave out the information that you would 
succeed him, on the next day after his mishap, and a day 
or two before his death, the letter from Larue was re- 
ceived. They then entered into telegraphic communica- 
tion with the house of whom they purchased. The lot 


288 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


arrived yesterday, with full instructions, and the com- 
mittee on fireworks went to work at once studying 
them/' 

“Albert,” said Ida with shining eyes, “I think I see 
now what the Lord intends I shall do with some of my 
money.” 

“ I have no fear but you will make a proper use of it, 
as He shows you your duty,” Albert replied. 

An hour later the house servants were summoned to the 
“chapel.” It was soon afterward fitted up as such, and 
has ever since been designated by that title. 

When all had assembled Albert arose. 

“ It is our purpose,” he said, “ to consecrate our home, 
with all we have, to Him who has given us so much to 
make us happy. This room will be fitted up for family 
worship. We will, hereafter, fix upon some convenient 
hour for holding morning and evening service. The ex- 
ercises will consist only in reading a chapter, and a 
prayer. While we have no intention of being arbitrary, 
we hope no one- who occupies a place of service in the 
family will feel any more free to absent him or herself at 
the hour of prayer, than shall we ourselves. 

“Our mode of worship will be simple, and while we 
make no requirement, we think it will not detract from the 
dignity of any at so sacred and holy a place as a family 
altar, to kneel in prayer.” 

He then read a psalm of praise, w^hen all knelt. Albert 
had heretofore offered but few prayers in public, and it 
was with some embarrassment that he began ; but it 
quickly passed away, and he poured out his soul in thank- 
fulness and praise. He asked that he and his might never 
take from the altar that which they had placed upon it. 
That they might never lose sight of their responsibility to 
those by whom they were surrounded. That the world 
might, in some measure, be made better because of their 
having lived ; and that all in his employ might be caused 
to see such beauty in the life of love and trust, that they 
would speedily enter into its enjoyment. 

When they arose from their knees no one was sorry 
that a family altar had been erected at Willowdale Place. 

“What are your views, Mrs. Grayson,” was asked by 
Mr. Longw'orthy when they had returned to the parlor, 
“ on Sunday visiting ? My reason for asking the question 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 289 

is, that some of our planters visit a great deal upon that 
day.” 

“They must not expect us to either visit or receive vis- 
itors on the Sabbath,” Ida replied. “Of course, I mean 
as a rule. There are exceptions which we could, and 
would conscientiously make.” 

“I am glad you have conscientious views upon the 
subject. There is entirely too much of this kind of Sabbath 
desecration practiced by our planters. But when they 
learn your views they will be respected, and I hope many 
will adopt them.” 

The next day was a lovely autumn Sabbath. Mr. Long- 
worthy's church was a neat frame building, capable of 
seating about three hundred and fifty persons. 

On arrival at the church the pastor said : “I requested 
the sexton to reserve pews for your party, and it is well ; 
for, as I expected, your colored friends have advertised 
your arrival far and near.” 

The sermon was one of Mr. Longworthy’s best efforts. 
The choir had been practicing for three weeks for the 
service, and, altogether, it was a most pleasant and prof- 
itable one. By the time it was ended Albert and Ida had 
decided to take membership in Mr. Longworthy’s church. 

The benediction was scarcely pronounced until the 
planters and the citizens of the town, with their wives, 
came crowding up to meet the Graysons, and Mr. and 
Mrs. Longworthy were kept busy for the next fifteen 
minutes. 

During the afternoon Albert called attention to his 
uncle's request. 

“There is one duty my parents and I wish to perform 
now,” he said. “ We wish to carry out my uncle’s last 
wish, and it seems to me a no more fitting time could be 
chosen than our first Sabbath afternoon in the home he 
has made so bright and beautiful for us.” 

He then invited all to accompany him to the vault. 

It was situated about a quarter of a mile northwest of 
the house, and was surrounded by a grove of evergreens. 

Mr. Grayson and his wife entered first ; then Albert and 
Ida, the others following. This placed Albert in the posi- 
tion he told Ida at Laverne Ranch he wanted to occupy 
when he took his first, and possibly last, look at the face 
of his uncle — between his wife and mother. 

19 


290 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


Mr. Long-worthy removed the lid of the coffin and Mr. 
Grayson and his wife looked once more upon the face of 
this dear brother, who had suffered so much because of 
them, and sob after sob escaped them. 

How much he resembled the Albert Grayson of other 
days, and yet how changed ! All were struck with the 
resemblance between him and his nephew. 

After viewing the face for nearly an hour, on a signal 
from Albert, Mr. Long worthy slipped the glass covering 
back. 

“We must not keep him exposed longer than neces- 
sary,’' he said. 

'I'hen with almost uncontrollable emotion Mr. Grayson 
threw himself upon the breast of his brother, kissing 
cheeks and lips passionately. Soon Mr. Longworthy took 
him by the arm. 

“ We must be as expeditious as possible,” he said, while 
the tears were streaming from his own eyes. 

Mrs. Grayson exhibited no less emotion than her hus- 
band, and had also to be removed. 

“I regret the necessity of haste,” said Mr. Longworthy, 
“but as Mr. Grayson’s body has to be taken to Virginia, 
we must not keep him much longer exposed. The em- 
balming process was not as perfect as it should have been. ” 

Then, with his mother’s hand in his right, and his wife’s 
in his left, Albert pressed his lips to the cold ones of his 
uncle, and his wife and sisters followed in quick succes- 
sion, after which Mr. Longworthy replaced the glass, to 
be opened, if at all, but once more, until the mandate 
shall go forth for the dead to arise. 

Soon after, the lid was also replaced, the vault locked, 
and the party sadly returned to the house. 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


291 


CHAPTER XXVI. 

MR. LEMLEY. A BAD TITLE. 

On Monday morning the combination to the safe in 
which were deposited the title-deeds, will, cash and 
securities, of the late Albert Grayson, was produced. 

There was another safe in the fire-proof vault attached to 
the office in which Mr. Lemley worked, and in which were 
kept the books, and funds sufficient to pay the running 
expenses for a month. Both had time locks attached. 

All funds received on account of sales, earnings of 
securities, or from other sources, had been taken charge 
of by Mr. Grayson, and placed in the safe to which Mr. 
Longworthy had the combination. 

It had been Mr. Grayson s custom to give to Mr. Lem- 
ley, on the first of each month, funds sufficient to pay the 
wages and salaries of employees for the past, and run- 
ning expenses outside of wages, for the coming month. 
Vouchers, properly receipted, were taken by Mr. Lemley for 
all money paid out. These vouchers were numbered, listed, 
and returned to Mr. Grayson, by whom they were carefully 
compared, checked, and filed away. If there was one he 
did not fully understand, it was laid aside until satisfied 
of its regularity, when it, also, was filed in its proper 
place. A few hours sufficed at the end of each month to 
check up his book-keeper’s work. 

Mr. Grayson believed in handling and controlling his 
own business, although he had unlimited confidence in 
Mr. Lemley’s integrity. He had his business so well in 
hand that it would have been next to impossible for his 
book-keeper to defraud him had the latter so desired. 

Mr. Grayson had kept himself fully posted on the stock 
markets, investing only in such securities as he believed 
to be, after the most careful investigation, absolutely safe. 

Before the safe was opened, Mr. Lemley briefly ex- 
plained to Albert the system upon which the business had 
been conducted. 


292 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


“The most confidential relations existed between Mr. 
Grayson and myself,” he said in continuation. “'Fliree 
times he offered to give me the combination to the safe 
you are about to open, He still desired to conduct his 
own business, and control his funds and investments, 
and I was desirous that he should. It could not pos- 
sibly benefit either him or myself, and I declined to re- 
ceive it, for I did not wish to bear the burden of responsi- 
bility. 

“The cash and securities in that safe amount to over 
eight hundred thousand dollars. I can tell you from my 
books as easily what you will find, as you can tell from 
the memoranda left with Mr. Longworthy,” With a 
smile, “It was at my suggestion that he was selected to 
receive the combination, 

“A day or two after Mr. Grayson met with his sad ac- 
cident he wrote this note and sent it to the office: — 

‘ Mr. Lemley : 

I cannot live, and must leave the combination of 
safe with you. Please come and get it at once. 

Albert Grayson.’ 

“ I have felt,” Mr. Lemley continued, that in justice 
to myself, I should make this explanation, and produce 
this note, as not to have done so, would indicate want of 
confidence. 

“I knew Mr. Longworthy would not betray any trust 
reposed in him, and as soon as I suggested him, your 
uncle gladly adopted the suggestion. 

“Now, Mr. Grayson, I wish to add this, in our first 
business interview. Should it be your desire that I remain 
at my present post, I trust you will follow your uncles 
example and never burden me with responsibility for 
the contents of that safe.” 

“I am glad,” said Mr. Longworthy, “that you have 
shown that note. I have often heard Mr. Grayson speak 
in the highest terms of you, and could not understand 
why you were not made acquainted with the com- 
bination.” 

“I am also glad,” said Albert, for the thought very 
naturally occurred to me that I would want to be able to 
trust one in your position, if necessary, with all I possess; 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


293 


but your explanation entirely relieves my mind. There- 
fore, until I shall have more cause than I now have 
for a change, I hope you will remain in your present po- 
sition. 

“ But there must be some reason why you should have 
such repugnance to assuming responsibility for the con- 
tents of that safe.!* Usually, it would be the reverse, and 
one in your position would expect to have access to it at 
all times.” 

Mr. Lemley's face flushed for a moment, and then was 
overspread by a sickly pallor. 

‘ ‘ Excuse me, Mr. Lemley, ” Albert said kindly. ‘ ‘ I had 
no intention of giving you pain. It does not matter. I 
was only actuated by an idle curiosity, your position 
striking me as being a novel one. 

“I think you have a right to an explanation. I have 
not spoken on the subject for years, the last time being 
the second time your uncle asked me to receive the com- 
bination. 

“ If these gentlemen will excuse us and you will retire 
with me to your uncle’s private office, I will briefly ex- 
plain my reasons.” When the office was reached, he 
continued : — “ Seventeen years ago I had an only brother. 
He was twenty-one and I twenty-three, when our 
father, who had been a widower several years, died. He 
was a stockbroker on the New York Exchange, and em- 
ployed a cashier and two clerks, in each of whom he 
reposed great confidence. 

“My brother and I had not been educated to the busi- 
ness, consequently knew nothing whateverabout it, or how 
it should be conducted. 

“When my father died, he left us nearly eight hundred 
thousand dollars in cash and securities, and advised that 
we enter the office and learn the business. This we did, 
but were entirely dependent on our cashier, and he neces- 
sarily had almost the entire management. 

“When rny father died, I believe that cashier was 
strictly honest, but the constant handling of large sums 
of money doubtless caused the trouble. He converted 
the securities into cash, and one morning, a few months 
subsequent to father’s death, he was gone with every 
dollar we possessed, except that invested in our office 
furniture. 


294 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


“Nothing was left us but to go out of business, so we 
disposed of the furniture, and together entered a com- 
mercial college. We completed the course in a few 
months, and it was not long until, through the influence 
of friends, we had secured good situations in two Wall 
Street offices. 

“All went well for three years, when my brother had 
risen to the post of assistant cashier in his office, and I to 
that of cashier in mine. 

“A few months after receiving his last promotion, my 
brother, on entering the office one morning, went into the 
vault to open the safe, but after vainly trying for some 
time, gave it up, and when the cashier entered, called at- 
tention to the matter. 

“ ‘ Ah, yes, ’ the cashier replied. ^ It was decided on yes- 
terday, that, while they have unlimited confidence in 
your integrity, there is no necessity for any one except 
the firm and myself having access to the safe before or 
after^business hours. 

“ ‘As I shall always be here to open it in time for busi- 
ness, it was also decided that I should change the com- 
bination, which I did last evening. 

“ ‘ I trust, Mr. Lemley, you will take no offence at this, 
as it was simply a matter of business. You will be con- 
tinued in your present position, with duties and salary 
unchanged.’ 

“My brother could but feel aggrieved at what he con- 
sidered an imputation upon his integrity, and determined 
to secure another situation as soon as possible. There 
was not money enough in the treasury vaults at Wash- 
ington to tempt him to an act of dishonesty. 

“The next morning, about half an hour after the 
usual time for the cashier to arrive, Mr. Wallace, one 
of the firm, hurriedly entered and found the safe still 
locked. 

“ ‘Mr. Lemley,’ he said abruptly ‘ you must have been 
late this morning, as the safe is not yet open,’ and at once 
commenced on the former combination. 

“ ‘Mr. Wallace,’ my brother said while his face flushed 
with indignation, ‘ how do you expect me to open the 
safe when you have deprived me of the combination ? ’ 

“‘Deprived you of the combination ?’ was asked in 
surprise, ‘Please explain yourself.’” 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 295 

“Then my brother told of his conversation with the 
cashier. 

“ ‘ The infamous liar ! ’ exclaimed Mr. Wallace. ‘Why 
did you not tell us of this ? I'll warrant he is gone with 
every dollar of the funds in that safe ! 

“ ‘ We have had our suspicions for some time, and but 
for your lack of experience should have discharged him a 
month ago and advanced you to his position. Then, we 
could discover no attempt to defraud us, and the check 
you had upon him was such that we thought we could 
not suffer seriously until you would warn us. 

“ ‘ There was a large block of A. & W. sold on yester- 
day for spot cash, and no one knew where it came from. 
But I think I know now. How much currency, and 
how much A. & W. should there be in the safe ? ’ 

“ Both were trembling with excitement. My brother 
found there should be over six hundred and fifty thousand 
dollars in currency, besides a much larger sum in the 
stock named, and about one hundred thousand in other 
secutities. Mr. Wallace groaned. 

“ ‘ In all probability,’ he said, ‘ there is not a dollar 
left ! Mr. Lemley, had you informed us of the change 
made in the combination, we would have been saved 
this.’ 

“A messenger was hastily dispatched to the lodgings 
of the cashier, but soon returned with the information 
that he had not been seen since noon of the day before. 
Detectives were placed on his track, but he was never 
found. 

“ It was the afternoon of the next day before the safe 
was opened. The currency and A. & W. stocks were all 
gone, and the one hundred thousand in other stocks, 
which, it appears, the cashier had not been able to dis- 
pose of, was sufficient to pay only about twenty-five cents 
on the dollar of the firm’s liabilities. 

“Mr. Wallace soon became a raving maniac, and con- 
tinually denounced my brother because he did not advise 
the firm of his conversation with the cashier. Three 
months later, he died by his own act in a lunatic asylum. 
The junior partner has ever since been a clerk in a Wall 
Street office. 

“Soon after the death of Mr. Wallace, my brother went 
into a decline. I took him to the West India Islands, and 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


296 

then to the South of France. I traveled with him until I 
had expended all our savings. A year after Mr. Wallace’s 
death, I buried my brother, and so far as I know, my 
only living relative, whom 1 loved more than my own 
life, in Italy, a few miles from Rome, 

“Soon after my return to New York, I was offered my 
former position, which carried with it responsibilities that 
I would not assume. Instead, I accepted a clerkship in 
another house at a much smaller salary, and about the 
time your uncle purchased this property I was recom- 
mended to him by a business correspondent. Terms 
were soon agreed upon, and I have had charge of his 
books ever since. 

“ Mr. Grayson, do you wonder, now, why I should 
have an uncoiiquerable aversion to ever becoming, in the 
least degree, responsible for the contents of your safe ” 

“Mr. Lemley, I do not.” 

The memoranda left with Mr. Longworthy was com- 
pared with the books, and found totally to a cent. I'hen 
the safe was opened and its contents found to be as shown 
by the books and memoranda. 

Mr. Grayson’s will, the title-deeds and other papers of 
value, were taken in charge by Major Wheaton. After 
spending about three hours on them, he made a partial 
report of his investigation. 

“ I find the title broken,” he said, “or at least no old 
deeds, in one or two instances. There is not an abstract 
of a single title among Mr. Grayson’s papers, but I 
presume I shall find the missing deeds of record at the 
county seat. 

“ Here is one, however, that is in bad shape. I have 
discovered that while Mr. Grayson was an excellent 
business man, he must have been wholly unacquainted 
with real estate transfers, and the attorney who drew this 
instrument either knew no more than he about them, was 
drunk, or a fool.” 

“ Is it a matter of much importance ? ” Albert asked. 

“It is a matter of considerable importance under any 
circumstances ; but if the grantee is dead, it becomes much 
more serious, for the title to about one thousand acres of 
your estate is invoved. 

“ Of course, in speaking so plainly before these gentle- 
men, it is with the understanding that nothing shall be 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 29/ 

said concerning the matter until we can take steps to 
cure the evil/’ 

“ To what deed do you refer ? ” Mr. Longworthy asked. 

“It is one from Mrs. Ann Eliza Wilson to Mr. Plantin, 
the party of whom Mr. Grayson purchased. Do you 
know anything about her, or whether she is still living?” 

“Yes, 1 know her well. She resides at Y , the 

county seat, fifteen miles distant.” 

“ What kind of a woman is she ? I would like to know 
all you can tell me about her.” 

“Poor woman! She has had her share of trouble in 
this world. 

“ Her husband was accidentally shot and killed about 
two years before the outbreak of the war, leaving her with 
one child, a boy. She was an only child herself, and on 
her marriage at seventeen years of age, her father bought 
the place described in that deed, and had it conveyed to her. 

“Her husband, who had considerable means, took to 
drink and gambling, soon squandered all his own prop- 
erty, and was trying hard to get control of his wife’s when 
he met his death. 

“ He had contracted ten or twelve thousand dollars in 
debts, and to save his honor, and as she thought, her own, 
his wife sold her place at what was considered at the time 
a great bargain. She paid her husband’s debts, removed 

to Y , where she bought a small place adjoining the 

town for five thousand dollars, invested the remainder 
of her funds in the stock of a local bank, and put her boy 
in school. Several yejirs later her parents died, leaving 
her about sixty thousand dollars more. 

“ Her boy, Robert, inherited his father’s appetite for 
drink, and was a confirmed drunkard, and a gambler, be- 
fore he was out of his teens. He drank, gambled, and 
got into difficulty after difficulty, claiming to have been 
robbed at one time of fifty thousand dollars of his grand- 
father's money, until he has drained his mother of every- 
thing except her home, which contains about fifty acres. 
There is a mortgage on it of one thousand dollars which 
will soon be due, and Mrs. Wilson told me the last time I 

was in Y that she had no hope of saving the place. 

She could find no purchaser, and could not borrow the 
money, hence, she said, would be left horneless and 
penniless. 


298 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


“ I have often thought of hers as one of the hard cases 
of life, and I never think of her but I am reminded of the 
text: ‘Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbe- 
lievers,’ for no more humble, devout Christian lives than 
Mrs. Wilson has been since about a year subsequent to 
her marriage.” 

V It strikes me,” said the major, “ that a woman reared 
by so well-to-do parents as hers should have been able 
to write her name. If you will examine this deed you 
will see that she executed it by making her mark.” 

“ Yes, I understand that fully. She had an excellent 
education, having attended school at Mobile for several 
years. 

“At the time the deed was executed she had a very 
severe attack of inflammatory rheumatism, and was 
utterly unable to use her hands sufficiently to write her 
name.” ‘ 

“In case of her death,” rejoined the major, “her well- 
known ability to write would only make the title the more 
difficult to establish. Now, I will show you the defects I 
find in the deed. 

“In the first place, it is without date ; the consideration 
is entirely omitted ; in giving the description by metes 
and bounds, you will observe that the last line runs in 
the opposite direction from the place of beginning, caused 
by writing the word ‘ west ’ when it should have been 
‘east.’ Mrs. Wilson executed by making her mark, with- 
out a witness, when there should have been two, and the 
seal of the officer who took the acknowledgment is 
omitted. 

“It is astonishing, to say the least, that any recorder 
should have placed such an instrument on record.” 

“ Let me see the deed,” said Mr. Longworthy. After 
examining it a few moments he continued : “ I think I 
can explain that. It was recorded by Harry Jones, a 
deputy, who was a boy then, and who could not have 
been in the office long. 

“ The deed, as you say, must have been written by a 
drunken man. Mr. Wycoop was an excellent lawyer, but 
a hard drinker, and was doubtless drunk when he wrote 
it, and did not examine it afterwards. 

“Mr. Henley, who took the acknowledgment, drove 
out to Mrs. Wilson’s, and probably forgot to put on hi^ 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


299 


seal after his return, and did not know Mrs. Wilson would 
execute by mark. From what I knew of him — for he, the 
attorney and Harry Jones were killed or died during the 
war — I do not think he would have known it was neces- 
sary to have witnesses to the mark, anyway. I presume, 

on his return to Y , he handed the deed to Jones, who 

recorded and returned it to Mr. Plantin. Knowing Mr. 
Wycoop’s competency, I doubt whether Mr. Plantin, who 
was then an aspirant for a seat in Congress, and very 
much immersed in politics, ever read it ; and as it came 
to Mr. Grayson as an old deed, he probably never did 
either. 

“There is so little done here in the way of real-estate 
transfers that an abstract of title is very seldom made, 
hence the errors in this deed have not been discovered 
before. ” 

“Well, Major, what do you propose.?'” Albert asked. 

“Since I find that Mrs. Wilson is such an exemplary 
woman, I hope we shall be able to obtain a quitclaim 
from her to you. But if she should refuse to give one, we 
must at once commence action to quit title.'’ 

“Then," remarked Mr. Longworthy with a smile, “I 
would suggest that we be as quiet as possible until you 
secure the quitclaim ; for if young Wilson should dis- 
cover the condition of the title he would, in all pro- 
bability, not permit his mother to execute another 
deed." 

“Mr. Grayson,” the major said, “while I think there 
will be no difficulty in bringing an action that will result 
in giving you a good title, yet it may be a very tedious 
and annoying proceeding, as well as an expensive litiga- 
tion. It would, therefore, be far better to procure the 
quitclaim, even if it should cost a thousand dollars. 
Besides, I would always prefer such a title to the judg- 
ment of a court. " 

“Can you be ready to start to Y by one o'clock 

this afternoon ? " 

“Yes, I think so. ‘ But Mr. Longworthy must go with 
us. " 

“Can you go .? " Albert asked, as he turned to the pas- 
tor. “I think, myself, we shall need you when we meet 
Mrs. Wilson." 

“ Yes, I believe I should go with you. If she is made 


300 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


to fully understand the matter, and her son is not apprised 
of our mission, she will not hesitate. 

“ But should you go to her as strangers, she would first 
want to investigate, and that might lead to her son s 
learning of the matter. She would not dare to execute 
after he should order her not to. 

“ If you will send one of the boys to the parsonage for 
me, I will be ready to accompany you.'*’ 

To this Albert gladly consented, then went to the safe, 
counted out fifteen hundred dollars, placed the money in 
his pocketbook, withdrew to give the necessary orders 
and acquaint his wife with the proposed trip to Y . 

“O Albert,” said Ida, “why can't I go too.?’’ 

“I wish you could, my dear; but you will have to 
officiate in the chapel while I am away. Then, when we 
reach Y , I shall be busy until everything is straight- 

ened out, and you would be left alone. So you can readily 
see that you will be much happier here than in Y . ” 

“I am not sure that I can fully agree with that state- 
ment, yet- 1 presume I had better remain at home. But 
do not get into a lawsuit with that poor widow if it can 
possibly be avoided.” 

“No danger of that.” 

“Now hurry home. Do not stay an hour longer than 
is absolutely necessary.” 

“Those injunctions will be strictly observed, I assure 
you.” 

The party arrived in Y about half past four 

o’clock. 

The major found the missing deeds all on record, and 
the Wilson deed recorded just as it was written. 

The recorder agreed to remain in the office until eleven 
o’clock, and by that time Major Wheaton was satisfied 
that Albert’s title to every foot of Willowdale Place, except 
the Wilson tract, was absolutely perfect. 

This was one of the best improved and most valuable 
portions of the estate. On it stood one of the negro 
villages. 

The next morning, in company with Albert and Mr. 
Longworthy, the major again called at the recorder’s 
office, when the necessary papers were prepared, and then 
carefully compared with the originals. 

Young Wilson was in New Orleans on a gambling ex- 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 301 

pedition, and as he had bled his mother of all he could, 
was not expected to return to Y very soon. 

On arriving at Mrs. Wilson s Albert was struck with her 
dignified, yet sorrowful appearance. She bore herself 
very much like he imagined a broken-hearted queen would 
have done. Beneath her dignity there was such an air of 
sorrow — of utter despair — that made him resolve not to 
commence suit against her, even if he had to pay five 
thousand dollars for her quitclaim. 

After Mr. Longworthy had briefly introduced their busi- 
ness, the major showed the irregularities in the deed to 
Mr. Plantin. 

“Mr. Grayson,’' said the major in conclusion, “has 
employed me to come all the way from Kansas to look 
after his interests, and of course I must see that they are 
fully protected. 

“While we can secure a perfect title through the courts, 
it will save much time, annoyance and expense, if you 
will execute this quitclaim deed.” 

“Mr. Longworthy,” she said, “I have known you 
since we were happy children. I know nothing about 
this matter, except that I sold the land to Mr. Plantin, 
and he paid me all he agreed. 

“ I presume you know all about it, and I must ask you 
to advise me. But it seems to me that if what this gentle- 
man tells me is true, I should execute the deed. ” 

“ That, I think, Mrs. Wilson, is clearly your duty. Mr. 
Grayson should have a perfect title, which he can only 
obtain by your executing the deed, or through the courts. 
Should the latter alternative be presented to him, it will 
cause both you and him much annoyance and expense.” 

Then a spasm of pain was seen to pass over her face. 

“Can this be done,” she asked, “ so that Robert will 
not know of the transaction ? ” 

“ What are your relations with Mr. Harrison, the re- 
corder.?” the major asked. 

“ Oh, he has been very kind to me,” she replied, as her 
cheeks slightly flushed, “and is one of my truest friends. 
If it can be arranged so as to let no one but him know of 
it, I think there will be but little danger.” 

“ It can. I will take the carriage and bring him here. 
I will ask him, on your account, to say nothing of the 
transaction, and in all probability, your son will never be 


^02 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


the wiser. If real estate transfers were as frequent, and 
the records searched as often as in some of the newer 
states, it would be different.” 

“ Very well. You may bring Mr. Harrison here; but 
I prefer that you say nothing, and let me speak to him 
myself. ” 

“ It shall be as you wish, Mrs. Wilson,” and the Major 
withdrew. 

“ What kind of a man is he who holds the mortgage on 
your home.? ” Albert asked. “ I do not inquire from idle 
curiosity, Mrs. Wilson, or from a desire to pry into your 
private affairs ; but our friend here has told me something 
of your sad story, and I have thought I might aid you by 
carrying the mortgage myself.” 

She looked quickly and inquiringly at Mr. Longworthy. 

“ You may speak with perfect freedom, Mrs. Wilson,” 
the pastor said, “ Mr. Grayson will do you no in- 
jury.” 

“ The mortgagee is very hard. I borrowed nine hun- 
dred dollars nearly a year ago to help Robert out of 
trouble, and gave my note for a thousand, payable in a 
year, secured by a mortgage on this place, which is all I 
have left out of nearly one hundred thousand given and 
left me by my father. 

“ Mr. Johns says he must have his money when due, 
or he will foreclose. I tried to borrow the amount of our 
banks, but they do not care to lend on real estate security 
in the first place ; and in the second, told me plainly, 
though kindly, that I could never pay, and they would* 
if they made the loan, either have to let it lie or fore- 
close when due. They could not afford the former and 
would not think of doing the latter. 

“ There is no demand here for real estate now, and I 
have but a slight hope of being able to sell at any price 
before Mr. Johns can secure a title.” 

“ Would you be able to make a support off the land 
if I should lend you the money to pay Mr. Johns, on — say 
five-years’ time, at six per cent, interest.? ” 

“ Oh, I am sure I could 1 ” She was, for the first time, 
beginning to show some sign of hope. “One of my 
father’s slaves and his wife have not left me, and never 
will. If apprised of such an arrangement they would 
take courage, and I think we could live very comfortably. 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 303 

pay the interest, and save two hundred dollars yearly for 
payment of the principal when due.” 

“ When Major Wheaton returns we will discuss this 
matter further.” 

Mrs. Wilson executed the deed on the arrival of the 
major and Mr. Harrison, and then withdrew with the 
latter. When she returned to the parlor, she appeared to 
be satisfied that there was no probability of her son becom- 
ing apprised of her action. 

“ Major,” said Albert. “ will you please read the mort- 
gage you prepared this morning ? ” When read, Albert 
continued: “Now, Mrs. Wilson, if you will execute this 
instrument and then enter the carriage with us, we will 
drive to Mr. Harrison’s office and let him go to recording 
these papers. Then we will go to Mr. Johns’ office and 
settle with him, after which you must dine with us at our 
hotel.” 

Mrs. Wilson had not been so happy for many a day. 
Until the advent of these gentlemen, she had not the least 
hope of saving her little farm, on which Ras, the faithful 
negro, ran a large market-garden. When the farm should 
go, she could not imagine what was to become of her 
until death should end it all. Now, she was to have five 
years in which to pay the money, and surely Robert 
would never get her into any more such trouble ! 

How beautiful her smile seemed to Albert when she 
thanked him ! 

“ I have not had the heart to ask any one to dine with 
me for a long time,” she said. “We will not go to your 
hotel, but you must return with me. Mary has not had 
an opportunity to try her hand at a dinner for so long, 
that, when she learns how you have saved us our home, 
she will at least do as well by you as you can expect at 
the hotel.” 

Albert accepted for himself and party. 

It was not long until they were seated in the money- 
lender’s office. 

“Mr. Johns,” said Albert, “I have called to payoff 
Mrs. Wilson’s mortgage.” 

Instantly Mr. Johns was angry. Evidently he preferred 
the farm to the money. 

“What business is it of yours ?” he asked, with an 
oath. 


304 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


“ Be a little careful, Mr. Johns. I am not accustomed 
to having such language addressed to me, particularly in 
the presence of a lady. 

“ To answer your question, however, I will say that it is 
the business of any gentleman to protect a defenseless 
widow who finds herself in the clutches of a heartless 
money shark.'" 1 

Mr. Johns sprung to his feet and drew his fist to strike. 
Albert dexterously caught him by each wrist and slowly 
began to twist them. 

“ Now, Mr. Johns, when you are sure you can keep a 
civil tongue in your head and transact this business prop- 
erly, I will be ready to release you.” 

By this time Johns had had enough. 

“ I guess that will do,” he said, sullenly. 

“ Very well, sir. But see to it that we have no further 
insults.” Albert then released him, while he added pleas- 
antly : “Now, Mr. Johns, if you will cancel that note, 
give me a satisfaction of the mortgage, and pay Mrs. 
Wilson four dollars unearned interest, I will pay you your 
thousand.” 

“ Why should I pay her four dollars? ” he growled. 
“I’ve no use for the money, keep it until the note 
matures.” 

“ O no ; we cannot come back again.” But he added 
reflectively: “ 1 suppose we had just as well place the 
amount legally your due, on deposit. I believe you loaned 
Mrs. Wilson nine hundred dollars, and the difference will 
be quite a saving for her ; so you may figure up the legal 
amount and I will leave it on deposit, to be paid to you 
on your surrendering the note and mortgage, with the 
latter properly satisfied.” 

“ I guess you know your business,” Johns remarked, 
with a grin. “ I’ll accept your first proposition.” 

“Very well. Please be as expeditious as possible.” 
Then turning to the major: “It is Mr. Johns’ duty to 
cancel this mortgage on the records, isn’t it ? ” 

“ Unquestionably. He must do that.” 

“ How much will Mr. Harrison’s fee be? Mrs. Wilson 
must not pay Mr. Johns’ bills.” 

“ I don’t know. The fee in Kansas is fifty cents. It 
will not be less here, and probably more.” 

“ How much is it, Mr. Johns? ” Albert asked. 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


305 


“ Don’t know. Never pay ’em.” 

“ Oh, but you must in this case, or I shall have to come 
back to my second proposition. ” 

“ I don’t know how much the fee is, but here’s your 
fifty cents. Let’s end this business. It’s making me 
tired.” 

“Just as you like. In all probability you are making 
fifty cents off of Mrs. Wilson, but if so, I’ll make it up 
myself.” . 

Mr. Johns executed his satisfaction, counted the money, 
handed Mrs. Wilson the note, mortgage, four dollars and 
fifty cents, and grunted. 

“ Mr. Johns,” said Albert as the party arose to leave, 
“should it ever be necessary for me to call again upon 
similar business, perhaps you will save yourself the pain 
of having your wrists twisted, and be able to retain more 
unearned interest, and also satisfaction fees, if you offer 
no insults.” 

“ I think I catch on,” Johns replied with another grin. 

“Very well, sir. Good-day.” 

“Good-day, Mr. Grayson.” 

“I declare,” the major said with a laugh as soon as 
they were seated in the carriage, “you must have been 
trying to run an opposition shop to Huxley.” 

“ I had not thought, for a moment, of paying him less 
than the face of his note until he began to offer insults. 
If I had had more time, I think I could have acquitted 
myself with more credit.” 

‘ ‘ I think, ” said Mr. Longworthy, ‘ ‘ that you should feel 
perfectly satisfied with the laurel you have won.” 

“While Mr. Johns deserved all you gave him, I was 
glad to observe that you preserved your Christian integrity 
throughout.” 

‘ ‘ Why should I not have done so ? ” 

“That is the important question ; but many professing 
Christians, I regret to say, would not, under like circum- 
stances.” 

“True enough, and sometimes I fear I am too much 
inclined to depend on my ability to take care of myself. 
Yet I am able, when I begin to feel over-confidence in 
my physical powers, to lift my heart upward, and the 
strength and grace necessary to repel sinful passions are 
always supplied. But withal, I do not think I commit 
20 


3o6 gold, grace, and glory. 

sin in being thankful that I have been endowed with con- 
siderable physical strength, and that I have been per- 
mitted to cultivate it to some extent/’ 

“Then you are an athlete, I presume?” Mr. Long- 
worthy said. 

“Not a professional, by any means; but while I may 
be underestimating your and the major’s skill,” he said 
laughingly,” if you both wish to put on the gloves with 
me, I think I can lay each on the ground before either 
can get in a blow.” 

“Hailing from Mr. Grayson’s town,” the major re- 
joined, “1 respectfully beg leave to decline his chal- 
lenge. ” 

“Mr. Grayson, I believe you may excuse me also,” 
Mr. Longworthy said. 

The dinner was an enjoyable one, Mrs. Wilson and 
Mary were equally as well pleased as were the guests. 

“ Mrs. Wilson,” said Albert when they had returned to 
the parlor after dinner, “before we take our departure, 

I wish to show my appreciation of your kindness in sav- 
ing me the annoyance and expense of perfecting, through 
the courts, my title to the land you sold to Mr. Plantin. 

“Coming to me as it has, of course it has cost me 
nothing, and I understand that you sold it at a bargain ; 
nor was it your fault that you did not make a perfect 
title. Had I been forced into court, I could not have 
secured the title that you have given me voluntarily, 
and from a sense of duty, for less than a thousand dol- 
lars, for I should have wanted Major Wheaton to come 
from Kansas to attend to the matter until it should be 
fully settled. 

“I have taken your mortgage for no other reason, 
much as I regret to say so, than to protect you from the 
further importunities of your son. I have executed this 
satisfaction, and your debt to me is paid ; but never let 
it be known, until you can do so without fear of losing 
your home. Should that time ever come, then file the 
satisfaction for record.” 

When Mrs. Wilson realized the full import of Albert’s 
words, she lifted her streaming eyes Heavenward. 

“My Father,” she exclaimed, “I thank thee, that at 
last, thou art lifting some of the clouds which have so 
long overshadowed me ! ” Then she turned to Albert and 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


307 


continued : “ May God bless you as you deserve, for hav- 
ing so dealt with me ! Little did I think when you en- 
tered my home this morning, and when I was almost 
ready to refuse to longer submit to the will of God, that 
He had sent one of His servants to bind up my wound ! 

Do you suppose Albert regretted at that moment that a 
defect had been found in his title ? 

He gave Mrs. Wilson a cordial invitation to spend a 
week at Willowdale Place before his and his wife's return 
to Kansas, which was as cordially accepted. But little 
did either imagine how soon, and under what sad cir- 
cumstances the promised visit would be made I 


CHAPTER XXVII. 

DEATH-BED REPENTANCE. 

On Thursday evening, a number of planters, with their 
wives, and also several residents of Willowdale, were 
entertained at dinner by Albert and Ida. 

Just as Mr. Longworthy and his wife were taking their 
departure, a messenger rode up with a telegram for the 
former. The following is a copy : 

“Rev. J. T. Longworthy. 

Willowdale, Ala. 

“ Was mortally wounded in New Orleans, night before 
last. Will arrive, with two friends, Friday afternoon, 
secure good accommodations for all three, and send for 
mother. Can live but a few days. Have money to pay 
all expenses. 

“Robert O. Wilson." 

After glancing through the telegram, Mr. Longworthy 
read it aloud. 

“ Poor Woman ! " he exclaimed. “ It will nearly be 
her death ! It seems that he is not able to be taken to 

Y . Poor boy 1 Poor mother ! " The good man 

wiped his eyes. 

“Where shall we have him taken, Maggie ? " he asked 
of his wife. 


308 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


Ida was consulting with Albert. 

“ Bring him here,” the latter said. 

“Can you take him.?” Mr. Longworthy asked, eagerly. 
“ Oh, I am so glad ! It will go a long way toward sooth- 
ing his mother’s sorrows. We would take him to the 
parsonage if necessary ; but as we keep but two servants, 
it would be very hard on my wife.” 

“ Where shall we put him, Ida? ” Albert asked. “The 
room should be prepared at once.” 

“ What do you think of the chapel ? The room is large 
and pleasant, and a bed can be prepared in one end. If 
this is not satisfactory, then we can change to some 
other room.” 

Albert looked inquiringly at Mr. Longworthy, who 
gave a sad smile of approval, and so it was decided. 

Early the next morning, Mr. Longworthy and his wife 
went for Mrs. Wilson. They broke the news of her son’s 
misfortune as gently as possible ; but it was well that 
Albert had given her a new lease of life, for otherwise, 
she could not have withstood the shock. She was 
brought to Willowdale Place where she was received with 
kindly sympathy. 

When the afternoon train arrived, Albert and Mr. Long- 
worthy were on hand with a litter and a sufficient force 
to carry Robert to Willowdale Place. 

“ Where is mother ? Is she not here?” the wounded 
man asked almost wildly, as Mr. Longworthy greeted 
him. 

“She is at Willowdale Place, Robert,” the pastor re- 
plied. My wife and I went to Y for her this morn- 

ing. She is too much broken down over her boy’s mis- 
fortune, to come here. 

“This gentleman, Mr. Grayson, is now proprietor of 
Willowdale Place, and he and his wife have prepared a 
comfortable room for you. We have a litter ready, and 
you will be taken there with the least possible pain.” 

“Thank you and your wife, and Mr. Grayson and his. 

Oh, my darling mother ! I never knew before how 
much I loved her ! But I must soon leave her forever, 
for the demon drink has been my ruin not only in this 
life, but for the next ! ” 

“ Oh no. my dear young friend,” Mr. Longworthy re- 
plied cheerily, “ not yet. You know Christ died for such 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


309 


as you. But we will not preach to you now. The first 
thing to be done is to get you safely to Willowdale Place. ” 

“Have you arranged for these two young men.? I 
want them with me to the last. God will bless them for 
their kindness to me.” 

Mr. Longworthy and Albert supposed that the friends 
to whom Robert had alluded in his telegram were such as 
he had usually associated with, and had etermined to 
relieve him from their influence as soon as possible. But 
when he thus spoke of his attendants, Albert and Mr. 
Longworthy turned to them, and for the first time, caught 
sight of their “ Y. M. C. A.” badges. Yet to such judges 
of the human face, the badges were not necessary in order 
to disclose their character. Both gave the hands of the 
young men a cordial shake. 

“ Rest easy, Mr. Wilson,” said Albert. “Your friends 
will be provided for as long as you and they wish.” 

When Robert had been placed on the litter, Albert, ac- 
companied by the two young men, entered his carriage, 
and the latter briefly related the cause of Wilson's having 
been shot. 

On the evening in question, while somewhat under the 
influence of liquor, he entered one of the most fashionable 
gambling houses in New Orleans. He had not been in 
the house long until he recognized in the banker the man 
who robbed him of fifty thousand dollars shortly after the 
death of his grandfather. 

Robert had gone to Mobile to complete the sale of his 
grandfather's plantation. The sale was effected, and the 
money was paid, but too late in the day to deposit in the 
bank. This fellow laid a trap for Robert, and led him, 
while under the influence of drink, into one of the lowest 
holes of the city. 

The next morning young Wilson found himself in a 
back alley, stripped of every dollar. At the time, he 
wore only a light mustache. When he met the robber in 
New Orleans, he wore a heavy beard, and was so much 
changed in appearance that the robber and banker did 
not recognize him. 

Robert played late, and managed to be the last to leave. 
As the banker and his assistant were about to close, 
Robert suddenly covered both with his revolvers, told 
who he was, named the night he was robbed, and de- 


310 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


manded the return of the fifty thousand dollars, with six 
per cent, interest for the five years. The demand was 
followed with the threat that if not complied with, both 
would be shot dead on the spot. 

Sullenly the banker complied, Wilson making him count 
out the money, a total of sixty-five thousand dollars, 
so that he could see that he was receiving the right 
amount. When counted, Wilson placed one revolver be- 
tween his knees while he kept the others covered until he 
had pocketed the money. Then seizing the other revolv- 
er he marched out backward until he reached the stair- 
way, w'hen he ran down, and out into the street. But he 
had not crossed over until the two were at the foot of the 
stairs. Both fired,- and one of their balls had given Wilson 
his death wound. But scarcely had he fallen until he 
staggered to his feet and began firing with both revolvers. 
Just at this juncture, about a dozen young men who be- 
longed to the Y. M. C. A. turned the corner, and the 
banker and his assistant ran up the stairs, pocketed the 
funds remaining in the bank and fled. 

The young men took Albert to their rooms and placed 
detectives on the track of his slayers. 

A surgeon was sent for, who, after probing the wound, 
pronounced it mortal, and said that Wilson could not 
survive more than a week or ten days. The young man 
was then seized with a longing to see his mother, and if 
he could not die at home, he wanted at least, to die in his 
native State. 

Willowdale was the nearest point to his home that 
could be reached by rail. A car was chartered for the 
trip, and this was the first time he had been moved since 
leaving New Orleans. 

Before their departure, drafts had been procured for the 
money recovered, payable to Mrs. Wilson, one being for 
one thousand dollars which Robert had intended to pay 
Mr. Johns. 

The young men had been doing all they could to bring 
Wilson to repentance. At first he was very intractable ; 
but gradually the ice had been broken about his heart, 
until he was now anxious to make his peace with God, 
but as yet, was without hope. 

We will pass over the sorrowful meeting between Mrs. 
Wilson and her son, very briefly. 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


3II 

A physician was in attendance when Robert arrived, 
but it was not long until he confirmed the report of the 
New Orleans surgeon. Robert Wilson must die. The 
wounded man knew this as well as the physician, and 
only submitted to the examination to satisfy his mother. 
As soon as the physician withdrew, Robert asked to be 
left alone with her. 

What a sad interview it was, yet what peace, and after- 
wards, what happiness it brought to the stricken mother’s 
heart ! ” 

Robert made a confession of the great wrongs he had 
done her, and implored the pardon that had long since 
been granted. 

He told her how he had recovered her money, and re- 
ceived his death wound. 

“ My poor, broken-hearted mother ! ” he continued as 
he feebly stroked her hair. “Whether I shall yet secure 
the pardon that will enable me to meet you again, seems 
very doubtful ; but I want to atone as fully as I can for 
the wrongs I have done you. 

“ 1 had twelve hundred dollars at the time I was shot. 
Although I had intended to send Johns a draft on the next 
day, I would not now have you touch any of that money, 
for I won it at the gaming table. But the sixty-five 
thousand you can receive with a clear conscience, for it 
is your money, rightfully recovered from a robber. 

“What is left of the twelve hundred after my expenses 
are paid, I wish the two young men with me to take back 
to New Orleans, to be used as their association may 
determine. 

“I am much better satisfied to die, even though my 
soul shall go down to an endless death” — a wild, terrified 
look came into his eyes for a moment or two — “than I 
should be, were you to be left penniless.” 

Here he stopped to rest, and his mother gave him a 
little wine to strengthen him. 

“ My precious boy,” she exclaimed in her agony, “if I 
could only have had you to live with me, how gladly I 
would have endured poverty rather than had you risk your 
life, much less lose it ! ” 

Then she told him of the defective deeds, of the ex- 
ecution of the quitclaim, of Albert’s generous action', and 
the steps taken to keep the entire matter a secret from 
him, with the reasons therefor, 


312 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


Albert’s action touched Robert deeply. 

“Mother,” he said, “you and Mr. Grayson were right. 
Although I should have paid Mr. Johns, yet, when again 
pressed for money, no doubt but I should again have 
forced you to mortgage the place. 

“Sometimes I have almost cursed my father’s memory 
for having entailed this terrible appetite upon me. Yet I 
have much to blame myself for ; for I have made but little 
effort to control it, and after my robbery in Mobile, gave 
it unbridled sway. 

“While it was not your fault that the Plantin deed was 
defective, I think Mr. Grayson is entitled to the new one 
without charge, further than the necessary expense. I 
think, also, now that you are able to repay him, that his 
money should be returned.” 

“I agree with you, fully, Robert, and it shall be re- 
turned as soon as you like.” 

“There is one thing, mother, for which I need your 
pardon, more than all the rest. I want to make you as 
happy as I can, before I go ; so 1 want you to send a 
messenger for Mr. Harrison to-night, for I do not think I 
shall be conscious long. Write him to come prepared to 
be made, and to make you happy. I wish Mr. Long- 
worthy to perform the ceremony here, and as soon as 
possible. 

“ Mother, somehow, as I tell you these things, I begin 
to hope that the Saviour, whom you and Mr. Harrison 
have so long and faithfully served, will yet let me come 
to Him. But if I find Him it must be very soon ! ” 

^‘Oh, my precious, darling boy,” she cried, “He will 
receive you ! He will save you now ! Trust Him, my 
son ! Believe on Him now ! You have truly repented of 
your sins, and your rebellion against Him. Can you not 
now say with all your heart, as you lift it up to God ? 

“ ‘ Five bleeding wounds he bears, 

Received on Calvary, 

They pour effectual prayers. 

They strongly plead for me. 

Forgive him, O forgive, they cry, 

Nor let that ransomed sinner die.* 

^^Now, darling, listen with all your soul ^ 

‘“The Father hears him pray. 

His dear, Anointed One ; 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


313 


lie cannot turn away 
The presence of his Son. 

His Spirit answers to the blood, 

And tells me I am born of God.’ ” 

“ Mother, mother, pray quickly ! It seemed once that 
1 almost beheld a Heavenly Messenger coming to bring 
me pardon ! Oh, my God, save me ! Help me to come 
to Thee, even at the eleventh hour ! ” 

Reader, if you are either a mother or a father, may it 
never be your lot to kneel beside your boy under such 
circumstances as those which surrounded that poor widow 
who was soon to be left childless ! 

Never did a woman pray with more fervor, nor a more 
repentant, eleventh-hour prodigal return to his Father’s 
house, and ask with more humility to be made an hired 
servant. 

Both agonized in prayer for about ten minutes, when 
Robert convulsively grasped his mother’s hand, while a 
smile spread over his face. 

“Thank God ! ” he exclaimed. “ I am saved at last! 
Mother, I used to hear you sing that hymn, part of which 
you repeated a short time ago, when I was a happy- 
hearted boy, before I wanted to drink. It seems to me 
there was something about God being reconciled. Can’t 
you sing that verse.’’ ” 

“Yes, my dear boy ; in a few moments, ” she replied 
in her sorrowful joy. She pressed his hands to her lips 
and kissed them time and again. Then she sang in what 
seemed to Robert an angelic voice, the trembling of which 
was as the fluttering of angel’s wings, the remaining 
stanza : — 


“ My God is reconciled, 

His pardoning voice I hear, 

He owns me for His child ; 

I can no longer fear ; 

With confidence I now draw nigh, 

And ‘ Father, Abba Father,’ cry.” 

What joy and peace how were Robert’s ! As he took 
in the sentiment of the lines, the flood became so great, 
that, with an attempt at a shout of praise, he fainted 
away. 

Mrs. Wilson thoug'ht him dead, and with a wild cry, 


314 GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 

fell upon his breast and besought him to come back to 
life, if only for a few moments. Her cry brought Albert, 
Ida, the two young men from New Orleans, and Clara, 
the housekeeper, into the room. 

The housekeeper was the only one who did not think 
Robert dead, and was also the coolest and most collected 
one present. She gently but firmly removed the mother 
to a chair, and then felt his pulse and heart. 

“Don’t yo’ give up yit, yo’ poo’ chile. He’s only 
fainted,” Clara said to Mrs. Wilson. Then she went to 
work as if she were the mistress there, nor did she relax 
her efforts until Robert opened his eyes, when a smile 
illumined his face. 

“ Precious Saviour ! ” he exclaimed, “ How great is Thy 
love ! ” 

“ An’ has yo’ foun’ Him, yo’ poo’ boy ? ” asked Clara. 

“ Thank God ! ” Mrs. Wilson exclaimed, “he has come 
back to speak to me again ! ” 

Robert replied to Clara’s question in almost a whisper : 

“Yes, my good woman, I have found Him.” 

“Ise powful glad yo’s foun’ de Saviour, but yo mus’ 
not talk any mo’, an’ go to sleep. 

“ He’s bin ’cited, I ken see, an’ no won’er when he’s jes’ 
bin snatched as a bran’ from de burnin’. 

“Now don’t talk any mo’ till yo’ rest a spell.” 

“No, I must do my talking now. Give me a little 
wine, please, and I think I can stand all that it will be 
necessary for me to say. 

“Mother,” he continued after taking the wine, “you 
must send for Mr. Harrison at once. Mr. Grayson, if one 
of your boys will take a note to him from mother, tell 
him he shall have ten dollars on his return.” 

Albert looked quickly at Mrs. Wilson, who bowed in 
acquiescence, while a faint tinge appeared on her sorrow- 
stricken face. 

As Mrs. Wilson retired to write to Mr. Harrison, Albert 
was about to withdraw also, when Robert called him 
back. 

“Mr. Grayson,” he said, “please tell your man to lose 
no time, and when Mr. Harrison arrives, have Mr. Long- 
worthy here.” 

Promising that everything should be as Robert wished, 
Albert hastily withdrew, and soon one of the men was off 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


315 

with two of the fleetest horses on the plantation, leading 
one ready saddled for Mr. Harrison, that no time might 

be lost. On arriving in Y , he delivered Mrs. Wilson s 

note, and then went to rubbing down the horses. 

The note to Mr. Harrison was as follows : — 

“ My Dear and long-suffering Frank, 

“As I told you this morning, I came to-day to the 
dying bed of Robert. He received his death-wound after 
recovering sixty-five thousand dollars of the man who 
robbed him in Mobile five years ago. 

“ He has truly repented and been gloriously saved 
from sin. He wishes me to return the thousand dollars 
which Mr. Grayson paid Mr. Johns, and also wishes you 
and me to be married before he loses consciousness. 

“ Come as quickly as possible. Mr. Longworthy will 
be here when you arrive. 

“Lovingly yours, 

“ Annie Wilson.” 

While Frank Harrison is preparing for his singular mar- 
riage, we will, as briefly as we can, give his and Mrs. 
Wilson’s history. 

They were reared in the same neighborhood, and had 
loved each other from childhood. 

Soon after Annie returned from school, they were 
secretly engaged to be married. A few days later, Elliott 
Wilson, the son of a wealthy planter in an adjoining 
county! met Annie, and was much struck with her lovely 
face and bright, lively manner. 

Her father bitterly opposed her receiving attentions 
from Frank, because he would not have to exceed five 
thousand dollars with which to begin- life, and favored 
Elliott, as he was heir to at least fifty thousand. 
The latter was gay and dashing, as well as a good-looking 
voung fellow, and at first, Annie, who was young and 
susceptible, was pleased with him. When Frank objected 
to her receiving such marked attentions from Elliott 
Wilson they quarreled. That same afternoon. Elliott 
proposed, and she accepted him, and soon after they 
were married. But scarcely were the vows which bound 
her taken, until she began to repent of her hasty action, 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


316 

She now saw the place her husband should occupy in her 
heart was filled by Frank Harrison. But alas, too late ! 
Then she set about casting out Frank and trying to fill 
his place with Elliott, and did her best to be a true wife. 

The day following her marriage, and just as she and 
her husband were starting on their wedding tour, she re- 
ceived a note from Frank, in which he bade her farewell, 
and told her he never expected to see her again, as he 
would start in an hour for Australia. 

He went there, and for seventeen years she did not 
hear from him. He invested his small patrimony in land 
and stock, and managed to the best advantage. He was 
a true Christian, but like the elder Albert Grayson, could 
not forget his lost love. He never married. He devoted 
his time to his land and stock, not forgetting his Master's 
cause and service. Seventeen years after his departure 
from Alabama, when he learned that Elliott Wilson had 
been dead for several years, he was a wealthy man. 
The same letter that brought him the news of Elliott’s 
death, also informed him that Annie was still a widow. 
He wrote to her and told her how unchanged his love 
was, and said that if she could give him hope, he would 
start by the first steamer after the receipt of her letter. 

He then went to work, putting his business in order. 
His foreman was all he could desire, both as to honesty 
and capability, and he could safely intrust him with his 
affairs. 

As soon as it was possible for a reply to reach him 
from Annie, one came, telling him how she had loVed 
and waited for him all these years. She also told him 
how Robert, a dissipated lad of sixteen, was almost 
breaking her heart ; how he needed the restraining care 
of a father, and further and best of all, she promised to 
become his wife as soon as he should choose. 

With a heart glad because this great joy had come to 
him at last, and sorrowful because he had not known 
that Annie had been so long freed from her unhappy 
marriage, he started for Alabama. 

But scarcely had he entered Y until he was met by 

Ras, the faithful colored servant of Annie Wilson, with a 
letter, in which, with almost breaking heart, she related 
how she had told Robert the story of her love ; that Frank 
Harrison was coming home and she was to become 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 317 

liis wife. When she concluded, her son was wild with 
rage. 

“ You loved this man, did you,” he said, “after you 
were my father’s wife.? You tried to cast him out of 
your heart, did you.?” he added sneeringly. “If ever 
you marry Frank Harrison, Fll kill you both. No man 
to whom you ga\e the love that belonged to my father, 
shall ever take his place. Remember what I say. This 
is no foolish boy’s play. I mean all I have said.” 

IMrs. Wilson had been a consistent and faithful Christian 
since about a year subsequent to her marriage, but this 
was too much to be patiently endured. At first, she 
rebelled against the wicked tyranny of her dissipated boy ; 
but she was not long in finding that he was in earnest. 

It was now too late to stop Mr. Harrison from leaving 
Australia, so she kept Ras and Mary on the constant 
lookout for him, lest he should come to the house before 
he could be apprised of his danger. 

A few days prior to Mr. Harrison’s arrival, Robert, 
while inflamed with liquor, entered his mother’s room. 

“If you will swear on that Bible never to receive a 
dollar from Frank Harrison,” he said, “or marry him 
without my consent, then I will promise not to trouble 
him. But if you will not swear to this, then I will- swear 
to kill him the first time I see him. 

“There is just one thing that would cure my appetite 
for drink, and that is to know that the money of the man 
my mother loved more than my father, paid for the 
liquor. 

“ I had rather be hung for murder than see you receive 
the least assistance from him, much less become his wife. 
You can take your choice as to who shall swear on that 
Bible.” 

His mother took the oath he prescribed. 

Does it seem possible that such a spirit could descend 
from father to son .? 

Robert regarded himself- as the custodian of his fathers 
honor. lie believed that if the latter had been told by 
his wife of her love for Frank Harrison, although he 
knew how hard she was trying to be a faithful, loving 
wife, he would have slain her, and then scoured the earth 
until he had found and slain his hated rival. 'J'hat father 
was sleeping the sleep of death, and the son determined 


318 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


that so long as he lived, Frank Harrison should never enjoy 
that which was denied to his father. 

Of course all this was another blow to Mr. Harrison, 
as well as to Mrs. Wilson. He tried every conceivable 
plan to win Robert over, but without avail. When he 
saw his loved one suffering so and he powerless to help 
— for she must, according to her oath, come to poverty 
and death, rather than receive aid at his hands — he was 
almost crazed with grief. It was only the stronghold he 
had upon Christ that kept him from slaying the unnatural 
son. 

He determined never to leave Annie Wilson again. 
The income from his property in Australia was sufficient 
to support him in luxury ; but about a year after his 

arrival in Y he was offered the nomination for the 

office he now held, and accepted it simply for employ- 
ment, more for mind than body, and had held the office 
ever since. He did not care to part with his property 
under existing circumstances, nor to make other invest- 
ments. 

Through the fidelity of Ras and Mary to their unhappy 
mistress, he had been able to keep up a constant corre- 
spondence with Mrs. Wilson, and during the absence of 
Robert, often met her. 

Now, that we have recorded all these bad features of 
young Wilson’s character, we should state that he pos- 
sessed another which was much more to his credit. 

While he was a professional gambler, he had never, 
except at cards, wronged a man out of a dollar. When 
at play with those who were not professionals, if they did 
not attempt to cheat, he never did. But with profes- 
sionals, he was as merciless as he knew them to be. 

This is, in brief, the history and character of the man 
who had been able, by the mercy of God, to lay hold of 
the promises by faith in the atonement which Christ 
made on the cross for the salvation of the world, just 
before receiving the summons to appear for judgment. 
Fie had been accepted when his career of wickedness 
was ended, because, through the instrumentalities God 
has raised up for the salvation of the “ whosoevers, ” ho 
had applied the promises to his own case. Fie had 
sincerely repented, and the Father, as He looked upon 
“the five bleeding wounds” of His dear Son, forgave 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 319 

find received the returning prodigal into His everlasting 
arms of mercy and love. 

Young man, here is a case of death-bed repentance. 
Do you wish or intend to take your chances with Robert 
Wilson, in finding pardon at the eleventh hour Do you 
not shudder at the very thought ? 

No one who has any intelligent conception of the love 
and mercy of God, will deny that many are able to 
appropriate His precious promises just before crossing 
the border-land. But alas ! how many more there are 
who sin away their day of grace, and cross over without 
one single ray of hope to lighten their pathway down to 
the edge of the turbid stream — the river of Black Waters ! 
If they give expression to their experience at all as they 
enter “ the valley of the shadow of death,” it is with the 
sad refrain : 

“ Too late ! too late ! Lost, lost, forever lost ! ” 

My friend, out of Christ, whether you be male or female, 
young or old, can you not obtain some ray of hope from 
the life and experience of Robert Wilson ? If he could be 
saved, is there not hope for you ? Then if so, go at once 
to the Fountain of Love and Light. Never cease your 
efforts until you find such peace as did he. Do not longer 
delay, for you have no assurance that any time but the 
Now will ever be given you in which to make your 
“calling and election ” sure. 

When Albert led the family devotions on the evening of 
Robert’s conversion, he made a few ^remarks upon the 
subject of the boundless love of God for His creatures. 
Then, as he bowed in prayer, he returned thanks for the 
great salvation that had come to his guest. His remarks, 
his supplications and praise were so tender as to melt all 
hearts, while Robert’s was filled with inexpressible joy 
and peace. 

Mr. Longworthy and his wife returned to Willowdale 
Place about ten o'clock, and. Mr. Harrison arrived about 
one. In fifteen minutes after the arrival of the latter, Mr. 
Longworthy pronounced Frank Harrison and Annie Wilson 
husband and wife. 

Robert drew his mother and stepfather down to him. 

“ Are you both sure you fully, freely forgive all?” he 
asked, with an arm about the neck of each. 

“ Yes, my son, all,” they replied. 


320 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORV. 


“Will some one bring pen and ink ?” Robert asked. 
It was quickly brought. “ Now, mother, that thousand 
dollar draft.” When it was handed to him, he continued : 

‘ ‘ Father, write on it ‘ Pay to the order of Albert Grayson. ' ” 
This was done. “ Mother, write your name just as it. is in 
the draft, ‘Annie E. Wilson.’ Then under that write 
‘ Annie E. Harrison.’” When his mother had complied, 
he said : “Let me see how it looks.” After examining 
the signatures, “ That will do,” and handed the draft to 
Albert. 

“Mr. Grayson, this is yours. I wish to thank you 
again for your great kindness to my mother. She and 
her husband are now wealthy, so you can readily see we 
cannot permit you to pay her debts, or rather mine.” 

“Mr. Wilson,” said Albert, “it would have cost me 
fully as much as I paid her to perfect my title to the 
Wilson tract had I gone into court, and I much prefer 
that she keep the draft. ” 

“I am too weak to discuss the matter, Mr. Grayson, 
but I am sure neither Mr. Hrarison nor my mother would 
think of her doing so.” 

“Indeed, Mr. Grayson, we could not,” each replied. 

“Now, father, one thing more. Unless mother had 
rather go to Australia than remain in Alabama, will you 
not promise to sell out there and locate in this state ? 
My grandfather’s old plantation can be purchased at a 
reasonable price and I believe mother will be happy 
there.” 

“My son,” Mr. Harrison replied as he vainly strove to 
hide his emotions, “I solemnly promise to be governed 
solely by your mother’s wishes.” 

“ Thank you. I can now die content. 

“ I wish Mr. Longworthy to conduct my funeral services. 
Mr. Longworthy, tell your people how gloriously I am 
saved, but oh, warn them not to put off their return as I 
did, until the last moment ! It makes me shudder to 
think where I should have to spend eternity had that ball 
gone only a little nearer my heart. 

“Praise the Lord for full salvation ! Now I must go to 
sleep. I think I shall not know any of you again until I 
meet you in Heaven. When I awake again, I shall 
doubtless not recognize you, for I feel a sense of stupor 
stealing over me now. But if so, and I should rave as I 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


321 


have heard some poor unfortunates, it matters not what 
I may say, remember that my hope is sure and steadfast, 
and that 1 am saved from all my sins. 

“Now, let me bid you all good-bye. May God bless 
each of you for your kindness to me and my dear 
mother ! 

Each one bade him good-bye, and he was the only one 
who was not convulsed with sobs, while about his lips 
played a happy smile. 

“You are all she will have now,’' Robert said, when 
Mr. Harrison’s turn came, and he embraced him. “ You 
will, I know, love and care for her tenderly. God bless 
you ! ” 

Then came last of all his mother. 

“ May your future be without a cloud, and you as happy 
as you deserve to be ! Do not weep for me, mother, but 
rather rejoice that at last my name is written in the 
‘Lamb’s book of Life,’ which I used to hear so much 
about when a boy.” Then kissing her again, he con- 
tinued feebly, “Oh ! I am so happy ! I must go to sleep 

now. Good night, all. Praise the Lord for ” The 

last sentence was never completed on earth. 

Robert lived until the following Monday morning, when 
he crossed the Crystal Sea, and tenderly was he laid 
away. 

It was not long until Mrs. Harrison was fully reconciled 
to her son’s death. She was so happy in her husband’s 
love that the roses soon returned to her cheeks. She was 
seventeen at the time of her unfortunate marriage to 
Elliott Wilson, and forty-three years of age when she 
entered upon a life of happiness in her marriage to Frank 
Harrison. 

A few days after Robert’s funeral, his grandfathers 
plantation was purchased for Mrs. Harrison, possession 
to be given in six months. Mr. Harrison and his wife 
then started on a bridal tour, taking in Australia, and while 
there, the Harrison property was disposed of. When they 
returned to Alabama, neither looked so old as they were 
by several years. 

Mr. Harrison invested his funds in lands adjoining his 
wife’s plantation, and together they have one of the most 
valuable properties of Alabama. 

Three children were born to them, named respectively, 
21 


322 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


Robert Grayson, Frank Longworthy and Annie Ida. Al- 
though the parents have made their lives useful to their 
fellow-creatures, and have never withheld when they 
should have given, yet they expect to leave their children 
each an ample fortune. 

Ras and Mary have a life-lease of the fifty acre farm 

near Y . All that is required of them in the way of 

rent, is to pay the taxes and keep the place in good repair. 

Y has a railroad now, and the couple are making a 

nice living, besides laying up several hundred dollars an- 
nually. Ras not only deals in vegetables but in fruits, 
particularly small varieties, much of which he ships to 
Northern markets. 

The couple propose to handle their own funds as long 
as they live, but about a year ago they made their will. 
When both are gone, then their money goes to “Miss" 
Annie’s children. 

Among Albert and Ida’s best Alabama friends, they 
number Frank and Annie Harrison. Exit the Harrisons. 


CHAPTER XXVIII. 

MR. LAYTON A PENITENT. 

On Thursday following the death of Robert Wilson, 
the Graysons, together with Major Wheaton, started for 
Virginia with the body of the late proprietor of Willow- 
dale Place. He was laid to rest beside his father and 
mother, and his every injunction was strictly observed. 

When the funeral rites were over, Mr. Grayson gave his 
attention to the purchase of the old plantation. The 
owner was a native of New England, and had not made 
a success of plantation life. He had, moreover, recently 
inherited a valuable estate near Boston, and was, there- 
fore, very anxious to get Grayson off his hands. It was 
not long until a purchase was made, the deal only hingeing 
upon a perfect title. 

It took the major about a week to get everything 
straight. There were several mortgages, all of which 
had been paid, but in two cases satisfactions had not been 
filed for record. These were hunted up and filed. Then 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


323 


there was a bad flaw in the title to a tract of about five 
hundred acres. The party to whom Mr. Grayson had 
sold, disposed of it, and it had passed through several 
hands, coming at last into the possession of the present 
owner, making the plantation just what it was originally. 
A quitclaim deed was secured from the proper parties, the 
defect cured, and ten days after the arrival at Grayson, it 
again became the property of George L. Grayson. 

As soon as the purchase was fully consummated. Major 
Wheaton took his departure for Kansas, and Albert and 
Ida returned to Willowdale Place, while Mr. Grayson, his 
wife and daughters remained to refurnish the house and 
plantation, and prepare Grayson for their future home, 
except such time as they would spend in Lexington where 
they expected to retain their residence property for the 
present, if not permanently. 

About three weeks before the weddings were to occur 
at Larue, Mr. Grayson and family returned to Lexington. 

Fifteen days before the weddings. Bob, Alberts valet, 
and Kate, Ida s maid, were married, and the next day 
Albert and Ida with these two servants, started for Kansas. 

Two or three days were spent in Lexington, and then 
Albert, his wife, sisters, and servants resumed their journey, 
arriving in Larue a week before the weddings. 

Victor, in order to lose as little time as possible from his 
studies, would not arrive until a day or two before the 
event. 

Our friends had hardly gotten settled at Laveme Ranch 
when Major and Mrs. Wheaton drove up. After convers- 
ing for half an hour, the major asked for a private inter- 
view with Albert and Ida. 

When the three returned to the parlor the major and 
his wife took their departure. 

“I shall expect you, then, Mr. Grayson,” the major 
said, “at ten o’clock to-morrow morning.” 

“ I will be with you at that hour. Major.” 

Albert was in Larue the next morning by nine o’clock, 
and at ten o’clock he. Major Wheaton and the county 
attorney called at Mr. Layton’s office. As they entered, 
the latter arose and greeted all his callers politely, but 
made no offer of his hand. Albert approached him and 
offered his, which Mr. Layton took and shook as if noth- 
ing unpleasant had ever occurred between them. 


324 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


When seated, Mr. Layton inquired of Albert as to how he 
liked his new home, and asked several questions regard- 
ing Victor and Menton. After about twenty minutes' 
conversation, Albert stated the object of their call. 

“Mr. Layton,” he said, “when our action against you 
was begun, I think you will admit that we were justified 
in bringing it. 

“We returned to Kansas for a twofold purpose. To 
attend the trial, which, I understand, is set for to-morrow, 
and the wedding of our friends, which will occur next 
week. 

“On arrival yesterday. Major Wheaton called on us, 
and after our interview with him we decided that the 
future happiness of all concerned will be subserved by 
dismissing the action, and which we desire to do, if you 
will pay the costs in the case. If this is satisfactory to 
you, the county attorney will at once order the action dis- 
missed. ” 

Neither of the three had ever seen Mr. Layton moved 
before as he was then. He arose and offered Albert his 
hand. 

“ Mr. Grayson,” he said, “I have returned to my 
senses, and I now wish to offer both you and your wife 
my sincere thanks for your action in this matter, as well 
as my apologies for the injury so unjustifiably done you.” 

“ You have the assurance that your apology is accepted 
by the gentleman in question. ” Albert returned with a 
smile, “and will be by the lady as soon as I can lay it 
before her. 

“There is another matter upon which I wish to touch, 
Mr. Layton. Cards are out for the weddings to which I 
have referred, which are to occur at Mr. Coming’s church, 
and also for the receptions at Laverne and Ashland 
Ranches. 

“Owing to existing relations, cards have not been sent 
you ; but we would be pleased to have you attend upon 
each occasion, and if we may expect you, cards will be 
enclosed on my return. 

“If you favor us, you may rest assured that you will 
meet with a hearty welcome.” 

With all the courtly grace of a South Carolina Layton, 
the invitation was accepted. Then he continued : 

“Mr. Grayson, the action you and your wife have 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


325 


taken, places me under lasting obligations to you, for you 
have saved me from much disgrace. Therefore, where I 
have given you, heretofore, first indifference, and later 
on, enmity, if you consider it worthy of acceptance, I 
now offer you friendship.” 

“Believing that you are perfectly sincere, I gladly ac- 
cept your friendship, and as sincerely pledge you mine,’' 
was Albert’s reply. 

Before the interview closed, Mr. Layton spoke some- 
what of his past life, and of his intentions for the future. 
At the close, there is no question but all four had more 
confidence in humanity in general, than when the inter- 
view began. 

“By the way, Mr. Grayson,” the major said as the 

callers arose to depart, “your friend Dr. H will 

preach this evening at Mr. Coming’s church, and remain 
until the wedding. Johnnie Vanderman will assist him 
much in the same way as he did last summer. Tell your 
friends. The evenings are light, and it will be pleasant 
driving.” 

“ Thank you. Major. If the weather continues good, 
I think you may expect us every evening. I presume the 
services are to be a revival effort ? ” 

“Yes, Mr. Corning has been holding evening services 
for more than a week ; considerable interest has already 

been manifested, and when he learned that Dr. H was 

to officiate at the weddings he wrote, asking him to come 
as long before as possible. ” 

“Has Johnnie been assisting Mr. Corning?” Albert 
asked. 

“ No,” with a laugh. “ Mr. Corning is not very much in 
favor of putting boys forward to perform duties which he 
believes should be performed solely by the ordained 
ministry.” 

“ How is it, then, that Johnnie is to assist Dr. H 

in Mr. Coming’s church ? ” 

“When Dr. H received Mr. Coming’s letter, know- 

ing our pastor’s views, he made his coming hinge on being 
allowed to call Johnnie in. 

“ Mr. Corning was anxious to have the doctor’s services, 
but he did not wish to have a hand in spoiling a good 
boy. So he called the officiary of the church together and 
laid the matter before the board” 


326 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


“Two or three were present who attended the camp- 
meeting on the day Carter Laverne was converted, and 
they favored asking Johnnie to assist at once. This, Mr. 
Corning would not consent to, nor was he willing to take 
any responsibility in the matter, whatever. 

“It was finally decided that Mr. Corning should con- 
duct the services alone until the doctor arrives, when he 
is to call Johnnie in, control the meetings fully, and be 
responsible for their success. 

“But of course it would not do for this to reach 
Johnnie’s ears, for it would place him under much em- 
barrassment, even if he would not decline to assist at all.” 

Albert laughed. 

“If you think such things would move Johnnie Vander- 
man, you know but little about him. Major. 

“ You say there is already much interest? ” 

“Yes. The doctor will find the church in good con-, 
dition to move on the enemy’s works.” Turning to Mr. 
Layton. “I have seen you out several times. I hope 
you will not fail to hear Dr. H this evening.” 

“Thank you. Major, I shall try to hear him.” 

The next morning Mr. Layton received cards to the 
wedding and receptions at Laverne and Ashland Ranches, 
and also to an informal reception in honor of the bridal 
party, to be held at Major Wheaton’s on the afternoon of 
the day preceding the weddings. 

Mrs. Wheaton’s sister, Lois, had been called home on 
account of the dangerous illness of the gentleman to whom 
she expected to be married in the spring, and as her visit 
was to expire in about six weeks, she would not return. 
Soon after her arrival in New York he began to improve, 
and that she might be the better able to care for him, they 
were married. 

Major Wheaton’s half sister, Minnie, who accompanied 
Lois to Larue, was a lovely and lovable, independent girl 
of twenty-two. She had a warm-hearted, sympathetic 
nature, and was as full of fun and wit as any young lady 
that ever graced Larue society. 

When Minnie first saw Mr. Layton, she wondered why 
so good-looking a gentleman had not married. But when 
she spoke of him she was not long in doubt as to the cause. 
After being informed as to his character, she thought what 
a pity it was that a man possessing such courtly, gentle- 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 327 

manly ways, should throw character and reputation to the 
winds, in order to satisfy his greed for gold. 

After the shooting affair -at her brother’s Minnie was 
probably the only one present who felt the least degree 
of sympathy for Mr. Layton. Then she thought a man 
who could become so infatuated with a woman, that if 
his mind were made to run in the channels of right, justice 
and truth, and he could then love and be loved in return, 
what a happy home he might have instead of living the 
dreary life of an old bachelor. 

When it became known that Mr. Layton had made 
business changes which were greatly to his credit, Minnie 
began to study him. But all this time her reflections were 
made in secret. She had never been introduced to Mr. 
Layton, but had frequently seen him on the street, and 
in public gatherings. 

When Major Wheaton told at dinner of the interview of 
the morning, he concluded with the information that 
Albert had extended invitations, and promised cards to 
the weddings and receptions. 

“ W’hy not send him cards for your reception ? ” Minnie 
asked of her sister-in-law. 

Mrs. W'heaton looked interrogatively at her husband. 

“ I think I should, my dear,” the major said. 

“Lynne,” said Minnie, “suppose Mr. Layton should 
ask me to attend the weddings with him ; would I disgrace 
the family if I should accept him as an escort ? 

“ If he doesn’t, I fear 1 shall have to send my regrets 
or depend on you, for the gay Kansas swains who would 
be likely to favor me have been so unmercifully snubbed, 
that 1 have no other hope of witnessing the auspicious 
event. ” 

“Well, as to disgracing the family by accepting Layton 
as an escort, I am not at all sure you will have any such 
opportunity ” 

“ Are you not, my dear ? ” 

“ — but a man possessing such a character and reputa- 
tion as I firmly believe Moses H. Layton has determined 
to build up, would not disgrace a sister of mine.” 

“ But, my dear girl,” said Mrs. Wheaton, “ you must 
be very careful, or there may be another attempted tragedy, 
'fhen think how it would sound, ‘ Mrs. Moses H. 
Layton ! ’ ” 


323 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


“My precious one, I’ll take the chances as to the tragedy ; 
and as to the name, you know that if I should consent to 
change mine, I could require him to also change his.” 

“ Do you know what his second name is, Lynne.? ” 

“Yes, It is Harrison.” 

“ Oh, that will do. ‘ Mrs. M. Harrison Layton ’ would 
sound quite euphonious ; and in the home-circle, or for 
family use, nothing could be nicer than ‘ Harry ! ’ ” 

“ If I didn’t belong to the church,” the major said, “ I’d 
bet you a silk dress against a pair of boots, that he doesn’t 
ask you to attend either the weddings or receptions with 
him. ” 

“You would, would you.? Of course you and Ada 
think I am a great sinner ; but I am not so wicked as to 
want to cause you to fall from grace. I'll have sins enough 
of my own to answer for, goodness knows, without bur- 
dening my unhappy soul with yours. 

“But I’ll tell you what I will do. You don’t need the 
boots and I do need the dress, for I have but four silk 
dresses that are fit to be worn. 

“Now, if I attend the weddings and receptions with Mr. 
Layton, you are to give me the dress, and I’ll give you 
ever so much sisterly affection and esteem. If not. I’ll 
stay at home and not burden you with looking after any 
lady but your wife. ” 

“Well! that is a darling proposition, I must say! 
‘Turkey you win; turkey I lose.’ But I believe I’ll 
accept your proposition, iust to see you stay at home and 
sulk. 

“ Still.” reflectively, “come to think of it, I don’t know 
whether I am safe in doing so or not ; for should you take 
a notion to have that dress it would be just like you to ask 
Layton to take you.” 

“Thank you, dear. I’ll promise not to ask Mr. Layton 
to take me to either place ; and I will predict another thing, 
you'll buy the dress.” 

In the evening, Mr. Coming’s church, which was much 
the largest in Larue, was filled to overflowing. 

Lr. il entered in company with Mr. Corning. As 

was their custom, Mr. and Mrs. Vanderman and Johnnie 
were seated in front. I'he doctor stopped long enough 
to shake hands with the three and say ; “ Come, Johnnie. ’ 

The boy arose, and on reaching the platform, knelt at 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 2>-9 

the chair to which the doctor showed him, as the two 
minister knelt at theirs. 

“A prophet is not without honor, save in his own 
country,” has been said on the highest authority. 

Into this spirit, not only Mr. Corning but many of his 
congregation, had entered. But in order to secure the 

services of Dr. H all were ready to sacrifice personal 

feeling, and the action of the officiary in consenting to his 
calling in Johnnie, had been fully endorsed. But it was 
with many a misgiving that more than one saw the boy 
enter the holy place for the purpose of aiding in breaking 
the Bread of Life to that intelligent congregation. 

Before we go further with the first service after the 

arrival of Dr. H , we must give a brief account of Ethel 

Grayson since she last appeared before the reader. 

She had certainly not been happy since she cut Johnnie’s 
acquaintance. Scarcely a day had passed that she had 
not had seasons of the greatest unrest. She had never 
exhibited so much ill-temper as since her departure from 
Larue, and when these seasons of unrest came, she was 
always sure that Johnnie was praying for her. The 
thought of his doing so in opposition to her wishes made 
her so angry that she would sometimes almost resolve 
never to renew her acquaintance wdth him. She did not 
propose to be a Christian until she should be ready, and 
he ought to be ashamed of himself for making her so un- 
happy ! She thought that if he would only stop praying 
for her she would be happy again, and after awhile, say 
when she should be as old as Lottie, she would become a 
Christian and a good one, too. Then she would do and 
say all sorts of things to induce people to become re- 
ligious. But of one thing she was sure. She would never, 
never try to make Christians of children. She would not, 
in the first place, punish them as Johnnie was punishing 
her, and in the second, she did not propose to have any 
blood on her hands, as would be the case should she be 
the means of their conversion, and any of them should 
die. Why, she would feel just like she had murdered 
them ! 

d'hen, when her anger would pass away, she womld 
have a great longing to see Johnnie, and think what ai 
nice boy he would be if he had only bqen generous 
enough to promise not to pray for her. 


330 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


Ethel attended the evening service. She wanted to go, 
for she wanted to see Johnnie, and see what kind of work 
he would do in a revival service. But she should certainly 
not recognize him until the afternoon of the weddings. 
Then, somehow, she felt drawn towards the church any- 
way, yet dreaded to go. But as all the family, and nearly 
all the servants were going, she had no alternative but to 
go, or spend a very lonely evening at Laverne Ranch. 

We must also refer briefly to Mr. Laytons spiritual 
condition. 

It is already known that he had been prompted to a 
change of life because of the waking up he had received 
after attempting to commit murder and suicide at Mrs. 
Wheaton's reception. 

His family had always held to, and practiced the highest 
code of honor and morals. He had never known of a 
Layton who would intentionally, have been guilty of a 
dishonorable or disreputable action, and after his rude 
awakening he became possessed of an ambition to per- 
petuate this characteristic of the Layton family. 

As hatred of the North and its people, and a desire to 
recover his fathers property, had, as he believed, been 
the means of leading him out of the path a Layton should 
tread, those features in his life gradually gave way before 
his newer and better purpose. 

About a month before the coming of Dr. H , Mr. 

Layton first took his seat in Mr. Coming’s church. He 
had not attended divine service before for several years, 
but he soon became interested, and it was not long until 
he was so much so, that, had he not feared his motives 
would be misconstrued, he would have openly mani- 
fested his interest. If he should make any show of 
wishing to become a Christian, he believed the natural 
conclusion would be that it was simply a scheme to win 
concessions from the Graysons and Lavernes. Could he 
have been freed from such suspicions, there were two or 
three occasions during the past week when he would 
have arisen and asked the prayers of the church. Spirit- 
ually. it will be seen, Moses H. Layton was as unhappy 
as Ethel Grayson, if not much more so. 

Dr. H ’s manner of procedure was very much the 

same as upon occasions heretofore noticed. His sermon 
was a description of the love and tenderness of the 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


331 


Saviour, and of His anxiety to save the lost. It was all 
love, infinite love. At the close, a hymn in keeping with 
the sermon was sung, when the doctor called on Johnnie 
to lead in prayer. 

Among those who felt that Johnnie’s prayer was in- 
tended specially for them, were Mr. Layton and Ethel 
Grayson. The former was, when Johnnie arose from his 
knees, as pale as he will be when the breath shall have 
forever left his body, while Ethel, like many others in 
various portions of the room, was sobbing audibly. 

The doctor here gave a short exhortation, asked the 
choir to select something appropriate, and invited all who 
were tired of sin to come to the altar. 

Johnnie was standing in front of the altar, and again 
was the burden of souls upon him. 

Mr. Layton was sitting near the aisle. Ethel was with 
her friends on the opposite side of the aisle, and a few 
pews further back. 

First one and then another arose and came sobbing 
down the aisles, until ten penitents were kneeling at the 
altar. Albert and Ida had taken Ethel between them, and 
were trying to induce her to go forward ; but while her 
sobbing continued, she persistently refused. 

Dr. H had assumed his favorite position, his left 

arm resting upon the pulpit, and his fingers interlocked, 
while his eyes were continually wandering over the room. 

Take charge of the altar service, Johnnie,” the doctor 
said, at the close of the singing. 

“ I will presently, Doctor. Will such of the friends of 
these penitents as have, themselves, bathed in the ocean 
of God’s love, gather about the altar, leaving room for two 
more sin-sick souls ? ” 

Then Johnnie started up the aisle. He went straight to 
Mr. Layton and stopped long enough to place his left hand 
on the lawyer’s shoulder and say : 

“ Mr. Layton, the Master is waiting to be gracious ! I 
will return presently. Be ready!” He then passed on 
to Albert’s pew. Ethel saw him coming, and shook as 
with the ague, but could not withdraw her gaze. Johnnie 
pushed past her friends and took her by the hand. 

“ Ethel,” he said, in a low voice, “Come I We will 
renew our acquaintance at the foot of the cross ! ” 

Instantly she was on her feet. Johnnie held on to her 


332 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


hand until she reached the aisle, then placing it on his 
arm, he led her direct to Mr. Layton. 

From the moment Johnnie first approached him, the 
lawyer sat with his eyes fixed upon the altar, while great 
beads of perspiration stood out over his face. When 
Johnnie approached him the second time, he said : “ Mr. 
Layton, come ! ” The latter arose and stepped into the 
aisle. As Johnnie took his arm and started for the altar 
with the two penitents, a groan escaped the lips of the 
lawyer. 

‘ ‘ Oh, Thou precious, bleeding Lamb,” Johnnie exclaimed 
as he lifted his eyes heavenward, “ I thank Thee that it 
was not the righteous, but sinners, Thou didst come to 
seek and to save ! ” 

By the time the penitents had knelt, Ida was kneeling on 
Ethel’s 'left side, while Albert knelt at Mr. Layton's right. 
The lawyer, with a convulsive sob, threw his arms about 
Albert’s shoulders. 

“Mr. Grayson,” he exclaimed, “you must pray for 
me ! ” 

“ That is why I am here ; but do not fail to pray for 
yourself, remembering that, as Johnnie said : ‘ The Master 
IS waiting to be gracious.’” 

Johnnie called for several short prayers while he went 
from one to another with words of instruction, hope and 
cheer. Finally he fell upon his knees between Ethel and 
Mr. Layton and interceded for the penitents in his charac- 
teristic way. Just as he said “Amen. Now let another 
lead in a short prayer,” Ethel arose, her face radiant. 

“ Precious Saviour, ” she exclaimed. “Thou hast been 
gracious to me ! Thou art mine, and I will be Thine for- 
evermore ! ” 

“Amen ! ” came spontaneously from the lips of Johnnie 
Vanderman, the two ministers and several of the congre- 
gation. 

Johnnie soon observed that Ethel was almost ready to 
sink under the weight of glory that was filling and flooding 
her soul. 

“ Shall we renew our acquaintance now, Ethel ? ” he 
whispered, as he took her arm to lead her to his parents. 

“Yes,” she replied, “and if you forgive me as freely as 
my heavenly Eather has, it will not be my fault if we 
become unacquainted again.”. 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 333 

^‘Then we never shall,” and Mrs. Vanderinan received 
her, with a motherly kiss, into her arms. 

Johnnie was here, there, everywhere, as fully in charge 
of the altar service in Mr. Coming’s church as if he owned 
the building, while pastor and congregation looked on 
in astonishment. Scarcely would one prayer be ended 
when Johnnie would say : “Another short prayer, 
please,” “Let another lead,” “Pray to the point,” etc. 
Then he would be at the side of some mourning soul, 
give some word of advice or encouragement and on to 
another. 

First one and then another arose, professed faith in 
Christ, and gave God the glory for the peace and joy 
which filled their souls, until no one remained but Mr. 
Layton. 

The prayers had followed in such rapid succession that 
Albert and Ida did not lead until all the penitents, except 
the lawyer, had arisen. Then Ida lifted up her voice in be- 
half of the one yet remaining in spiritual darkness. During 
her prayer Mr. Layton sobbed bitterly, while he clung 
tenaciously to Albert, and at its close, cried out in agony : 
“Lord save, or I perish ! ” Then Albert began. 

“ Oh, Thou blessed One,” he said, “who hast in Thy 
tenderness and love, appeared to so many troubled souls 
with joy and healing on Thy wings, appear now, we be- 
seech Thee, in Thy glorious beauty to this sorrowing, peni- 
tent heart, and speak to the storm raging within his soul 
and say, ‘ Peace, be still. It is I ! Be not ’ ” 

With a shout rivaling any ever heard at a camp-meeting, 
Mr. Layton sprung to his feet, bringing Albert with him. 
He caught both of Albert’s hands and shook them warmly 
while he stood until he could control himself sufficiently 
to speak. Then he turned to Ida who had also arisen, 
and offered his hand. 

“ May God bless you both ! ” he exclaimed almost in a 
whisper. “I want to be assured that I am as fully for- 
given as I believe I am by both.” 

“You are, Mr. Layton, fully, freely forgiven.” 

He released their hands, and as he wiped his eyes he 
saw Johnnie standing near. The boy was intensely 
happy, for the burden of souls for that evening had been 
lifted. He smiled when he caught Mr. Laytons eyes and 
came up and offered his hand. The lawyer caught it with 


334 GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 

his right, while he threw his left arm about Johnnie’s 
shoulders. 

“ God bless you, my boy,” he exclaimed, “for leading 
me home ! ” 

“Why, it wasn’t I who led you home, Mr. Layton,” 
Johnnie replied with one of his happiest laughs. “My 
Father only sent me with His message, and you had to 
come. But isn’t it glorious ? ” 

“Yes, Johnnie, it is indeed glorious.” 

The boy’s work was over for the evening, and he took 
his seat between Ethel and his father. 

Mr. Corning arose and made his announcements. 

“Before Dr. H pronounces the benediction,” he 

added, “ I wish to make a very important confession. 

“I had frequently heard of Johnnie Vanderman’s call 
to the ministry, but thought it must be a mistake. I knew 
him to be a good boy, but could not believe one of his 
age had been called when there are so many men, who, 
if sent of God, would perform such excellent service in 
Flis vineyard ; nor did I wish to add to what I thought 
was an honest delusion upon the part of Johnnie and his 
friends. 

“But no intelligent Christian could witness what we 
have this evening, and not believe that Johnnie Vander- 
man is only doing the Lord’s work. If, therefore, God 
chooses to thus honor his labors, it is not for me, hence- 
forth, to dishonor them, or say him nay. 

“May God continue to honor the labors, not only of 

Dr. H and Johnnie, but those of all whom he has 

sent into His vineyard, is my prayer for His name’s 
sake ! 

“We will now sing the doxology, when Dr. H will 

dismiss us.” 

“An honest confession is good for the soul. Brother 
Corning,” the doctor said with a smile, while the organist 
was taking her seat. 

“That is an old saying, and I believe a true one, too,” 
was the reply. 

What would Mabel not have given, could she, too, have 
gone to that altar and received pardon ! 

If Ethel had been miserable during her visit to Alabama 
and Virginia, Mabel had been much more so, for she had 
not only closed the door of her heart against God’s Holy 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


335 


Spirit, but she had done her utmost to lead the man she 
loved a thousandfold more than her own life, away from 
God, and when the love of that man had been offered her, 
she had, in a spirit of bitter anger and pride, rejected and 
cast it from her. Perhaps no more unhappy young lady 
could have been found in Kansas than she had been for 
the past seven or eight weeks. She believed that if she 
would find favor again with Menton, she must first find it 
with God. But to her, the heavens were of brass, and it 
seemed, the Spirit had taken His everlasting flight. How 
she did long for His return, that He might lead her to Christ, 
and she then become worthy of Menton’s love ! 

Alas ! Poor Mabel ! All for Menton’s and nothing for 
Christ’s sake ! You have repulsed, insulted the Spirit, 
when He would have made you as happy as He has 
Menton and Ethel, and now you must bear your burden 
alone. Perhaps if He ever visits your heart again, He 
will be received with more consideration than He was 
accorded before. 


CHAPTER XXIX. 

MORE ENGAGEMENTS. 

On the next evening after the conversion of Ethel and 
Mr. Layton, among those who made their way to the 
cross, were Minnie Wheaton, Dan Wilson, and George, the 
Laverne stable boy. The weapons of warfare were then 
grounded by Mr. Layton and Dan, to be raised no more. 

At the close of the service on the evening of his con- 
version, Mr. Layton received an introduction to Minnie. 
Seeing she was with Major and Mrs. Wheaton, he asked 
and received permission to accompany her home. He 
had not conversed with her long until he was much in- 
terested, and his interest was greatly increased by the 
time Major Wheaton’s residence was reached ; so much 
so, that when he bade her good-night he had received 
permission to attend her to church the next evening. After 
that he was her constant attendant. 

“ My dear brother,” said Minnie two or three mornings 
after Mr. Layton began to escort her to and from church, 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


336 

“you can order that dress as soon as you like. Mr. 
Layton will accompany me to the weddings and re- 
ceptions.” 

“Honor bright, now. You didn’t ask him to take 
you ? ” 

“ Honor bright, my dear, I didn’t.” | 

“ Oh, well, it’s all right, anyway. I told Ada last night 
to see what you w'ould want, and write to Lois to make 
a selection. But something suitable for a bridal costume 
would be about the thing, I suppose ? ” 

‘ ‘ I think quite likely, although the subject of matrimony 
has not yet, so far as Mr. Layton and I are concerned, 
been discussed.” 

Ethel wrote the following letter on the day after her 
conversion : — 

“My dear Papa and Mamma, 

“ I wrote you yesterday morning, but didn’t then know 
what I would have to tell you to-day.” 

Then she told how unhappy she had been since she cut 
Johnnie’s acquaintance, of the meeting, how miserable 
she was, how Albert and Ida had tried to induce her to go 
to the altar, and wha.t Johnnie had said when asked to 
take charge of the altar service. 

“When he said that, I just knew I was one of the two, 
and when he came for me, I couldn’t refuse to go. He 
took me on one arm, and that lawyer who used to be so 
bad, and shot Albert, on the other. 

“I was the first one converted, and then Johnnie 
and I renewed our acquaintance, and we are not going 
to get unacquainted any more. 

“That case against Mr. Layton, who shot Albert, was 
to be tried to-day ; but he has been trying to be a better 
man, so Albert and Ida decided they would not persecute 
— no, I guess it is prosecute, him, and have dismissed 
the case. 

“Mr. Layton was the last one converted. I did feel 
sorry for him. Ida prayed for him and then Albert com- 
menced, but I don’t think he had prayed a minute until 
Mr. Layton sprung as happy as I am. You ought to 
have heard him shout. 

“ I guess I’ll have to quit and go up in the garret and 
shout awhile myself. I feel like I could shout almost as 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 337 

loud^as Aunt Susie, if I was off where no one could hear 
me. 

“With oceans of love, and many kisses, I am 
“Your loving daughter,’' 

‘ ‘ Ethel. ” 

Victor arrived in time to attend the two last services. 
Both he and Lottie were so taken up with each other that 
they had no thought for anything else, and, apparently, 
the services made little impression upon them. 

Mabel had hoped to receive some message from Menton 
which would open the way so she could undo her terrible 
work ; but not a word had he written or sent. He was 
putting his heart and soul into his work, and was well 
and happy. This much she learned, but no more. 

When the week closed, over fifty had been converted. 
On the evening previous to the weddings, the converts 
were received into the church, and all who had not pre- 
viously received that holy ordinance, were baptized. 

The weddings were to occur at five o’clock on Wednes- 
day afternoon, and never had the church been so beauti- 
fully and richly decorated before. 

Promptly at five o’clock the bridal party drove up, and 
found all arrangements complete. 

Albert and Ida passed down the right aisle, and Victor 
and Lottie down the left, Johnnie followed Albert and Ida 
with Stella, while Ethel and Carter followed Victor and 
Lottie. 

The first couple, on reaching the rostrum, passed over 
to the right, and the second to the left. Facing inward, 
their positions remained unchanged throughout. 

When the other two couples reached the rostrum, Stella 
changed to Carter, while Johnnie stood at the right of the 

latter and Ethel at Stella’s left until Dr. H pronounced 

Carter and Stella husband and wife. Then Ethel took 
Johnnie’s arm, and they passed up the left aisle to the 
vestibule, and the newly married pair retired to the rear 
of the rostrum. 

On reaching the vestibule, Johnnie took Eva on his arm, 
while Ethel took Roy’s and they passed down the aisles 
and into position as before ; and in the same manner did 
this young groomsman and bridesmaid conduct Maurice 
and Jessie to their places. 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


338 

When the last ceremony was performed, Mr. Corning 
offered devout prayer for these three happy, Christian 
couples. 

We have no time or space for the particulars of the re- 
ceptions. Suffice it to say that each passed off happily, 
and at the time agreed upon, the bridal party, Victor, the 

Graysons, and Dr. H and his wife, boarded the east- 

bound train. 

Leaving them to make their way to Kansas City, where 
we will meet them later on, let us look in upon the Whea- 
tons as they sit at breakfast on the morning subsequent to 
the departure. 

A servant enters with the mail, hands it to Major 
Wheaton, and retires. The major puts his own letters in 
his pocket, passes one to Mrs. Wheaton, and then glances 
over his favorite daily. 

‘ ‘ Anything, Ada, about that dress ? ” her husband asked 
after a few moments, without lifting his eyes from his 
paper. 

“No ; but I have a letter from mother. Lois is still on 
her bridal tour, and owing to Charlie’s health, there is 
no telling when she will return.” 

“I think, Ada,” said Minnie, “you had better write 
Lois not to select anything until she hears from me. I 
am not sure, yet, whether I shall want one from New 
York or Paris.” 

“Paris! whewl” the major exclaimed, “Coming 
out in style, ain’t we ? ” 

“ I guess you had better let Lois fill that order as it is. 
Fifty dollars is as much as I care to invest in that fool guess 
of mine. If you are going to want any Paris affair, I 
shall have to trouble you to draw on your own bank ac- 
count.” 

‘ ‘ Why, you ungenerous brother 1 There was not a word 
said about how expensive the dress should be ; was there 
Ada .? ” 

“I think not, my dear.” 

“ Nor how mexpensive, either, my dear girl.” 

“O well. I’ll tell you what I’ll do. Just make it a 
hundred dollars, and I’ll buy my own bridal outfit if I 
decide to get married before I leave Kansas. ” 

“I’ll accept that proposition too quick. It’s a hundred 
and fifty at least better than I expected to get.” 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 339 

You wicked man ! Aren’t you ashamed to take such 
an advantage of a poor, defenseless woman ?” 

We will now look in on Menton some two or three 
days before the Larue weddings. 

A messenger from the telegraph office has just handed 
him the following, a telegram from his mother : 

“Your father too ill to travel. Consigned large shipment 
of cotton to Purley and Conover, New York, who sold it, 
and have since failed. J. W. Clark, Kansas City, has at- 
tached proceeds in United States Court. Go at once to 
Kansas City. Will find papers at Coates’ House, 

“ Mary L. Worthington.’' 

Menton left in an hour for Kansas City, where, a few 
hours after his arrival, he received the necessary papers, 
among which was a letter from his father’s attorney to 
one in Kansas City, and it was not long until a satisfac- 
tory adjustment was effected. After advising his parents 

of his success, he took his departure for G . On entering 

his coach, he found the bridal party aboard. He shook 
hands with all but Mabel, and at first was disposed to 
give her a courtly bow, a pleasant smile, and pass on. 
But something in the look she gave him caused him to 
hesitate a moment ; then he gave her his hand. Her own 
was trembling, and she did not try to resist giving expres- 
sion to the words which almost forced themselves to her 
lips. 

“Mr. Worthington, if you do not despise, will you not 
forgive me ? ” 

His excitement was no less than her agitation, on hear- 
ing her speak thus. 

“ Forgive you for what, Mabel ? ” he asked. 

She had sunk into her seat, and involuntarily he sat 
down beside her. 

“ I am afraid you will detest me if I tell you, yet I must,” 
she said tremulously. 

“I had pinned on your badge as you requested, and 
when I found you had not cared to wait for me in your 
coach, I was so enraged that I threw it out of the win- 
dow.” 

Menton’s face was radiant. 

“ Mabel,” he said softly, “ I have anothej- badge. It 
is like the one, you see, that you threw away. Had you 


340 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


worn it, I intended to wear this. But if you are willing to 
wear this under the same conditions as proposed for the 
other, I can easily procure a duplicate for myself.’’ 

“Then you forgive me ? ” she asked, again tremulously, 
as she took the badge. 

“Yes, Mabel ; and this badge means much more. It 
means that although 1 was greatly cast down, I have 
never been angry with you. It means that when I shall 
have completed my course at Dentworth, I hope thereafter 
to have you with me, to cheer and comfort, and to help 
me in the work of saving fallen humanity from the power 
of sin. 

“But it has still another significance. While I feel God 
will not be displeased if I remain with you until we sepa- 
rate at East St. Louis, yet, after our parting, there must be 
no further communication between us until I am fully 
prepared for my work. Can you accept my love on such 
terms as these, and give me yours as fully ? ” 

“ Menton,” she said as she wiped the tears of joy from 
her eyes, “there is no sacrifice that you can henceforth 
ask of me that I will not cheerfully make, however much 
of sorrow it may cause me. 

“ It seems hard that I must go nearly two years without 
seeing or hearing from you ; but knowing that I have your 
love, and shall be your wife in the end, makes the future 
so bright that — w,hy I almost seem to have been trans- 
lated into another existence.” 

“Then wear that badge every day. If you feel the 
hardship of our separation, look at it, and remember that 
it is a token of the undying love of Menton Worthington ; 
that he will never love any woman but you, even were 
you to be lost to him forever. 

“It is no more my wish or desire than yours, were it 
not the Lord’s will, that we be so kept apart during my 
preparation for my work. But He intends that I shall 
be given up to Him, soul and body, during that prepara- 
tion.” 

“Oh, I do wish I could find the peace you have found ; 
not only that I would then be more reconciled to our 
separation, but that I might become more worthy of your 
love, and the better prepared to assist you in your work.” 

“Mabel, you will never reach the cross because of a 
desire to aid me, or for my sake ; but when you do, it 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


341 


will have been for Christ’s sake, alone.” With a smile, 
“ I do not care to preach to you to-day, further than to 
give you this warning. 

“1 have been called to the ministry, and when I am 
ready to go forth as one of the Lord’s servants, you are 
to be my wife ; but your lot will never be a happy one 
until you find your way to Christ. 

“He intends that you shall, if you so will, share this 
blessed spiritual, as well as temporal, life with me. He 
gives me faith to believe that you will share both, but how 
soon the former, I cannot tell. I pray earnestly that the 
time may not be long.” 

“ Oh, do help me by your prayers, all you can ! When 
I become your wife, I want to so share your life that I 
can enter fully into your work, and do all I can to make 
you happy.” 

“Yes, but have I not told you, Mabel, that it must be 
for love of Christ, and not for my sake, that you will be 
permitted to reach the cross, and thus enter into this happy 
experience ? In all your seeking, you must remember 
that. 

“You will one day be blessed as I have been and am ; 
but it will be because you will have put Christ before all 
else. Yes, I shall pray many times a day in your behalf, 
and in God’s own good time, you will receive the faith 
that will enable you to lay hold upon, and appropriate 
the precious promises.” 

What a happy, yet sad day it was to Mabel ! 

Somehow, Menton felt that the interdiction against his 
holding a conference with her, was, for that day, removed, 
and he did all in his power, not only to make her happy, 
but to prepare the way for her reception of God’s Mes- 
senger of peace. 

It was not at all difficult for the friends of the couple to 
discover that at least pleasant, if not happy relations had 
been restored between them. But neither mentioned their 
engagement until their arrival at East St. Louis, when, as 
they were about to separate, Menton gave all a cordial 
hand shake as he bade them good bye. 

“ This is my promised wife,” he said as he took Mabel 
in his arms and kissed her tenderly ; after which he jumped 
aboard his train. 

Victor and Lottie had not been less devoted to each 


342 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


otlior because of the understanding that the former was 
not to begin his suit until after his admission to the bar. 
They had, however, kept honorably to the letter of the 
agreement. If not in spirit, it was hardly their fault 

“ Lottie,” Victor said when he had said good-bye to his 
friends, “while I have no right to ask such a favor as 
Mabel has just accorded Menton, surely a dear friend may 
kiss another upon the cheek, at such a parting as this ? ” 

“Victor, no gentleman except my father and brother 
ever touched my lips or cheeks. That privilege I must 
reserve for my promised husband.” 

“ Surely, Lottie,” he said as he inclined his head towards 
her, his eyes holding fast her own, “ you can make an ex- 
ception in my favor so far as your cheek is concerned.? ” 

In the two months that had intervened since Victor had 
announced his intention to prepare for the bar, he had 
been rising higher and higher, faster and faster, in Lottie’s 
affections. Surely a man who would undertake the study 
of a profession for which it was highly probable he would 
never have any use, in order, not to be assured of her 
love and confidence, but only to become a suitor for 
them, was worthy of all she could give of both. 

As Victor bent towards her, Lottie saw, almost, his soul 
revealed. 

“No, Victor,” replied she, with an impulse she never 
afterwards understood, while her eyes flashed back as 
much as was revealed by his own, “ that privilege can 
be accorded only to my promised husband. 

“ But since you have proven yourself worthy of all I 
can ever give the man who shall occupy such a relation 
to me, I see no reason why I should not now make you 
as happy as I can. 

“While I have taken a solemn vow never to become 
the wife of any man without either a trade, business or 
profession, yet why may we not be happy while you are 
preparing to meet my conditions .? I see no good reason 
why not. 

“Therefore, before you leave, I wish to say that when 
you bring me your certificate of admission to the bar, I 
will be only too happy to become your wife.” 

Just then the bell of his train rang, and with a happy 
smile, Victor announces his engagement to Lottie in the 
precise language of Menton : ‘ ‘ This is my promised wife. ” 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


343 


Kissed her cheeks and lips rapturously, hastily rung the 
hands of his friends again and jumped aboard the rear car, 
just as the train was pulling out. 

Mabel had been weeping in Ida s arms, while Menton 
sat at a window watching her. Her friends had been 
trying to soothe her, and paid but little attention to Victor 
and Lottie. 

Menton heard Victor announce his engagement, and 
arising, met him on the rear platform. Clasping hands, 
they stood thus, while with the one disengaged they threw 
back kisses until the train was two hundred yards away. 

Mabel saw Menton no more for nearly two years, and 
Lottie met Victor but once during the same time. 

When Victor ran for his train, Lottie found refuge in 
Mabel and Ida’s arms. 

“Why, bless my soul ! ” Albert exclaimed. “ Two sis- 
ters stolen in one day ! ” 

“The goods will not be removed, in my case, for nearly 
two years,” Mabel said, smiling through her tears. 

“That is as soon as papa and mamma will lose me, 
too,” said Lottie, as she threw back a kiss to Victor. 

“What slow pokes you Southerners are ! ” Ida exclaimed. 
“ I don’t want to hear anything more about the impetu- 
osity of the Southern belle, or Southern chivalry ! If I was 
engaged to one of those handsome Alabama gentlemen, 

I would marry him in less than three months ; wouldn’t I, 
Albert ? ” 

“I believe you would, my dear.” 

“Why, Ida,” said Ethel, “you wouldn’t want to marry 
either of them, would you ? I can’t see what you would 
want with more than one husband at a time. Then while 
they are very good-looking, I hardly think,” as she scanned 
Albert's face, “ that they are as handsome as the one you 
have, or ” 

“Johnnie Vanderman,” interrupted Ida. 

“ — Papa, either.” 

Lottie and Mabel took their seats together, and when 
they closed their eyes in sleep that night, it was but little 
one knew of her lover, or her own engagement, that the 
other had not learned. 

From a worldly standpoint, what happy sisters ! From 
a spiritual, how black was the night in which their souls 
dwelt ! Yet the light which illuminated the temporal lif^ 


344 GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 

of each, totally dispelled, for the time, all thought of any 
other. 

When the party reached Lexington, one of the most 
elaborate receptions ever given in the city was tendered 
them by Mr. and Mrs. Grayson. A few days later, joined 
by their host and hostess, they resumed their journey to 
Willowdale Place where they arrived in due season. 

Three months after the events narrated above, Mr. 
Layton was with Minnie in Mrs. Wheaton’s front parlor. 
He had just told her of his infatuation for Ida Laverne. 
Although she knew of it from others, he wanted her to 
hear of it from his own lips. 

“ When I think how much you are to me, I am aston- 
ished that I ever thought of my infatuation for her as love. 
If I had won hers, we might have lived happily, but this I 
doubt very much. 

“ Minnie, I love you as I have never loved a wmman 
before: yet, should you spurn me, I would love you none 
the less, but my hand would never be raised against you. 

“ Now I have laid my heart bare before you. You 
know^ w^hat I have been, wdiat I am and, with God’s help, 
what I intend to be. Knowing all, can you be happy 
with me, Minnie ? ” 

“ I’ll tell you, Mr. Layton, ’’she replied, while her cheeks 
wore a beautiful pink, “ what I will do. I will promise to 
be your wife on two conditions.” 

“ You have but to name them, provided I am assured 
that I have won your love as fully as you have mine.” 

“ Mr. Layton,” she said, as she placed her hand in his, 
“ you have that assurance.” 

“ Heaven bless you for those words ! But, Minnie, my 
parents and friends always called me Harry, and so must 
you. ” 

“ Why, that was to be my first proposition ! But I fear 
the second wdll be harder to consent to ; yet I shall hold 
you to your promise. ” 

“Not harder, with the assurance you have given me.” 

“Well, it is this : That we leave Larue for another 
place I have in mind, after our marriage. 

“ I cannot be as happy here as in the place to which I 
refer, and am sure you will be happier there, too.” 

“ I had intended to remain here at least long enough to 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 345 

fully regain my good name ; but this I am willing to fore- 
go, and gladly, if it will make you happier. 

“ Now, how soon shall our happiness be made com- 
plete ? 

“ How soon do you wish ? ” 

“ On the earliest possible day.” 

“Well, then, within the next two months. I must first 
go on a visit to my friends in the East, and will be gone 
from four to six weeks. I can be ready in ten days after 
my return. 

“ Why not defer the trip East until after our marriage, 
and then make your visit while we are on our bridal tour ? 
I do not see how I can spare you so long.” 

“No,” with a smile, “it cannot be deferred. I shall 
not be gone longer, probably, than four weeks, but may 
be, six. Lynne is going with me, and we shall be gone 
no longer than necessary.” 

“ Another thing, Harry. Forgive me for speaking of it. 
I can easily see that the old life troubles you, sometimes, 
and I fear always will, if you remain here. 

“You have already regained your reputation, for you 
have righted all the wrongs you could, and no one, whose 
good opinion is worth the having, doubts the sincerity of 
your Christian profession. 

“This is, in part, my reason for wishing you to leave 
Larue.” 

“ But why so much mystery about your proposed 
journey, and the location you refer to .? ” he asked with a 
smile. 

“That is a matter you must not inquire into. Trust 
me fully, and a week after our marriage you shall under- 
stand all, and I will have no more secrets that you do not 
fully share.” 

“I do trust you fully. It was only idle curiosity that 
prompted the question, and my objection to your trip is 
solely on the ground of your being away so long when 1 
need you so much. You say you can be ready in ten 
days after your return ? ” 

“Yes, I think so.” 

“I wish we could know how long you will be gone, so 
we could fix the day.” 

“Excuse me until I can speak to Lynne. I think I caq 
then decide,” 


346 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


“Lynne thinks four weeks will be ample time for our 
trip,” she said when she returned. 

The day was then fixed upon. 

“Suppose,” Mr. Layton — or for the sake of brevity that 
by which he had always been known had as well be 
adopted — Harry — said, “you give me some idea of 
the location of this El Dorado to which you propose to 
take me, and the duration and extent of our wedding 
tour.? 

“ If you only propose to take in the United States and 
Europe, probably five thousand dollars will be a sufficient 
sum for our purpose. But if you wish to take in Asia and 
the deserts of Africa, with a trip up the Nile, then I pre- 
sume ten thousand will not be too much to provide.” 

“ How much can you afford, Harry ? You have never 
told me how much you are worth, although I have under- 
stood you are quite wealthy for a Kansan. 

“But,” eagerly, “before you answer that question, let 
me say that I do hope you will never, never think I love 
you for your wealth, for I should love you just as much 
if you were not worth a dollar.” 

“No, Minnie, I can never think that when you are 
worth many times as much as my seventy-five or eighty 
thousand dollars amount to.” 

“Why, Harry!” she exclaimed as she gave a start, 
“how can you say that, when I haven’t a home I can 
call my own .? ” 

Her face was flushed, and she was a little excited. 

“ I can say that because you are worth more to me than 
all the treasures of the world. Your love and sympathy 
to comfort and sustain me amid the future storms of life, 
will be worth a thousand times more to me than the 
money, houses and lands I have accumulated since I came 
to Kansas.” 

“That, then, is what you meant.? I am so glad.” 

“Excuse my intruding so prosaic a subject as ‘Ways 
and means,' but you have not yet informed me whether, 
in our search for your El Dorado, we shall need five 
thousand dollars or ten.” 

“ Let me see.” She reflected a few moments and then 
continued: “If you will let me purchase the tickets, 
carry and show them to the conductor, you not to see 
them, or try to find out from him or any one else where I 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


347 


am taking you to, and let me check the baggage, you 
paying our hotel expenses for not to exceed four days, 
then you may give me two hundred dollars when we 
leave Larue, and that is all 1 shall ask for, for at least two 
months. 

“I think you will be so well pleased with my El 
Dorado, as you term it, that after awhile you will want to 
withdraw all your means from Kansas. 

“ But Larue will continue to grow, and I hope you will 
not sacrifice any of your property here. Then, if you are 
not satisfied, I will return with you, or go wherever you 
wish. 

“I wonder if I am in my right mind.? A bridal tour 
for a young couple who have an annual income of at 
least fifteen thousand dollars, at an expense of only two 
hundred dollars ! The trip to be of two months’ duration 
too ! 

“Then it is proposed by this economical little woman 
to take me blindfolded into the Paradise she has selected, 
and in which we are to be happy ! 

“This is getting more exciting than a novel in which 
^ the villain is killed and the lovers live happily forever 
after. ’ 

“Then there is the checking of the baggage ” 

“Oh, that is nothing ! You know 1 have traveled 
considerably, and know how. Besides, I can check it 
right through, and it will be no further bother.” 

“ I presume you will hoodwink me when we begin to 
approach your Paradise, and then take me in the back 
way when we arrive, so as to let in all the light at once 
on my benighted mind.?” 

“No; you may see all the country you wish, and I 
will take you in at the front door. I will not so much as 
put goggles on your eyes. 

“ But here are Lynne and Ada. I told them they might 
come in before retiring.” 

Harry LaytOJi had not, since his bill, felt so much that 
his manhood was fully restored, as he did after that inter- 
view with Major Wheaton and his wife. 

“Minnie.” the major said before he withdrew, “cm? 
you be ready to start on Monday morning ,? We should 
start then, if possible.” 

“ Yes ; I shall be ready. ” 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


348 

“ Let’s see. This is Friday. I’ll have to draw out our 
expense money to-morrow, as the train leaves before the 
bank will be open on Monday. How much shall I check 
for you ? I believe you said you would want to buy your 
wedding traps while in New York.” 

“I have enough for my tickets. Can you spare me 
two hundred and fifty dollars? That will not procure a 
very expensive wardrobe.” 

“Two hundred and fifty dollars? No sister of mine 
gets married on such a meager allowance as that comes 
to. We will call it five hundred, my dear.” 

“Thank you, my dear, good brother.” 

“Major — excuse me, I mean Lynne, I am not at all 
sure of what is right and proper in this matter ; but if I 
can do so with propriety, I would esteem it a favor if 
permitted to furnish Minnie with a check for a thousand 
dollars.” 

“No, Harry ; until she is your wife, I cannot consent 
to her receiving any cash presents from you. After your 
marriage, you may give her all the money you wish, but 
not before.” 

With this remark the major and his wife withdrew. 

“ Harry,” said Minnie when they were alone, “ I thank 
you ever so much ; but I should never want it said that 
my husband had purchased my bridal outfit.” 

“You are right. I did not think of that feature; but 
there is nothing to prevent my making it up afterwards.” 

“No; you may give me all the pin money then, you 
like. 

“Oh, Harry ! We must have groomsman and brides- 
maids ! I have two dear friends who are to be married 
soon to wealthy young Californians. Let’s see. Why, 
they will be married just a week before we are ! Do you 
care particularly about any one for groomsman ?” 

“ No, I can think of no one who has any special claims 
upon me.” 

“Then let me write my friends, or I can see them 
while in New York, and ask them to take in Larue on 
their trip. 

“They are going to California, then to the Sandwich 
Islands, and I don’t know where. 1’hey can stop with 
us until after the wedding, and then resume their journey. 
Oh, I know they would like it ever so much ! ” 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


349 


“I suppose, then, they will not object to serving as 
groomsmen and bridesmaids in so humble a place as 
Larue ? ” 

“No, indeed. They may put on considerable style, 
but they have the very best kind of common sense. The 
brides do not propose to cut their old friends, nor think 
any the less of them, and I think the grooms are equally 
as sensible. All we will have to endure will be a ten- 
thousand-dollar set of diamonds on the person of each of 
the brides, or rather bridesmaids ; but that is nothing 
when we are to be so happy ourselves. ” 

The next morning Harry Layton called on Major 
Wheaton. 

“ Lynne,’’ said the former, “I had intended to make 
Minnie a bridal present of a check for ten thousand 
dollars ; but I have changed my mind. 

“The ground and buildings occupied by Stoner cost 
me about ten thousand, and he would pay me fourteen, 
any day ; but the property pays a good interest, and 
is worth fifteen. I have decided to deed this to Minnie, 
and here is a draft for ten thousand which I wish you to 
invest in a set of diamonds when you reach New York. 
But you must give me your word that she shall know 
nothing about them. 

“ But say ! If you find something you think will suit 
her better than a ten-thousand aiTair for not to exceed 
twenty-five hundred more, buy them and draw on me 
for the difference. You can ship to me, C. O. D. so there 
will be no trouble about your draft.” 

“Very well, Harry, I think Minnie will appreciate this 
much more than she would a cash gift. She believes in 
you, and such a token of love will be priceless to her. 
Ilut in regard to the Stoner property, better keep it in 
your own name. Take my advice and make no transfer 
of it until you have been a married man for a month, 
^riien if you think it will be for the best, transfer it to 
her. 

On Monday morning the major and Minnie were off. 


350 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


CHAPTER XXX. 

ANOTHER WEDDING. 

Dr. H had consented to preach for Mr. Longworthy 

on the Sunday following the arrival at Willowdale, and 
his coming had been advertised well. 

Victor and Menton’s parents had each received a long 
letter a day or two before the arrival of the Kansas and 
Lexington party, in which the sons announced their 
engagements, and noted such items connected therewith 
as would be of interest. Of course they requested their 
parents to call on Lottie and Mabel as soon as possible. 

As Albert’s party drove up to the church on Sunday 
morning, they were met by Mr. Longworthy, who had 
heard from Dr. H of Lottie and Mabel’s engagements. 

“ I see,” he said, after greetings had been exchanged, 
“the carriages of Mr. Wymore and Mr. Worthington are 
here. I believe you have not yet met them, Mr. Grayson ? ” 

“ No, but shall be pleased to make their acquaintance, 

I assure you,” 

“I shall be pleased to have you, for they are two 
of our best citizens, and their wives are worthy of their 
husbands.” 

“Shall we not ask them home with us, Albert.?” said 
Ida. 

“ Most assuredly,” was Albert’s reply, while he looked 
at Lottie and Mabel with a quizzical smile. “ I think a 
Sunday visit from them can do no harm. What is your 
opinion, my dears .? ” 

“Oh, do ask them,” exclaimed Lottie, eagerly. 

At the close of the service, those whom Albert and Ida 
had previously met, came up to shake hands with them 
and meet their friends, and several who were yet strangers 
also came up to make their acquaintance. 

Lottie and Mabel listened intently as new names were 
called, and wondered why the parents of Victor and 
Menton did not appear. 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 35 1 

“ Surely,” was the thought of each, “they must intend 
to ignore us ; but if so, I wonder why.” 

But as the last two couples approached, and they saw 
the kindly look in the fathers’ eyes, and the motherly 
look in the mothers’, they wondered no longer why the 
parents of their affianced were late in seeking an acquaint- 
ance. 

“Sunday visiting,” said Albert after acknowledging 
the introduction, “will be indulged in but very little by 
us ; but we expect you to go home with us, and remain 
at least until to-morrow, and longer if you can.” 

When Mrs. Wymore was introduced to Lottie, she 
took both her hands and looked at her ^is if to read her 
through and through. But she must have read her 
quickly, for soon she clasped her in a close embrace, and 
kissed her as tenderly as Mrs. Grayson could have done, 
then handed her to her husband. 

“I feared Victor had overdrawn the picture,” she said 
with a smile ; “ but although he did his best, he did not 
tell us half. I am sure you will make him happy, and I 
give you a mother’s love and blessing.” 

“If I had been Victor,” said Mr. Wymore with one of 
his son’s smiles, “ I should have done as he did ; fallen 
in love with you at sight ; provided I had not met you, 
my dear,” he added, turning to his wife. Then he kissed 
Lottie and said : “I hope you will give me as much of a 
daughter’s love as I shall you a father’s.” 

Mabel was as cordially received by Mr. and Mrs. 
Worthington. They took her at once to their hearts, and 
were so sincere in their show of affection, that she shed 
tears as they gave her their blessing. 

Soon after lunch, Mabel and Mrs, Worthington with- 
drew. When they were alone Mrs. Worthington placed 
her arms about Mabel and kissed her. 

“My dear,” the elder lady said, “I wish to ask you 
some questions ; but do not answer them unless you so 
desire. 

“Do you make a full confidante of your mamma?” 

“ Oh yes ! I have no secrets from her.” 

“ Now, I want you to love me nearly as much as you 
do her, and feel as free to confide in me. 

“You do not yet know what a treasure you have in 
Menton’s love, although his mother tells you so ; but I 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


352 

believe you are worthy, and will make him a g^ood wife. 

I think, though, that 1 have made a discovery. 

“ You are not as happy as your sister. Why is this ? 

Then Mabel hid her face in Mrs. Worthington’s bosom 
and sobbed as her heart was breaking. 

“Is it because you do not love Menton as much as 
you thought when you promised to be his wife, and want 
to be released from your pledges to him ” 

“Oh no, no ! I would lay down my life, if by so doing 
it would make him happier.” 

“Then what is it, dear.? Your second mamma cannot 
have her daughter so sad, when in two brief years or less, 
she is to be made so happy.” 

“ Oh. my dear, dear mother — for I already love you as 
such — if you could only know how long the time seems 
to me ! Lottie is free to write to Victor, and receive 
letters from him. She received one in Lexington, and 
one this morning, while I cannot write or receive a line 
until Menton completes his course at Dentworth.” 

“You believe in the genuiness of his call to the 
ministry do you not, dear.? ” 

“ I do not doubt it any more than I would anything 
else he would tell me.” 

“Then you must believe that his motive for not corre- 
sponding with you is pure, and that it is as much hard- 
ship to him as you.” 

“Yes, and that he^ should be required to make this 
sacrifice himself, and thus force it upon me, makes it all 
the more difficult for me to enter upon a better life. 

“Menton and I were both warned at the same time. 
He yielded and I would not, but even tried to keep him 
from yielding also ; and now I cannot divest my mind 
of the thought that it is only to make him happier, and 
not for the sake of Christ, that I am trying to reach the 
Cross. 

“Until I loved Menton I never thought I could be a 
minister’s wife ; but now I long to get where he is that I 
may aid him in his work. I know we can never be truly 
happy until I find the way. But somehow, I feel that I 
shall not find it until we meet again ; and the thought of 
carrying this heavy burden for nearly two years makes 
it almost unbearable,” and she burst into another flood 
of tears. 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 353 

“ My dear child, will it require Menton’s letters to keep 
alive your love during your separation ? ” 

“I should love him in twenty years if 1 should not 
once hear from him, knowing that he still loved me.” 

“ Then be not cast down, for he will be as true to you. 
It was unfortunate that you refused to heed the Holy 
Spirit when He knocked at the door of your heart, and it 
may now be God’s plan to give you this chastening 
because of your refusal, and also to fit you for your work 
as Menton’s wife. But worry not because of your inability 
to write to, or hear from him, Victor loves Lottie no more 
than Menton does you. 

“Now, may I tell you what I think you should do?” 

“I wish you would. I am glad we have had this 
interview, for I already feel much more reconciled.” 

“You will be much happier, even though you should 
not receive all the light you need, if you will at once 
enter into the Master’s service. Unite with His visible 
church with the full determination to do all in your power 
to promote the interests of His Kingdom, and to lead a 
consecrated and holy life. 

“ Do this, not for Menton’s, but for Christ's sake. Seek 
Him earnestly, and the sooner you can give yourself 
wholly up to God the sooner will come what is sure to 
come in the end ; the joy and peace of a full and com- 
plete acceptance.” 

“ I will, and I hope by so doing that Menton may be 
the happier, although I may not find the peace which is 
said to pass all understanding.” 

“There is your great trouble, Mabel. Menton is your 
first thought. But if it must be for his sake at first, I hope 
it will be for Christ’s in the end.” 

Mrs. Worthington then gave such advice as she thought 
would aid Mabel most in making her preparation for be- 
coming the wife of one of God’s ministers. 

The character of Menton’s mother was a lovely one, 
and well did she discharge the duties laid upon her. At 
first her husband was disappointed, although a professed 
Christian, when he learned that his son had decided to 
enter the ministry. But when he saw what joy the 
decision gave his wife, read Menton’s letter the second 
time, and reflected that his son expected to make Fair- 
view his home, he was almost as much rejoiced as she. 

23 


354 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


While Mr. Worthington had been a professed follower 
of Christ for many years, he had never established a 
family altar. But not many letters had been received 
from Menton until the joyful news was sent back that 
one had been erected in his home. 

“ Why is so much said in these pages upon the subject 
of the family altar.?" may be the inquiry of more than 
one reader. We will try to answer the question ; but 
briefly. 

While it is doubtless true that many Christian men and 
women have lived, died, and gotten safely home to 
Heaven without ever having called their loved ones 
around them, reading the Scriptures, and kneeling in 
supplication and praise before the majesty of Heaven, 
yet they never knew, until they entered the pearly gates, 
how much of joy they had denied themselves in this life. 

Then, many who have not done this, might otherwise 
have been the means of leading their children or others 
about them to Christ, who have and may never be brought 
into His Kingdom. 

A family altar, conducted solely for the glory of God, 
never lost a soul, while many thousands have been 
brought into the light through its instrumentality. 

If the Christian man who reads this book has never 
erected an altar at his own fireside, we assure him that if 
hewt'll erect one, and conduct it three months in the spirit 
God desires and intends, he will not, thereafter, suffer 
the fire to become extinguished. 

Mabel set about following the advice of Mrs. Worthing- 
ton, without delay. While such action relieved her 
burdened mind and heart to a considerable degree, it was 
far from giving her any joy except as she found it in the 
thought that she was becoming better prepared to make 
Menton happy. How long the time seemed, and how 
many heartaches would she have to endure before she 
could again place her hand in that of Menton ! 

Young man, young woman, be very careful how you 
receive the Spirit of God when He comes to your heart to 
warn you of danger, and woo you to the Cross, or your 
woes may be even greater than those of Mabel Grayson ! 

As soon as possible after his return, Albert, in conjunc- 
tion with Mr. Longworthy, set about the erection of the 
church provided for in the will of his uncle. This, to- 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 355 

gather with the entertainment of his guests and looking 
after his business affairs, kept him busy. 

Before Albert and Ida left for Larue, the latter had sent 
her order to New York for a sufficient number of neat, 
silver badges to enable her to give one to every colored 
man, woman and child on the plantation. They lacked 
a good deal, however, of being all of Ida's Christmas 
presents, for each one was well remembered. 

But what was her surprise after each of the colored 
people had been made happy by her presents, to see the 
committee who had in charge their distribution walk up 
to the box in which she and her husband and guests were 
seated, and invite the two former to walk on to the stage ! 
Then, on reaching it, they were presented with one of 
the most elaborate and expensive silver services in the 
South. The principal of the home school who was, as 
usual, in charge, made a neat but short address, in which 
he assured them that every colored man and woman on 
the plantation, and many of the children, had contributed 
to the purchase of the silver service. 

What a blessed thing is wealth when placed in the 
hands of those whose lives are fully consecrated to God, 
and whose first aim is to use it for his glory ! But alas ! 
how very few of the really wealthy have so consecrated 
themselves and their all ! On the contrary, most of such 
use their means solely for their own selfish pleasure and 
aggrandizement. Perhaps, as a salve for their seared 
consciences, or for the purpose of perpetuating their 
earthly glory, when they find the sands of time are run- 
ning low they will give a large amount to found some 
charitable institution, many times only so called. If, 
with true Christian philanthropy, half the amount so 
given had been judiciously expended for the benefit of 
God’s cause or poor, with no desire for self-glory, how 
much more happiness would the donors have brought, 
not only to thousands of needy and sorrowing hearts, but 
to their own ! 

We do not wish to discourage the very wealthy from 
making donations from their surplus hoards to worthy in- 
stitutions which have for their end the alleviation of suf- 
fering, or the uplifting in any way, of the human race ; 
but we do wish to urge upon such the necessity of intelli- 
gent giving as the years go by. “ Ye are God’s stewards,’^ 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


356 

and if you do not your 'part toward making the world 
better, wiser and happier, as he hath given you the ability, 
there will be a sad reckoning at the last day. 7 

But rest assured that whether you give much or little, 
according to your means, unless you have in your heart 
the spirit of true charity, which is love, the praises of 
men shall be your only reward. 

The following beautiful lines, extracted from Henry T. 
Stanton’s “ Moneyless Man ” are appropriate here : — 

CHARITY. 

How many proud people who gather to-day 
In chambers of pleasure, at feasts of display. 

Who quicken their lips in immaculate wine. 

With its typical foam and its sparkle divine. 

Have a pang at the heart, or a tear at the eye, 

For the woman in rags who is shivering by. 

How many to-day in this legion of souls 

Who are tracing the pictures that glow in the coals. 

Who see in the future their temples arise 
As the wonderful homes unto worshipful eyes. 

Have pulses awake for the shadowy poor. 

Who, white as the marble, enphantom the door? 

How many, O God ! in Thy mercy and grace, 

Who are made in Thy form and are stamped with Thy face, 

Who move on Thy footstool, and graciously live 
With light for Thy worship, with power to give. 

Have oil for the wounds of the man by the way. 

Or bread to cast on the waters to-day ? 

O, people whose chambers of crimson and gold 
Are astir with the lambs of your own little fold. 

Whose feet in their frolic just dimple the bed 
Of the burying velvet the little ones tread. 

Be still for a season. Just hearken the moans 
Of little ones whose feet are bare on the stones ! 

O, people who banquet, and revel, and laugh 
In the blood of the grape and fat of the calf; 

When dwelling in plenty and swelling in pride 
Your children are petted, and pampered, and plied. 

Throw open your casements, and look at the brood 
Just over the way, who are crying for food ! 

O, people in coaches, with liveried things 
That wait in the glitter of tinsel and rings. 

That come at your becking and go at your will — 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


357 


All creatures of Mammon — God’s images still ! 

Sink back in your cushions and hide in your shame 
From the piteous eyes of the paupered and lame I 

O, mistress of fashion ! O, master of gold ! 

Far hidden in furs from the sting of the cold — 

As your spirits go out and your ecstasy swells 
At the sight of the snow and the sound of the bells, 

Do you mind that the widow is wanting a cloak — 

That her chimney is bleak in a city of smoke ? 

Come out of your casings, O, armor-clad souls, 

That live in the tinkle of ewers and bowls ; 

Come out from the sight of your carpeted feet 
With pity for those that are bare in the street ; 

Come, open your coffers, in mercy, to-day 
For the little ones crying just over the way ! 

Step out of your coaches and cutters, O, fools 
That sneer at the wretches who dwell in the pools ; 

Step out, and for once in the bountiful year 
Have eyes that can see and have ears that can hear; 

Step out from your cushions of revel and shame — 

Go comfort the widow, go pity the lame! ^ 

O, there’s nothing at all in this region below 
So hollow and dead as their tinsel and show; 

When people who shimmer in glory and gold 
Are blind to the beings that dwell in the cold ; 

When lights from their windows, that dazzle the poor, 

See most of true virtue outside of the door! 

O, blessings for people, who, feasting to-day. 

Have thought of the little ones over the way; 

Whose spirits, grown large at the board and the hearth, 

Cry welcome, to all the distressed of the earth ! 

O, blessings for people, who, hearing the moans. 

Have lifted the bare-footed from off the stones! 

;!«*** 5tf 

Two days earlier than the time fixed, Major and Minnie 
Wheaton returned from the East, and three days before 
the wedding-, Harry and Minnie's groomsmen and brides- 
maids arrived. 

The wedding took not only Harry, but Larue, by sur- 
prise. I'he tables and decorations were under the man- 
agement of a man who came out from New York at an ex- 
pense to someone of a thousand dollars. But until the 
night of the wedding, no one outside the Wheaton 
household had the least idea what he was doing in Larue. 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


35B 

When Harry and his groomsmen entered the room 
where the ladies awaited them, he was astonished, both 
by the loveliness of the bride and the richness of her attire. 
But man that he was, he little thought the dress she wore, 
exceeded in cost by hundreds of dollars, any other ever 
worn by a Larue bride. 

Harry noticed with much pleasure, that while the 
bridesmaids were arrayed in their diamonds, Minnie wore 
no ornament whatever except a small cluster of hot-house 
roses at her throat, while she held a beautiful bouquet in 
her hand, his own gift. 

“If all are ready,” said one of the groomsmen after a 
few moments’ conversation, “ let’s be going.” 

“I think we are hardly ready,” said Harry. “I see 
the bride has overlooked her jewels ; but I presume these 
will answer as well.” 

As he spoke, he touched the spring which held the lid of 
the case in his hand, and the jevvels were displayed in all 
their beauty. An exclamation of joy burst from the lips 
of Minnie, and of delight from all. 

‘ ‘ Minnie, ” said one of the bridesmaids, “ if it were Tom 
and I, I should kiss him if a dozen were looking on.” 

“No doubt of that, my dear,” the gallant Tom re- 
marked, “ and serve me just right, too.” 

“I wish you had not anticipated me,” Minnie said with 
a pretty pout, and placing her arms about Harry’s 
shoulders, continued as she kissed him: — “You will 
never be sorry for having done this, Harry.” 

“As if I could be ! ” he exclaimed gayly. 

Harry was now more than ever glad that Major Wheaton 
had gone to the full limit of his instructions, and drawn 
for the twenty-five hundred dollars. He had made a suc- 
cessful deal during Minnie’s absence, and honestly in- 
creased the amount of his possessions over three thousand 
dollars ; something he was not expecting when she 
left. 

The elite of Larue were astounded at the grandeur of 
the wedding. It was given out when Minnie first arrived 
that she did not even have a home of her own, and the 
major was known to be worth only about fifty thousand 
dollars at most. Such extravagance those hard times 
caused many of the business men to think he must have 
taken leave of his senses. One of his most intimate 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 359 

friends good-naturedly undertook to rally him during the 
evening. The major laughed. 

“Can you keep a secret, until we get out of town, 
Jim ? was asked. 

“To be sure I can.” 

“ From your wife too, remember.? ” 

“From my wife too.” 

“Lynne,” said the major’s friend after they had con- 
versed in a low, cautious tone for fifteen minutes, “it’s 
going to be pretty hard to keep. You must hurry up and 
get off, or I may spill over too soon.” 

“ We’ll be off on the morning train, and then you may 
spill over as soon as you like.” 

“Well, well! What a joke on the boys!” Then he 
laughed to think how some young fellows he knew would 
open their eyes, and look down their noses when he 
should repeat what the major had told him. 

The wedding ceremony was performed by Mr. Corning. 
During the evening, Minnie, unbeknown to her husband, 
procured letters of dismissal from Mr. Coming’s church, 
for both herself and Harry. 

At eight o’clock the following morning, the attendants of 
the night before bade their Larue friends good-bye, and 
were off for the West. A few minutes later the east-bound 
train backed up. 

“ Harry,” said Major Wheaton, “take Minnie and Ada 
into that rear sleeper. Minnie, let me have your pocket- 
book and I will buy your tickets and check the baggage. ” 

“ Why, Harry ! ” Minnie exclaimed, with a laugh, “ you 
haven’t given me that two hundred dollars yet. Now, sir, 
you must not be negligent in money matters with me 
again. ” 

“ A thousand pardons, my dear. I am so happy that 
I hardly know where I am going, and, of course, I cannot 
be expected to think of money.’ 

“ I hardly think myself you know where you are going,” 
she rejoined, as she handed the roll he gave her and her 
pocket-book to the major. “But come, you are a little 
too near that ticket office. Suppose you show Ada and 
me to our seats.” 

“ To do so seems to me a good deal like the blind lead- 
ing those who see ; but I am under orders and will gladly 
obey.” 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


360 

The major entered the ticket office. 

“Four tickets, Chet,’' he said, “to Lemerton, South 
Carolina. ” 

“ Hello ! That’s where you are going, is it ? ” 

“ Yes, but keep still until the train pulls out, or our joke 
may be given away. 

“We have ten trunks, and I want you to check them. 
Don’t let that baggageman know where they are checked 
to until we leave, or he’ll spoil all just for the fun of the 
thing.” 

The agent handed out the tickets and then they started 
for the check-room. 

“ Major,” said the agent, “ I think you might tell a fel- 
low the joke before you go.” 

“ Haven’t time, Chet. It would take too long; but 
Jim Townesley will tell you all about it any time you 
want to know.” 

The trunks were checked, excess of weight paid for, and 
the major stepped aboard just as the bell rang. He waved 
his hand to the few friends he saw on the platform, and 
then entered the car. 

“ Are you sure,” Minnie asked, “that you have made 
no mistakes ? You men are so careless, sometimes ! 
Exeuse me for a few minutes, Harry, while I look over 
Lynne’s work, and make my cash entries. You know I 
am to make the two hundred dollars run me for two 
months, and must keep books so as to know how I 
stand. ” 

“ See here, Minnie,” said Harry, as she arose and was 
passing into the aisle, “ I want to make you a proposition. 
If you will release me from my promise and tell me where 
we are going, here are three hundred more for pin-money. ” 

“ Why, Harry ! The idea ! I'alk about a woman’s 
curiosity ! 

“I wouldn’t tell you for three thousand. You haven’t 
the least idea how much fun I’d miss.” 

She laughed gleefully, passed on far enough to be sure 
he could not see the tickets and checks, made her “ cash 
entry,” handed all back to the major, and then returned to 
her husband. 

“I do feel sorry for you, Harry,” she said, as she re- 
sumed her seat, “ but I know I would feel very much more 
so for myself if I should tell you, and shall not, so there ! 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


361 

Besides, you need a lesson on the great evil of indulging 
in curiosity.” She made the car ring with her merry 
laugh. 


CHAPTER XXXI. 

NETTLETON. 

Harry Layton could form no idea as to their destination 
until Cincinnati had been left behind ; then a part of the 
truth began to dawn on his mind. But he could not guess 
it all until they arrived at Lemerton. 

After leaving Cincinnati, he became more and more 
convinced that he was returning to his old home, until it 
was an absolute certainty. But why all this mystery he 
could not imagine. 

He noticed that soon after leaving Cincinnati Minnie 
wrote something and handed it to the major, and that the 
latter got off at the next station and entered the telegraph 
office. 

In due time the train pulled into Lemerton. Harry was 
much excited when the train stopped. 

“ How soon is this mystery to end, Minnie ? ” he asked. 

“ Oh, in about half an hour,” she replied, with a smile, 
while she could scarcely keep back the tears. Happy 
Minnie ! 

As they stepped on to the platform, they saw six elderly 
gentlemen whose faces were familiar to Harry, and who 
were dressed as if for an evening party. But as his eyes fell 
them, he observed a fine-looking mulatto about forty years 
of age, wearing the old Layton livery. Hardly were 
Harry and Minnie on the platform until the mulatto sprang 
towards them. 

“ De gemmen all ’mit Jude's got de right to shake ban's 
wif Mass Harry fust, ” he said, “case Tse toted him many a 
time foah he was big nuff to crawl.” 

“ Jude ! is this you ? ” Harry shook the mulatto’s hand 
warmly, while he wiped his eyes. “ Why, you don’t loolc 
much older than you did ten years ago. With the well- 
remembered livery on, too ! What are you doing with it 
on ? The old days have gone, and I never expected to see 
it again.” 


362 GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 

All this time Harry was holding Jude's hand. Just as 
the latter was going to say : “I ’spects yo’ll fin’ out soon 
why I’se wearin’ dis livery,” Minnie shook her head. 

“Minnie,” said Harry, “this is Jude whom I loved 
when a boy next to my father.” 

“lam sure I am glad to meet anyone whom my hus- 
band thought so much of,” Minnie said, as she gave her 
hand to Jude. 

“ De Lawd bless yo’ sweet face. Mass Harry didn’t lub 
Jude no mo'n Jude lubbed him. But, Mass Harry, I 
seen — ” Again Minnie shook her head. Jude ducked his 
and said : “ ’Sense me, Missus. I'se so ’cited dat I doan 

mo’n half know what I’m ’bout.” 

Here the six gentlemen, whose faces were familiar to 
Harry, came up. 

“ This is Harry Layton, is it?” said one, as he offered 
his hand. “I would never have known you as Harry, 
but think I should have known you anywhere as a Layton. 
Welcome back to Lemerton, Harry.” 

“ Well, this is Mr. Thompson ! ” Then he shook hands 
with all, and introduced them to his party. 

The gentlemen selected to meet the new arrivals at the 
station had either learned their parts better than Jude had 
his, or else they were not so much “’cited.” 

“ This way, Harry,” said Mr. Thompson, as he led the 
way to the carriages. They were both new and equally 
as elaborate as those Albert and Ida found on their arrival 
at Willowdale Place. On a silver plate on one side was 
the word “ Layton,” and on the other, “ Nettleton.” 

Jude was the coachman for our party. The other 
driver and the footmen were arrayed in the old, yet new 
Layton livery. 

“ How much longer, Minnie?” Harry asked, when all 
were seated. 

“ About fifteen minutes.” 

The reception by the colored people was cordial but 
not at all elaborate, for two reasons. Only about half 
had been raised on the plantation, in the first place, and 
in the second, their condition had been far from a happy 
one. Most of them had had about all they could do to 
eke out a miserable existence for those who were de- 
pendent upon them. 

But as the party drove up, it was easily seen from their 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 363 

demonstrations of joy that they had been led to expect 
better things in the near future. 

As soon as Minnie and her party could escape from the 
happy colored people, they entered Harry’s old home, 
which was one of the most imposing residences in the 
state. No wonder that he had been so anxious to recover 
Nettleton. 

When they had passed over the threshold, Minnie 
stopped, turned to Harry and placed her arms about his 
neck, while happy tears stood in her eyes. 

“My dear husband,” she said, “this is my secret. 
Welcome to Minnie Layton’s home.” 

He was speechless with astonishment for a few 
moments, and when he was about to stammer out some 
question, a door burst open. 

“I can’t stand it any longer, Minnie. My precious 
boy ! home at last ! ” 

While clasped in his mother’s arms his father entered, 
and seeing no opportunity to embrace his son, caught 
Minnie to his breast. 

“May God bless you,” he exclaimed, “ for the happiness 
you have brought to all our hearts ! ” 

Then taking his son from his wife, he placed Minnie in 
her arms, while he wept tears of joy in his son’s. 

Soon the necessary servants were called up and in- 
structed to show the party to their rooms. 

“Just a moment, please,” the major said. Then to 
Harry’s father, “ Have you those papers, Mr. Layton .? ” 

“Yes.” He drew a package from his coat-pocket and 
handed it to Major Wheaton. 

“Mamma,” said Minnie, while a blush mantled her 
cheeks, “ will you and papa ask the guests to excuse us 
for an hour.? ” She then took Harry’s arm. The latter 
followed the servants up the great stairway, and through 
the old familiar halls, like one in a dream. 

Minnie had gotten a good many ideas from her brother s 
description of Albert and Ida’s surroundings at Willowdale 
Place. One of them was the furnishing and decoration of 
her and her husband’s rooms. When Harry entered 
them, he stood for a few moments like one entranced. 

“Minnie,” he exclaimed, “you must explain the mean- 
ing of all this quickly, or I fear I shall lose my mind.” 

“Sit down, Harry, and I will tell you all as briefly as 


364 GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 

possible, for we must be with our guests in an hour, and 
have yet to dress/’ 

As he took the chair she indicated, she sank upon his 
knees with her arms about his neck, while he clasped her 
close to his heart, and thus they sat while she unraveled 
the mystery. 

“ You know my mother died about five years ago,” she 
began ; “that she was my father’s second wife, and that 
Lynne is only my half brother. Papa died about a year 
after mamma did, and then I went to live with mamma’s 
only sister. 

“Aunt Minnie, for whom I was named, was a widow, 
without children. Her husband left her a large fortune — 
I hardly know myself, yet, how much. She loved me as 
if I were her own child, and I loved her next to mamma. 
Soon after I went to live with her, it became known that 
I was to be her heiress, and I was thenceforth surrounded 
by fortune-hunters. 

“Aunt Minnie died about three months before I went 
to Kansas. She left her house and five thousand dollars 
in cash to her housekeeper, who had been with her all 
her married life, and all the rest of her property which 
was in cash, stocks, and bonds, she left to me. So you 
see,” with a smile, “ I didn’t have a house I could call my 
own. 

“The attentions of fortune-hunters now became so 
obnoxious that I was thoroughly disgusted. Some of 
them might have cared for me had I been poor, but I 
didn’t believe it ; so I wrote fo Lynne and Ada. I told 
them how disgusted I was, and if the fact of my being 
wealthy would be kept a secret, that Lois and I would 
make them a visit, and I would pay the expenses of her 
trip. To this all agreed. 

“I was determined that if I should ever marry, it 
would be one who loved me for myself, and not for my 
money. 

“Under the terms of my aunt’s will I cannot alienate, 
during my lifetime, any considerable sum to anyone else. 
If I break this condition, then the whole, however in- 
vested, goes to some distant relatives of her husband. 
But I can do what I like with the earnings, and leave the 
whole at my death to whom I wish. 

“I knew you had relinquished your hope of recovering 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


365 

Nettleton ; so about a month before you asked me to be 
your wife, I began, through Lynne, a correspondence 
with the owner of this property, and we were not long in 
learning that he was extremely anxious to sell. He had 
been a slave-driver before the war, and was socially 
ostracized by the neighboring planters. But this we did 
not learn until later on. 

“Finally we obtained what he said was his lowest 
price. We received the letter that contained this offer a 
day or two before you proposed. 

“Lynne and I w^ent to New York and sold enough 
stock to realize, with cash in bank, all the money needful 
for my purpose. 

“You know I had learned from you your father’s ad- 
dress. We wired him when we would reach his house, 
and that we w^anted him and mamma to go with us to 
Nettleton. When we told who we were and our purpose 
in visiting Nettleton, they took me into their hearts as 
fully as I took them into mine. 

“When we arrived, we found very little of the old 
Layton furniture here, and most of it I didn’t want. Papa 
and Lynne felt the same way about the live stock and 
other property ; so I closed the trade for the plantation 
alone. 

“ Lynne went to work on the titles, while papa, mamma 
and I went to work on the order for the furniture. We 
were a week on that, while it took Lynne ten days to get 
the titles to suit him. He then wrote two deeds : one to 
Minnie A. Wheaton, and the other to Minnie Wheaton 
Layton. 

“The first was executed and placed in the recorder’s 
hands, when I paid half the purchase money. The re- 
corder was instructed not to place it on record, but hold 
it until after our marriage, when the other would be 
executed, the balance paid, and the first deed destroyed. 

“We wired your father the night of our wedding to 
complete the deal, and the papers are now being examined 
by Lynne. 

“ WTen Lynne and I were through with our work here, 
I asked your father to set about getting as many of the 
most desirable of his old slaves back on the plantation, as 
possible ; and he and mamma were to superintend the 
repairs to tbo boijse, which were not very extensive^ 


366 GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 

and the arrangement of the furniture when it should 
arrive. 

“ I left funds in the Lemerton Exchange Bank, on which 
your father was authorized to draw for any stock he might 
purchase, or for expenses, until our arrival. I received a 
letter from him a day or two before we were married, 
stating that he had purchased about five thousand dollars 
worth of the best of Mr. Waumuth’s stock. 

“ Lynne and I returned to New York, where we spent 
several days in purchasing what we wanted, and shipped 
it here. But there was one day 1 didn’t have much help 
from him, and I suspect now that those diamonds were 
the cause. 

“When the purchases and shipments were completed, 
we returned to Larue, and you know the rest. 

“If it had not been for that clause in Aunt Minnie’s 
will, I should have had the deed made to both you and 
me. But it is just as much yours as mine, Harry, any- 
way, and you must help me — with my own money, I 
mean — to make the poor colored people happy, and you 
will, I know. 

“Oh, yes ! I have something I must show you ! 

“Lynne says you can easily sell your library and office 
furniture in Larue. You are only to practice here, you 
know, in the higher courts, or to take just a few of the 
most important cases. 

“Now,” as she kissed him and sprung up, “ come with 
me.” She conducted him down the hall to a suite of 
rooms. “There, sir, is where the future Hon. M. H. 
Layton is to have his office, and that stairway is where 
the very few clients that I intend he shall bother his 
brain about, shall approach him. 

“If those books are not what you want, you must 
blame Lynne and not me, for he selected them.” 

As Harry took a rapid survey of the rooms and furni- 
ture, together with the law library, which he could see at 
a glance was one of the most expensive in the country, 
he clasped Minnie to his heart. 

“You little angel in disguise, and not much of a dis- 
guise, either ! ” was all he could articulate. 

“Oh, there are the trunks!” Minnie exclaimed. 
“Come, dear, lets get ready, or we will not be able to 
rneet our friends within the hour I asked for. 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


3^7 

“But you have not told me, yet, whether you are 
willing to give up Larue for Nettleton?'* she remarked 
interrogatively. 

“ My darling, it was not necessary. You know I am.’* 

On returning to their rooms, Minnie touched a bell in 
Harry’s and one in her own, and soon two servants that 
had been agreed upon by her and Mr. and Mrs. Layton, 
appeared. One, the son of Jude, named Jase, was to be 
Harry’s valet, and a quadroon girl about eighteen years of 
age, named Hannah, Minnie’s maid. 

Before Harry and Minnie were quite ready to go down, 
Major Wheaton knocked. On being admitted, he with- 
drew with Harry to a private apartment. 

“They are all right, Harry,” the major said as he 
handed him the papers given him by Mr. Layton. “ Con- 
gratulations, old fellow. ” 

“ God bless you, my brother,” Harry replied as he took 
his brother-in-law’s hand, “ for letting me have such a 
treasure when you knew what I have been.” 

“ It is not what you have been, but what you are, that 
won Minnie’s love, and for that matter, mine, too, Harry. 

I will never be any the less your brother because you 
once were what you will never be again. You have a 
happy future before you, and I am sure you will prove 
yourself worthy of it.” 

“God helping me, I will ! ” 

“Just one thing more, and then I must finish dressing. 
Never hate us Northerners any more.” 

“Please, Lynne,” with a smile, “never remind me of 
that folly again.” 

“ I never shall,” nor did he, for there was no cause 
why he should. 

If Harry Layton’s bride was a vision of loveliness 
when she presented herself on the evening of their mar- 
riage to be conducted to the altar, he was awestruck 
when his wife presented herself to be conducted to his 
and his parent’s friends. 

“It is all for your sake, Harry,” she said, when he 
had arranged her diamonds as she wished. “ I care very 
little for any of it, except that I value your gift for the 
giver’s sake. Then I was determined no guest should 
say this evening, ‘ Hardly up to our style.’ I want you 
to be satisfied with your wife’s appearance before your 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


368 

old friends. Now if you think you will be, let’s go down, 
for here are Lynne and Ada.” 

“Satisfied, Minnie.? You know I am wild with de- 
light.” 

Mr. Layton was fifty-three and his wife forty-nine. 
They scarcely looked so old that evening, but at the time 
of IVIinnie s first meeting with them, only a few weeks 
before, each looked fully fifteen years older than they were. ' 

What a world of good it did Mrs. Layton to have some 
one ask, as Mrs. Thompson did : 

“ Will Harry give up his law practice now ?” 

“Not entirely,” was replied. “He had an excellent 
business in Kansas, and was rapidly growing wealthy. 
But Minnie has fixed up the coziest set of rooms for him 
here, with the handsomest library — oh, I must show 
them to you before you go ! — and says he can take just a 
few important cases. The most of his time, she says, 
must be devoted to making those around him happy. 
Now just look at the dear boy and see how his eyes 
follow her! You can easily see he’ll do anything she 
says. Here comes the sweet child, now. 

“Minnie, my darling, you must get acquainted with 
this dear old friend of mine as quickly as possible. You 
remember that this is Mrs. Thompson? We roomed 
together at school for three years, and she and her husband 
were bridesmaid and groomsman when your papa and I 
were married, over thirty-one years ago. 

“We have loved each other for forty years, and you 
must love her too.” 

“I am sure I shall, mamma. Anyone you have loved 
so long will soon captivate my heart, I know. 

“There are some things, Mrs. Thompson, Harry and 
I will have to say now, that it will not be necessary to 
speak of after you know us. 

“We come to Nettleton to be happy, and to make all 
around us as much so as possible ; but of course the 
first to be thought of are papa and mamma. 

“Papa is to show us, when he feels like it, howto 
conduct this plantation ; and when he doesn’t, he is to 
do just as he pleases. 

“ Mamma will show me, when she feels like it, how to 
conduct this house ; and when she doesn’t, then she is 
to do just as she pleases. 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


369 

“They are to have their old friends here whenever 
they like, just as they did when they lived here before, 
and are to remain with us as long as they live. 

“I'here is one thing we propose to do that I hope our 
neighbors will not object to. We intend to improve the 
condition of the colored people on the place. They 
haven’t fared very well in the last few years, but Harry 
says it w'as not that way before the war. 

“ My brother, Major Wheaton, spent nearly two weeks 
in Alabama, last fall, on a fine old plantation where a 
Virginia gentleman had lived for several years. 

“ This gentleman built nice cottages for the colored 
people to live in, and also built them school-houses, 
churches, and halls, and employed and partly paid the 
salaries of competent colored pastors and teachers. 

“The result is that they have good schools, the people 
are moral, many of them religious, and all ever so much 
happier than I found the negroes here. 

‘ ‘ Besides adding so much to the happiness of his people, 
Mr. Grayson found it paid financially, for he received 
much better service, and consequently made more money 
than those planters whose employees fared but little, if 
any better than when they were slaves.” 

“I am glad Nettleton has fallen into your hands, 
Mrs. ” 

“ You may say Minnie. I know mamma would like 
you to, and if so, so would I. But excuse me, Mrs. 
Thompson, for interrupting you.” 

“Thank you, Minnie,” with a smile. “I am glad, for 
many reasons, that Nettleton has fallen into your hands, 
chief of which is that I have this dear old friend for a 
neighbor again, and that you intend to create all the 
happiness around you you can. 

“But when you visit us, which will be very soon, I 
think you will learn that the Virginia gentleman is not 
the only one in the South who has discovered that it pays 
to be humane. 

“Our people are provided for much as you purpose 
here. I hope the time will soon come when what is now 
the exception, so far as the blacks are concerned, will 
become the rule throughout the South.” 

Harry was surprised that he had really not cared more 
to be again installed at ‘Nettleton, when he found so 

24 


370 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


many of his boyhood friends among the guests. Then, 
as he wandered through the grand old house with Minnie 
on his arm, he felt that he could be happy there with 
her, if he should never be permitted to leave its walls 
again. 

Dinner was served at half-past six o’clock, and at 
eleven the guests withdrew, all glad that at last the 
Laytons were re-established at Nettleton in the place of 
Mr. Waumuth, the ex -slave driver. 

When Mr. Waumuth’s last letter was received, Major 
Wheaton wrote to Albert Grayson for brief plans of his 
cottages and other buildings, giving, in confidence, his 
reasons for asking for them. As soon as possible, Mr. 
Lemley had furnished them on a much more extended 
scale than the major had asked. These plans had been 
brought in one of Minnie’s trunks. 

The next two days after their arrival were spent by 
Minnie and Harry in driving over the plantation, and in 
visiting his old haunts. Then they began the study of 
the Grayson plans, nor did Minnie enter any more heartily 
into the work of improving the condition of the blacks, 
than Harry. They began the erection of their buildings 
as soon as possible, and pushed them rapidly to comple- 
tion. 

They established a code of rules to which all employees 
must submit if they would remain on the plantation, and 
it was not long until their system was in good working 
order. Nor was it long, either, until new life was infused 
into their employees. As the work of improving their 
moral and physical condition progressed, it was difficult 
to tell who were the happier, the negroes or their bene- 
factors. 

Mr. and Mrs. Layton were of inestimable value to 
Harry and Minnie, and were soon as much interested in 
their new plans as were their children. 

What a difference in Moses H. La)'-ton now, and when 
first introduced to the reader ! and what wonders can the 
grace of God work in a human heart ! 

A year after the arrival at Nettleton of the Laytons, it 
could, outside the residence and a few of the outbuild- 
ings, scarcely be recognized, and nowhere in the South 
was to be found a happier or more contented lot of 
colored people. 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


371 


Harry turned over his entire business in Larue to Major 
Wheaton, and at the end of two years, all his Kansas in- 
terests were closed out. 

Outside of Nettleton, Harry’s father’s old plantations had 
no special charms for him, and he invested his means 
near his home. 

Happy couple ! Happy those around them ! 


CHAPTER XXXII. 

SALVATION BY WORKS. 

We must now make a call on Eva Vanderman. 

Shortly before her marriage, notwithstanding her ex- 
pressed repugnance to handling real estate, she quietly 
purchased one of the most desirable building sites in 
Larue, and early in the spring, began the erection of a 
large and handsome residence. 

Nowhere in these pages has it been shown that Eva 
had professed saving faith in Christ. Failing to exercise 
the faith that would have brought to her a knowledge of 
sins forgiven, she began her Christian career with a deter- 
mination to work out her own salvation until she should 
become the recipient of that joy which her husband pro- 
fessed to have, forgetting that works without faith are no 
less dead than is faith without works. 

It was not long after she and Roy returned from their 
wedding tour until she became an acknowledged leader 
in all enterprises for raising money for the church. She 
was willing to give liberally herself, and anxious to do 
what she could to induce others to give also. She entered 
enthusiastically into the work of the Woman’s Foreign 
Missionary Society, and soon became its president. 

Eva wished to make some calls on the afternoon upon 
which was to be held the first meeting after her election, 
so she arrayed herself in much more costly attire than 
most ladies of the society could afford, and than any 
others would have thought of wearing to a missionary 
meeting. All were suprised to meet their president thus 
arrayed, and she was not long in discovering that some- 
thing was amiss, and what that something was. 


372 GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 

There was a feeling of restraint, especially upon the 
part of those who were not blessed with an over abun- 
dance of this world’s goods ; but Eva did what she could 
to make such feel at ease, and in some measure suc- 
ceeded. 

When the ordinary business had been transacted, the 
secretary read a statement of the amount of money that 
had been called for from the Society, for the year. Vari- 
ous plans for raising it were suggested and discussed, with 
apparently little result, until finally Eva became impa- 
tient to make her calls. 

“ Well,” she said, “ the money must be raised, and we 
may as well settle it ; you may charge me with the entire 
amount. When it is \vanted, call for my check,” and 
adjourned the meeting. 

This, so far as the society was concerned, was an easy 
mode of settlement, but w’hat would there be to do for 
the remainder of the year, to keep it alive ? 

As the total amount was but a small portion of what 
Eva intended to contribute during the year for benevolent 
purposes, it was no hardship to pay it, and she could not 
see why she should not do so. 

That evening, after dinner, she told Roy of her action, 
fully expecting to receive his cordial approval and com- 
mendation. But instead, he looked grave. 

“Why, Roy,” she exclaimed, “surely you do not object 
to my helping the church in this way ? ” 

“ My dear,” he replied, “you have an undoubted right 
to do as you like with your own means ; but you will 
pardon me, I trust, if T question the wisdom of your 
action in this instance.” 

Eva was hurt, and almost ready to burst into tears. 

“Why, Roy, have you not repeatedly said that all we 
possess belongs to God, and that we should not hesitate 
to use it for His glory ? ” 

“Quite true ; but we should always be sure that it is 
for His glory when we give. 

“The true Christian feels that it is not only a duty, but 
a privilege, to contribute of his means. Then there are 
those who are able, and need to cultivate more fully than 
they have, the grace of giving. 

“By taking this matter entirely upon yourself, you 
have deprived those who have heretofore cheerfully con- 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


373 


tributed to this fund of the pleasure of doing so, and, 
therefore, of much spiritual profit, while those who are 
abundantly able to contribute, but are somewhat careless, 
will be relieved of their share of the burden. 

“We must, if we expect to reap spiritual profit by 
bringing our gifts to the altar, be sure they are such as 
will be accepted, and tend to God’s glory. 

“There are abundant ways in which we can give, and 
thus receive spiritual profit, without taking upon our- 
selves a duty that should be performed by others. 

“You could easily pay Mr. Coming’s salary, year after 
year, but such action upon your part would be wrong, 
for while the membership would be the gainers financially, 
they would be the losers spiritually.” 

This was the first reproof Eva had ever received from 
Roy. Although administered in his gentlest manner, 
and she could clearly see her error, she was none the less 
hurt. 

“My dear wife,” Roy continued as he kissed away her 
tears, “let me again urge upon you the necessity of 
seeking saving faith in Christ, before your works will 
ever be fully accepted.” 

“ Roy,” she sobbed, “ I have tried and tried, until it is 
useless to try longer. I can only do my best to serve 
Him in my own way, and leave the rest with God.” 

Eva soon heard of some of the comments that were 
being made relative to her action in assuming the entire 
burden of the Missionary Society. Most of them were com- 
plimentary, and in some instances contrasts were drawn 
between her action and that of other well-to-do members, 
which had the effect of causing her to feel extremely 
well satisfied with herself, notvyithstanding Roy’s criti- 

Butafew comments from the older and more spiritually 
cisms. 

inclined portion of the congregation which reached her 
ears, were not so much to her liking. She noticed, too, 
that, so far as she could learn, Mr. Corning made no com- 
ment whatever, which led her to believe that he did not 
approve of her action. 

So, after putting all together, she decided that she 
would have been much happier had she let the society 
raise what it could and she had then assumed the pay- 
ment of the remainder. She was more than half inclined 


374 GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 

to say, too, that in future it might raise the entire amount 
for all she would care, and without any assistance from 
her. 

During the year 1875, crops were good, business re- 
vived, Larue improved and nearly doubled its population, 
consequently, Mr. Corning and his. congregation found 
it necessary to erect a much larger church. The old 
building was sold to a smaller congregation, possession 
to be given as soon as the new one should be ready for 
occupancy, and steps were taken for its speedy erection. 

Eva was an active member of the Ladies’ Aid Society, 
which took upon itself the raising of quite a sum for the 
building, besides the purchase of the furniture. 

A series of weekly festivals was inaugurated, and each 
week some particular lady had entire charge. 

When it came Eva’s turn to manage the festival she 
determined to bring to her assistance an element that had 
not yet been utilized. There were many young people 
who were not members of the church, but were regular 
attendants upon the services, and she set about getting 
them interested. She met with success, and they were 
given charge of tables and various other features, with 
instructions to make all they could for the church. 

Before Eva realized it, a rivalry had sprung up as to 
who would take in the largest amount of cash, and several 
gambling features were introduced — we can call them 
by no other name — such as ring cakes, dolls to be voted 
to the prettiest little girl, a gold-headed cane to the hand- 
somest young gentleman, vases to the most beautiful 
young lady, pictures to the most popular married lady, 
etc. Before Eva realized the gravity of the situation, the 
harm was done. Many shook their heads, while others 
left in disgust ; but financially, the festival was a success, 
for more money was cleared than on any two previous 
evenings. But the church w’as greatly injured, both 
spiritually and morally. Eva was so mortified at the 
obloquy brought upon the church under her management 
that she took no further part in its financial work for 
several months. 

About six months after her festival she was sitting in 
her back parlor when the door bell rang, and soon after, 
a servant handed her this card : — 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


375 


J. Thornton 

Pardue, 


Berea, 


Kentucky. 

Financial Agent, 

Berea College. 



The gentleman was shown in, and Eva soon joined 
him. 

Mr. Pardue was the embodiment of dignity and good- 
breeding. He was closely shaven, and dressed with fault- 
less taste. While there was something about him that, 
at first, Eva did not like, he conversed with such ease, 
and was so sincere and deeply pious that her dislike soon 
passed away, and he had won her confidence. 

Mr. Pardue explained that the college at Berea had been 
established, not only for the purpose ofaiding poor whites, 
but young freedmen as well, to obtain an education at 
the lowest possible cost. The rates charged were ex- 
tremely low, and in order that it continue its philanthropic 
work, it was necessary to secure all the outside help pos- 
sible. In fact, the demands upon the institution were far 
greater than could be met without such help, and the 
erection of more buildings. He also explained that many 
had been raised from a state of ignorance to that of men 
of learning, most of whom were becoming, on their 
graduation, either pastors or teachers. 

‘•There are,” said he, “now on a plantation in Ala- 
bama, known as Willowdale Place, two pastors and two 
teachers, all of whom graduated at Berea, and who were 
born slaves. I understand this plantation is now owned 
by a gentleman who was a former resident of Larue, and 
it is quite likely you may have known him.” 

When he called her attention to the fact, Eva remem- 
bered that the pastors and teachers to whom he referred, 
had actually graduated at Berea. 

“Surely, Mrs. Vanderman/’ he exclaimed when sh^ 


376 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


spoke of her relation to Albert and Ida, “my coming to 
you first must have been providential ; for knowing for 
yourself what this institution is doing, you can aid me 
more than any one else to whom I can go, if I can only 
interest you in the work/’ 

Mr. Pardue then produced his credentials, which set 
forth the fact that he was financial agent and authorized 
to solicit funds for Berea College in the States of Iowa, 
Nebraska, Kansas and Missouri. 

When he took his leave, Eva had promised him her 
check for five hundred dollars, and that she would do all 
she could to secure him a hearing on the following (Sun- 
day) afternoon. 

Now, she was in her element. There was no danger of 
bringing reproach, either upon the church or herself, in such 
a cause as that represented by Mr. Pardue. She devoted 
the remainder of the afternoon to calling upon those 
whom she believed would be most likely to subscribe, and 
in leaving announcements of the Sunday afternoon meet- 
ing with the various pastors of the city. 

When Roy returned home that evening, Eva told him 
with great animation of her caller, her promised sub- 
scription, and of her efforts to secure Mr. Pardue a hear- 
ing. Roy made no comment. 

“Surely,” she said after waiting a few moments for 
him to express himself, “you do not think 1 was wrong 
in giving to so worthy an object as Mr. Pardue repre- 
sents ? ” 

“Not if he is what he claims to be. But he was in the 
store for a few minutes this afternoon, and I must confess 
that I did not like his appearance.” 

“Roy, that is nothing but prejudice!” she retorted 
hotly. “ He was here for at least an hour, and I am sure 
I never met a more perfect or philanthropic gentleman 
than he. You oppose me in everything I undertake.” 

“ My dear wife, I am sure you will regret this when 
you have had time to think it over. 

“ It is not my wish or intention to oppose you in doing 
all the good you can with your means. But if I were in 
your place I would know more of this man than his papers 
disclose, before I would give him my check, or aid him 
further to procure money from others. If he proves to 
be Ml he claims, then well and good. But the country is 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


377 


full of cheats and impostors. If he should turn out to be 
one, think what your humiliation would be, you having 
aided him to procure money from others. Your own loss 
would be nothing in comparison.” 

But Eva was not to be mollified. It seemed that her 
husband was not satisfied with any effort she made, either 
in the interest of the church or humanity. 

As soon as dinner was over Roy left the house. He 
went to the telegraph office, where he learned that Berea 
was several miles from an office, the nearest being at 
Richmond. He wired the faculty regarding Mr. Pardue’s 
claims, gave instructions to have his telegram forwarded 
post-haste, and an answer returned without delay. 

It chanced that the president was in Richmond when 
Roys message was received. At eight o’clock, Roy and 
Eva were discussing the matter. He had told of his 
action, she had repented of her hasty words, and harmony 
was fully restored. Then the door bell rang, and soon a 
servant entered with a reply, as follows, to Roy’s mes- 
sage : — 

“ Do not know Pardue. Any one representing himself 
as our agent, is a fraud. — E. H. Fairchild, Pres’t.” 

Eva was humiliated beyond degree. She wrote a short 
note to each of the pastors, annulling the appointment 
for the next afternoon, and sent them out before retiring. 

Roy went at once to the county attorney, who dis- 
patched a messenger for the sheriff. After a short con- 
sultation it was decided to warn Mr. Pardue to leave, not 
only the town, but the state, as the evidence against him 
was hardly sufficient to put the county to the expense of 
a prosecution, and, besides, Roy waa very much averse 
to having Eva figure in such a case. 

The three repaired to the hotel, and the sheriff laid the 
information received from Berea, before Mr. Pardue. He 
was given the privilege of taking the ten o’clock train for 
the East, or of going to jail, and the former alternative 
was chosen. 

These occurrences, together with others equally annoy- 
ing, but of minor importance, produced in Eva’s mind a 
spirit of discontent. At first, she became dissatisfied with 
her church relations, and then indifferent While she 


378 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


continued to attend, with Roy, the religious services of 
the church, and gave liberally when asked to contribute, 
she took little or no interest in its affairs. Eighteen 
months after her marriage, she had become a skeptic, and 
sought pleasure only in social amenities. In other words, 
she had abandoned the God of the Bible for the god of 
fashion, and was its acknowledged leader in Larue. Of 
course, her spiritual condition was a source of great 
trouble to her husband and friends. 

Roy was going to New York on business, and Eva 
decided to accompany him, so she wrote a few old friends, 
stating when they expected to arrive, and where they 
would stop. 

Soon after Eva was settled in her rooms at her hotel in 
New York, an old schoolmate, Lettie Washburn, was 
announced. 

“I can remain but a few minutes now, Eva,” Lettie 
said as soon as greetings were over, “ but I will see you 
again to-morrow, and you must come and dine with me 
the next evening, and of course your husband is to come, 

too. 

“I am so busy preparing for our grand charity ball 
which will be given to-morrow evening, that I shall have 
but little time for anything else until it is off our hands. 

“ I am glad, too, you have arrived just at this juncture. 
You and Mr. Vanderman must be with us, by all means.” 

“Ido not know what my husband will think of the 
affair,” Eva said, when the object of the ball had been 
fully explained to her. “While he is liberal in his con- 
tributions to the poor, he is very careful not to aid any 
charitable cause or enterprise until he fully understands 
it. I hardly like to promise that we will go until I con- 
sult him.” 

‘ ‘ Oh, the idea ! Why, Eva, some of the most charitable 
ladies in New York are at the head of this ball. Promise 
to go, and if Mr. Vanderman objects to attending, I will 
drive by and take you in my carriage,” and so, after con- 
siderable hesitation upon the part of Eva, and overper- 
suasion upon that of Lettie, it was finally arranged, and 
the latter withdrew. 

When Roy came in the matter was explained to him. 

“My dear,” he said, “you know I do not approve of 
suQh means for raising money for charitable purposes. I 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


379 


do not wish to deprive you of any real pleasure, but you 
would make me much happier if you would give up this 
affair. '' 

‘‘Oh, nonsense, Roy! There is nothing reasonable I 
would not do that would contribute to your happiness. 
But I have been confined to the narrow limits of Larue so 
long that I want to see something of real society, even if 
there was not the higher motive of helping the needy. 

“Your request is unreasonable. But I anticipated 
your objection to going yourself, and promised Lettie, in 
that event, to go with her ; so you see I cannot accede to 
your wishes. 

“Roy, I do wish you were not so strait-laced. You 
are getting to be puritanical in some of your ideas.” 

“What time shall I call for you.?” he asked. “Of 
course I must do that much.” 

“Roy,” she said as she kissed him, “I am really 
sorry to displease you. But I have promised to attend, 
and I do so much want to go. 

“Lettie said the ball will not end until about three 
o'clock in the morning, but I will be ready to leave by 
two, anyway. There is no necessity, however, for your 
sitting up so late, as she will return with me to the 
hotel.” 

“ No, I could not think of going to sleep and you out ; 
nor will we put Miss Washburne to that trouble, I will 
call for you at two o’clock.” 

Eva almost wished she had not promised to attend the 
ball, for she could easily see that Roy was greatly dis- 
turbed. 

Nothing had influenced her more, or gone further toward 
preventing her from going entirely over to infidelity than 
the character and example displayed in her husband’s 
everyday life. She had more than once given way to 
petulance, and used unkind language to him ; but nothing 
but words of kindness and love had he ever spoken to 
her. 

When, on the following evening, Eva found herself at 
the ball, she was somewhat disappointed at first, for bril- 
liant though it was, it was far from being as select an assem- 
blage as she had expected to meet. The committee had 
been governed more by ability to pay the price, than 
social standing, or moral worth. 


380 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


But the gorgeousness of the entire affair, the entrancing 
music, all so different from anything to be found in Larue 
society, so captivated Eva’s mind that she soon entered 
heart and soul into the enjoyment of that charity ball. In 
all probability she was, in one respect, like the great 
majority present. She thought vastly more of her own 
pleasurable emotions, than of the good that was to accrue 
to the poor out of the proceeds of the ball. She had not 
danced since she united with the church, but her scruples 
were few, and soon given to the winds. 

There was one gentleman who appeared to understand 
that Eva was from outside the city, and exerted himself 
to make the evening pleasant for her. When not dancing 
with someone else, she was dancing with him, or else he 
was at her side ; but his attentions were so frank, so 
delicate, that the most fastidious matron could have taken 
no offense. The impression come over her that she had 
met him before, but when or where, she could not tell. 
Finally she spoke of her impression, but he had no recol- 
lection of ever meeting her until they were introduced by 
Miss Washburn e. 

Roy spent the earlier portion of the evening in hearing 
one of Mr. Moody’s best sermons. He afterwards returned 
to the hotel, but the time hung so heavily on his hands 
that at one o'clock he was at the ball. He wished to in- 
vestigate it a little, so he did not at once present himself 
before his wife. It was not long until he observed the 
attentions which were being paid to her by the' gentleman 
to whom we have referred, and that she soon gave him 
her hand for another number. 

Roy was also impressed with the thought that he had 
met the gentleman, Mr. Pendexter, before, but like Eva, 
could not tell when or where. Roy eyed him closely, 
and just as Mr. Pendexter was leading Eva out to procure 
some ices, a revelation was made to her husband, and he 
quickly followed. As soon as they were somewhat sepa- 
rated from the throng, he made his way to them, and Eva 
gave Mr. Pendexter, who claimed to be a Louisiana planter, 
an introduction to her husband. 

“ I think 1 have met this gentleman before,” was the 
only acknowledgment of the introduction Roy made. 
“Eva, will you see if your purse and jewels are safe ?” 

Mr. Pendexter turned white, while Eva was greatly 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


381 


frightened. Roy quickly reassured her, but again re- 
quested her to see about her purse and jewels. Her purse 
was gone, as was also a diamond brooch. Her other 
jewels were safe. 

“ Mr. Pardue, ” said Roy, “this is the second time you 
have attempted to rob my wife. But as before, I do not 
wish to mix her up in a criminal prosecution, or I should 
now turn you over to the police. So if you give me no 
trouble, I will let you off as easily as before. Pland me 
that purse and brooch ! ” 

“Sir, you make a great mistake as to my identity ! I 
am utterly unable to understand why you should accuse 
me of so foul a crime as robbing, or attempting to rob 
your wife.” 

His lips were ashen, yet he was making a great effort 
to put on an air of offended dignity and injured inno- 
cence. 

Roy stepped to a call bell which was near by. 

“ Mr. Pardue,” he said, “ or whatever your name may 
be, while I wish to avoid having my wife appear in a 
criminal prosecution, yet, if you do not return that purse 
and brooch instantly, I shall summon the police, have 
you searched, and prosecute you to the fullest extent.” 

Mr. Pardue hesitated no longer, but handed them to 
Eva, who, with trembling hands, passed them to Roy. 

“How much money was there in your purse, Eva.?” 
her husband asked. 

“Three hundred dollars.” 

Roy found the money had not been disturbed, and again 
turned to Mr. Pardue. 

“Now, sir, I will give you fair warning. Do not try 
any more of your games in my family.” 

“ Oh. Roy,” Eva exclaimed, “take me away from this 
place quick or I shall die ! ” 

He removed her, procured some wine, and after swallow- 
ing it her wraps were also procured, and they made their 
exit. But no sooner were they seated in the carriage that 
Roy had in waiting, than she burst into a violent flood of 
tears. Roy soothed her as best he could, but she was 
filled with shame and remorse, and apparently inconsol- 
able. When they reached their rooms she threw herself 
into her husband’s arms and continued sobbing as if 
her heart would break. 


382 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


“ Oh, Roy,’' she at last exclaimed, “ only to think that 
I should permit a thief to even speak to me, and I danced 
no less than four or five numbers with him ! Surely you 
must despise me ! ” 

“ No, dear, I do not despise you, but am, oh ! so sorry 
that you did not take my advice and stay away from that 
ball ! ” 

“My dear husband, if you will only pardon me for 
going, r solemnly promise never to attend another such 
place without your entire approval.” 

“Then dry your tears, Eva, for I assure you that you 
are forgiven.” 

“Roy,” she asked after her excitement and agitation 
had somewhat subsided, “how did you come to recognize. 
Mr. Pendexter as Mr. Pardue ? I had the impression all 
the evening that I had met him before, but when I spoke 
of it, he assured me he had no recollection of ever having 
seen me until Lettie introduced us ; so I suppose it was 
only imagination.” 

“ When he was in Larue,” Roy replied, “ you remem- 
ber, perhaps, that he was smoothly shaven. His eyes 
impressed me then, that he was a scoundrel. This even- 
ing he wore a heavy mustache, and long, heavy beard, 
which are doubtless false. 

“ No sooner did 1 see him in company with you than I 
was sure I had previously met him. As you were leav- 
ing the ball-room he turned his eyes full upon me, and 
although he attempted to disguise the fact, I knew he recog- 
nized me, and I was at once satisfied that he was Pardue.” 

It was nearly daylight before Eva became sufficiently 
composed to sleep, and when she awoke, it was nearly 
eleven o’clock. She was feeling much better, but greatly 
subdued. Roy was sitting near her, reading. 

After making her toilet and her breakfast had been sent 
up, it was decided to cancel the engagement to dine with 
Lettie Washburne, take a long drive during the afternoon, 
and hear Mr. Moody in the evening. 

They went early to hear the noted evangelist, but those 
who had preceded them, in order to secure seats, could be 
numbered by the thousand. 

“ Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers,” 
was IMr. Moody’s text. 

Never had conviction taken so deep a hold on Eva’s 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


383 


heart as it did when she heard that sermon. While if she 
was, in a scriptural sense, an unbeliever, and the injunc- 
tion contained in the text must apply to Roy rather than 
her, she knew he was unblamable for having- chosen an 
unbeliever for his wife ; for prior to their marriage she had 
not only expressed a desire to lead a new life, but had 
united with the church. Even now, her name was borne 
upon the church rolls, yet Roy knew as well as she, that 
she was no better than an unbeliever. 

When, at the close of the sermon, Mr. Moody- asked all 
penitents to rise, Eva was of the number. Her sorrow 
and shame of the night before had returned with tenfold 
force, and her agony was pitiable. On reaching their 
rooms, Roy’s prayers were united with her own, and he 
used all his powers of argument and explanation, until at 
last, after hours of struggle, she became the recipient of 
that joy and peace which she had so long believed could 
never be hers in this life. 

On their return to Larue she again took up her church 
w^ork, but with a very different spirit from that which had 
previously actuated her. She did not seek to be a leader, 
but it was not long until she became one by the volun- 
tary action of the ladies of the church. But the best of 
all in her Christian labor now was, that what she did was 
not for the glory of the church, but for the glory of God. 


CHAPTER XXXIII. 

A REPENTANT CASHIER. 

About two years after Albert and Ida’s marriage, Roy, 

Carter, Maurice and Dr. H , with their wives, were 

again guests at Willowdale Place. One evening shortly 
after their arrival, Mr. Lemley received the following 
letter from his former cashier : 

“ Lemerton, S. C., Nov., 15, 1876. 

“ H. A. Lemley, Esq. , 

“Willowdale, Ala. 

“ Dear Sir : 

“You will doubtless be surprised to receive a letter 
from me after all these years. 


384 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


“ After absconding with your money I made my way 
to Europe, and soon entered into many kinds of dissipa- 
tion, which I continued until 1 had squandered about 
one hundred thousand dollars. 

“ But after three years spent in Europe, I tired of foreign 
life, and came to this state. I soon ran across a planta- 
tion known as Bluemont, which, with the exception of 
Nettleton, four miles distant, is said to be the most valu- 
able in South Carolina ; it was for sale, and 1 purchased it 
under my assumed name, John H. Wilbur. 

“ I have kept Bluemont in the best of r-epair, have had 
it under competent management, and the only enjoyment 
1 have had since I robbed you so vilely, has been such 
as 1 was able to obtain in looking after the property. I 
have on the whole, though, endured all the pangs of a 
living death. You have suffered by my act, but I a thou- 
sandfold more. I have never married, for I would not 
unite an innocent life to mine. 

“Since my purchase of Bluemont, it and my other in- 
vestments have been remunerative, and I shall be able 
to atone in a grccit measure for my greater sin. I intend 
to leave all to you, and the estate is worth at least twice 
the amount 1 robbed you of. 

“ My health has been poor for several years, and I now 
see the end rapidly approaching. My physician assures 
me that I cannot live longer than a month, or six weeks 
at most. I therefore desire you to come as soon as pos- 
sible, that I may transfer everything to you before I go. 
I dare not expect your forgiveness yet, but I trust that 
when you see how truly penitent I am, you will accord 
the pardon I so much need, but so little deserve. 

“ Wire me as follows, when to expect you : John H. 
Wilbur, Lemerton, Bluemont. S. C. 

“I will have a carriage at Lemerton to meet you. 
Bluemont is three miles from town. 

“ Please make no disclosures that will affect my char- 
acter. It is good here, and, if possible, I w^ant to pass 
out of the world without leaving the knowledge wdth my 
neighbors that I was once a thief. 

“I will have an attorney in readiness to right all 
wrongs. 

“ Hoping to hear soon that you are on the w^ay, I am, 
“ Yours with sorrow and shame, 

“ George H. Bristow.” 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 385 

Mr. Lemley’s feelings on reading this maybe imagined, 
but they cannot be described. 

The Lemley brothers had to abandon the search for 
Bristow soon after it began for lack of funds, and neither 
had ever expected to recover a dollar of the money of 
which they were robbed. 

Now, to find himself worth about four times as much 
as his wealthy employer, was at first more than Mr. Lemley 
could believe. He read the letter over several times be- 
fore he could fully realize his good fortune. 

It has been stated that both Mr. Lemley and Mr. Ros- 
sington were gentlemen. They were so regarded by the 
first Mr. Grayson, and were always to be found at his 
table. Albert made no change, and each had standing 
invitations to join the family and guests, it mattered not 
who the latter were, in the parlors, when the duties of the 
day were over ; but they had exercised their social privi- 
leges sparingly. 

When Mr. Lemley entered the parlor after receiving 
Mr. Bristow’s letter, it was easy to discover that he 
was either ill, or laboring under considerable excitement. 

“Why, Mr. Lemley,” Albert exclaimed, “you must be 
ill ! You surely have a high fever ! ” He manifested 
considerable anxiety, for he had contracted a warm friend- 
ship for his gentlemanly, but unobtrusive book-keeper. 

“No,” Mr. Lemley replied with a more brilliant smile 
than had lit up his face for many years. “ I am not ill, 
nor have I contracted any fever except that of an excite- 
ment which I think you will excuse when made aware of 
its case. 

“I have some very important information to communi- 
cate, and if your friends will excuse you and your wife 
for half an hour, I would be much pleased, for I desire to 
hold a private interview with you.” 

His words and manner naturally aroused the curiosity 
of all. Albert and Ida, after excusing themselves, led the 
way to another room. On reaching it, Mr. Lemley sur- 
prised them by grasping a hand of each. 

“Mr. Grayson — Mrs. Grayson,” he said, “ I wish first 
to ask you to solemnly promise that the identity of the 
man who is about to become my benefactor, after having, 
for many years, done me great wrong, shall never be re- 
vealed.” 

25 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


3B6 

The pledges were given, but he still held their hands. 

“ I must now thank you for having uniformly regarded 
and met me as your social equal during the years I have 
served you. While I have always tried to merit such 
treatment, I have felt the disparity between us, finan- 
cially, perhaps too keenly, and have therefore not intruded 
upon you more than was necessary to preserve my own 
position as a gentleman. 

“ An hour ago 1 was your book-keeper on a reasonable 
salary, with only a very few thousand dollars to my 
credit, the result of economy, and a judicious handling 
of my salary. Now, I am soon to take possession of an 
estate worth nearly double your combined wealth, or 
fully sixteen hundred thousand dollars.’’ 

Here he dropped their hands, while they were in doubt 
as to whether they should congratulate him on his good 
fortune, or have him taken in charge as one bereft of his 
senses. 

Mr. Lemley saw the look of incredulity, as well as fear 
for his sanity, in their faces and laughed. 

“ I presume,” he said, “in order to convince you that 
I am not yet a fit subject for an insane asylum, I should 
read you a letter just received from my old cashier.” 
After reading it, he continued : “ There are peculiarities 
about George Bristow’s penmanship than I can never for- 
get. Those peculiarities are to be found throughout this 
letter, and stamp it as unmistakably genuine. Then, if 
he had not intended to make restitution, he would not 
have written.” 

“ This I am satisfied of, Mr. Lemley,” said Albert, 

and I do most heartily rejoice that you are to have your 
great wrong righted at last. I congratulate you on your 
good fortune,” he added, with a smile, as he again took 
Mr. Lemley’s hand, “but I shall have to ask my friends 
to condole with me over the loss of a most efficient and 
trustworthy book-keeper.” 

“ Mr. Lemley,” said Ida, after she had also congratu- 
lated him, “it has always been a source of regret 
to us that you did not mingle more in our family 
circle. 

“ That you were our equal in every respect, save in the 
amount of your possessions, we have never doubted, and 
have tried our utmost to have you feel that your lack of 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 387 

wealth was no bar to your admission to our parlors and 
fireside. 

“ But now that you are to be so much more wealthy 
than we, you must not go to the other extreme and cut 
our acquaintance.” 

“ Have no fears or doubts on that score,” he replied, 
while he returned her smile. “The treatment I have re- 
ceived in this house since I first entered your uncle’s ser- 
vice will always be one of my most pleasant recollections, 
and so far as 1 am concerned, will but serve to cement 
more strongly the bond of friendship now existing be- 
tween us.” Then he turned again to Albert. 

“ Mr. Grayson, I assure you that this severing of our 
business relations is, to me, very grievous, for since we 
first met, they have been pleasant indeed. 

“ There are many valuable and efficient men who would 
gladly serve you. I must go to Bluemont by the next 
train, but think I can return by the first of next month ; 
and by that time I hope you will have secured the services 
of a competent man. 1 will stay with him after my return 
until he understands the business ; so if you will make the 
necessary day-book entries during my absence, your new 
book-keeper and I can soon post up your work.” 

“ Thank you, Mr. Lemley. I am something of a book- 
keeper myself, and understand your books so well that I 
shall try to keep them up so as to detain you, on your 
return, as short a time as possible.” 

They then returned to the parlor. 

“ Mr. Grayson,” Dr. H remarked, after explanations 

had been made, “this, it appears, leaves you without a 
book-keeper. I presume you will want another?” 

“Most assuredly ; as soon us I can find one as com- 
petent and trustworthy as Mr. Lemley. But I fear I shall 
be hard to please, for he has been so thoroughly efficient 
that I cannot accept of poor service, now.” 

“ I think I can fully satisfy you. A young man whom 
I have in mind has had a thorough commercial education, 
and has had charge of the books and filled the position of 

assistant cashier of the First National Bank of M , 

Kansas, for the last year and a half. 

“ He was converted during Johnnie Vanderman’s first trip 
with me, over two years ago, and has been a consistent 
Christian ever since. He is a quick, energetic and com- 


388 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


petent business young- man. He stands high in the esti- 
mation of the bank officials and all who know him. 

“ He has been exceedingly anxious to get South since 
I made my visit here two years ago. He is not quite 
nineteen years of age, yet young as he is, his salary, for 
the past year, has been seventy-five dollars per month. 

“ If he can be assured of steady employment at nine 
hundred or one thousand dollars per annum, I believe he 
would gladly come.*’ 

“ What is this young man’s name.? ” 

“ Oh, didn’t I mention his name.? It is Frank Steele.” 

“ Frank Steele ! ” exelaimed Roy Vanderman. “ Why, 
he is one of Johnnie’s greatest friends. He thinks young 
Steele is a wonderful fellow.” 

“ His references are certainly satisfactory,” Albert re- 
marked, with a smile. He then withdrew, and when he 
returned, handed the doctor the following telegram : 

WiLLOWDALE, Ala., Nov. 1 8, 1876. 

Frank Steele, 

“M , Kans. 

“Have secured you permanent situation with Mr. 
Grayson, provided you can satisfactorily keep his books. 
If not, he will pay half your traveling expenses. Salary, 
one thousand per annum.” 

“ Please sign it. Doctor, and I will send it to the office 
at once,” said Albert. 

“ I do not think you will have to pay any of P'rank’s 
traveling expenses,” the doctor remarked, after he had 
signed the telegram. 

The next morning the following reply was received : 

“M , Kans., Nov. 10, 1876. 

“ Dr. F. M. H , 

Willowdale, Ala. 

“ Mr. Grayson’s terms accepted. Will start to-morrow 
morning. 

Frank Steele.” 

Frank’s employers were very loth to give him up, but 
he had a strong desire to try life in the South. 

Harry Prather had, until recently, occupied a similar 
position to Frank’s in another bank in M . But a few 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 389 

weeks before, it had failed, leaving him without employ- 
ment. 

When Frank received Dr. H ’s telegram, he got the 

officers of the bank together, and when it was found that 
he was bound to go South, it was decided that Harry 
should take his place. 

While Harry was sorry to lose his friend he was glad 
to get the situation, and acceded to the bank’s requirement 
that he should retire in Frank’s favor, provided the latter 
should return within six months. 

Soon after Frank s telegram was received, Albert entered 
the office and handed it to his late book-keeper. 

“ Mr. Lemley,” he said, “ I wish to give you a letter of 
introduction to Mr. Layton, of Nettleton, who is a most 
skilful and reliable lawyer. I see from Mr. Bristow’s letter 
that Nettleton is near Bluemont. 

“Your cashier has held the property under an assumed 
name, and I advise you to insist on being allowed to take 
Mr. Layton into your confidence before accepting Mr. 
Bristow’s mode of settling his liability to you.” 

“ Thank you, Mr. Grayson. I will be obliged to you 
for the letter to Mr. Layton. Your suggestion is a good 
one, and I shall insist on having his advice before any 
transfers are made. ’" 

Albert then wrote the following note : 

“WiLLOWDALE Place, Ala., Nov. 19, 1876. 

“ M. H. Layton, Esq., 

“ Nettleton, S.C. 

“ My dear friend, 

“ This will introduce Mr. H. A. Lemley, who has had 
charge of the books here for several years, and whom I 
recommend to you as a gentleman of strict integrity and 
irreproachable character. 

“Mr. Lemley is about to become, after years of toil 
and sacrifice, a man of large wealth ; and in the matter 
of its recovery, I think it will be in your power to render 
him material aid. 

“ I confidently recommend him to you, believing you 
will see to it that his interests are fully protected. 

“Sincerely yours, 

‘ ‘ Albert Grayson. ” 


390 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


‘* 0f course you will be with us a week from Wednes- 
day,” Albert remarked as he handed the note to Mr 
Lemley. “Mr. Layton, his wife and a few friends are 
to be here, and I hope you will be able to join the 
party. ” 

“Thank you again, I shall try to be here in time for 
the happy event, and will join Mr. Layton’s party if I can 
do so without intruding, and can leave Mr. Bristow.” 

If, on his arrival at Bluemont, there were any seeds of 
bitterness still lingering in Mr. Lemley ’s heart, they were 
soon removed, after seeing how truly penitent his old 
cashier was. 

Mr. Lemley soon learned that Harry Layton had been 
engaged to prepare the transfer papers, and then spoke 
of Albert’s note and advice. 

“I am not sure,” Mr. Wilbur said, for thus he wished 
to be addressed, “but Mr. Grayson’s suggestions are 
worth considering. 

“I have not associated much with any of the neighbor- 
ing planters, and know but little of Mr. Layton, except 
by reputation. While I much prefer that he know nothing 
of my crime, yet, from what I have heard of him, I think 
I could safely trust him with my secret. 

“I have no relatives to contest your rights except a 
couple of cousins who do not know of my whereabouts. 
But should I leave, or transfer the property to you as 
‘John H. Wilbur,’ and it should afterwards come to their 
knowledge, that it was from ‘George H. Bristow,’ you 
might have trouble with them. I think, therefore, that we 
had better let Mr. Layton understand the entire matter.” 

Just at this moment Harry was announced. As he 
entered, he gave Mr. Lemley a courteous bow, and passed 
to the bedside of his client. When the two had shaken 
hands, Mr. Wilbur introduced Harry and Mr. Lemley, 
and added, as the two shook hands : 

“ Mr. Lemley informs me that he bears a letter of in- 
troduction from a friend of yours.” 

“ Indeed ! ” Harry exclaimed. “ From whom ? ” 

“ I will let the letter speak for itself,” Mr. Lemley replied 
with a smile, as he handed it to the lawyer. 

“From Albert Grayson ! ” Harry ejaculated in pleased 
surprise. When he had read the note he again offered 
his hand and continued: “Mr. Lemley, you could not 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 39I 

have brought me a letter of introduction that would be 
given more weight than one from Albert Grayson.” 

“ Mr. Layton, have you any objections to showing me 
that letter?” Mr. Wilbur asked. 

“ None, whatever.” Then “ With your permission, 
Mr. Lemley. ” 

“Certainly. Let Mr. Wilbur read it, by all means.” 

When he had read the note, Bristow, after enjoining 
upon Harry secrecy so far as to keep his crime from 
becoming known to the public, unless, in the absolute 
interest of justice it should become necessary to reveal it, 
told of absconding with the funds of the Lemley brothers, 
his wanderings, his purchase of Bluemont, his total pos- 
sessions, and his desire to make the entire property over 
to Mr. Lemley in such a manner that it would be impos- 
sible for him ever to be contested out of it. 

It was hard, at first, for Harry to keep from betraying 
his disgust, but he did, and by the time the recital was 
completed he felt only a sense of pity for the wretched 
man before him. 

“There was a time in my history,” Harry thought, 
“when, had such a temptation been presented, might I 
not have gone as far wrong as he ? ” 

Then he had a genuine sympathy for the man, and a 
desire to help right his great wrong. 

“I think 1 can arrange everything so you and Mr. 
Lemley will have nothing to fear,” Harry said. “I will 
need two witnesses, and in a matter of so much import- 
ance as this, they should be intelligent, and thoroughly 
understand why you make your property over to him. 

“My wife and Mrs. Lord, a friend who is visiting her, 
can be fully depended on to keep your secret, and they 
should be called in as witnesses.” 

“I am becoming less averse to having the crime made 
public than when I wrote Mr. Lemley. Indeed, if neces- 
sary, I will submit now, to a public exposure. But if not, 
then keep the matter within the smallest possible bounds.” 

“I will, I assure you; nor do I think it at all likely 
that an exposure further than I have suggested, will be- 
come necessary. 

“When does your physician call again?” 

“At ten o’clock to-morrow morning. I shall need a 
certificate from him as to my sanity, shall I not ? ” 


392 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


“ It might, in the event of liis death, and in ciise of a 
contest, be necessary to have something of the kind. 
Should he call before I arrive, have him wait. 

“1 will try, however, to be here by ten o’clock with 
my wife, Mrs. Lord, and an officer who is authorized to 
take acknowledgments. 

“ I understand, Mr. Wilbur, that you wish to make 
the entire property over to Mr. Lemley at once.? ” 

“Yes, that is my desire.” 

“I must have your deeds and a list of the securities and 
other property to be transferred.” 

“ Mr. Lemley,” said Mr. Wilbur, “ will you touch that 
bell rope for me ? ” 

The request was complied with and soon a servant 
appeared. 

‘ ‘ Sam, ” Mr. Wilbur said, ‘ ‘ ask Mr. Davis to step in here 
and bring my deeds and the invoice taken the first of the 
month, together with a statement of the amount of cash 
on hand to-day.” 

Soon Mr. Davis appeared, was introduced and furnished 
Harry with the desired papers and information. When the 
latter arose to retire, he said : 

“ Mr. Lemley,” “as you are soon to be a near neigh- 
bor. I would like very much to cultivate your ac- 
quaintance. I do not like to deprive Mr. Wilbur of his 
guest, but I really ought to take you home with me, for 
there are some things I should consult you about. I fear, 
too, that I cannot complete the papers in time to reach 
Bluemont by ten o'clock in the morning unless I can 
draft you into my service as a copyist. As I handle none 
but important business, I keep no clerk.” 

“If Mr. Wilbur will excuse me, I will gladly become 
your copyist for this occasion.” 

“Certainly, Mr. Lemley. I would like to liave you 
with me as much as possible during the few weeks that 
remain to me ; but I think you should, under the circum- 
stances, go with Mr. Layton.” 

“Very well, I have had charge of Mr. Grayson’s books 
so long that he wishes me to be with his new book-keeper 
until the latter fully understands them, and I have prom- 
ised to comply with his wishes. But if the young man 
is as competent as I believe, that will not be long. 

“ But a very important event will occur at Willowdale 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 393 

next week, which I have promised to attend, if pos- 
sible. 

“When these matters shall have been disposed of, then 
I will return and remain with you to the last.” 

“God bless you ! and may He help me to find my way 
to Him before I go ! ” 

“ He will ! ” Harry and Mr. Lemley exclaimed in a 
breath, while the latter added, “if you only trust Him.” 

Summoning his attendant, they bade him good-bye, 
and were soon on their way to Nettleton. 


CHAPTER XXXIV. 

LOIS LORD. 

“Mr. Lemley,” Harry said, when they had taken their 
seats in the carriage, ‘ ‘ while I regret the sad circum- 
stances by which you are about to recover your loss, I 
congratulate you most sincerely upon your good fortune. ” 

‘ ‘ Thanks, I shall do my best to make your neighborhood 
no worse, at least, by my coming among you. 

“But, by the way ; what has been Mr. Wilbur’s reputa- 
tion here ? ” 

“From what I have been able to learn, I would say 
that no one could have been kinder to those around him. 
The negroes on Bluemont think a great deal of him, but 
he has held himself almost entirely aloof from his neigh- 
bors, except so far as business relations brought him in 
contact with them. 

“Almost since I first met him I have believed that he 
had something weighing heavily on his mind, and to-day s 
revelations explained it all.” 

“His life has been much like I was led, by his letter, 
to suppose. 

“ When my father died, and until he decided to rob us, 
I believe George Bristow was an honest man. But avarice- 
was his ruin.” 

“Yes, that has led many a man wrong,” and for a few 
moments Harry gave himself up to unpleasant reflections. 
But suddenly throwing them off, he continued Mr. 
Grayson said nothing of your family. Of course you arQ 


394 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


a married man, and on your return from Alabama, will 
bring your family with you? 

Then Mr. Lemley gave the heartiest laugh he had given 
since he lost his all on the disappearance of Mr. Bristow. 

“Please excuse me, Mr. Layton,” he said, “ but to an 
old bachelor like myself, who never so much as had a love 
affair, your remark was rather more than mirth pro- 
voking.” 

Mr. Lemley’s laugh was infectious, and Harry laughed 
in turn. 

“Well,” he said, “I only supposed, as a matter of 
course, that you were married, and had no intention of 
prying into your private life. But since learning that you 
are not, I must put you on your guard. Good-looking old 
bachelors of — well, I would say thirty-five — must be on 
the lookout when they have for a talisman a fortune such 
as yours, for many marriageable ladies will soon be look- 
ing inquiringly toward Bluemont.” 

“What do you judge my age to be?” Mr. Lemley 
asked as he laughed again. 

“ I should say as before, that you were not more than 
thirty-five.” 

“You must add seven years to that figure.” 

“You are not forty-two ? ” 

“That is my age.” 

“ I would not have thought so. You must have taken 
good care of yourself, or you would show your age 
more. ” 

“Yes; I have been temperate in all my habits, have care- 
fully observed the rules of health, and have had little or 
no illness since I was a boy. 

“ Had I not lost my money, I might long ago have 
married happily. But when Mr. Bristow disappeared, 
my brother and I withdrew entirely from society. Since 
his death I have not cared to marry, and do not now 
suppose I ever shall.” 

“There is no telling what the future will bring forth,” 
Harry remarked with a smile. “ It does seem like such 
a grand old place as Bluemont should have a mistress 
some of these days. 

“But reverting to the affair at Willowdale Place next 
week ; we are to join the Grayson party at Columbia, and 
I hope you can see your way clear to join us.” 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORR. 


395 


“ Thank you. When do you leave Lemerton ? ” 

“ On Thursday morning at five o’clock." 

“I think you may expect me. How many will there 
be of your immediate party ? ” 

“ Five, audit will consist of my parents, Mrs. Lord, my 
wife and myself." 

‘ ‘ Who is Mrs. Lord ? An old lady ? I believe you said 
she is a widow." 

It was now Harry who laughed. 

“ She is almost a sister to my wife, who is a half-sister 
of Major Wheaton, of Larue, Kansas. Of course you 
have met him, as he was at Willowdale Place about two 
years ago. 

“ Mrs. Lord is a sister of Major Wheaton’s wife. My 
recollection is that she is a year older than my wife, 
which would make her twenty-five. 

“She was married a short time before I was, but her 
husband was in poor health at the time, and about six 
months after their marriage he died, leaving her some 
forty thousand dollars in Government six-twenties. 

“Since the death of her husband she has been devoted 
to his memory, and has only recently laid aside her 
widow’s weeds.” 

Then with a laugh he added : — 

“I am not a matchmaker, and therefore deem it my 
duty to inform you that Mrs. Lord is considered quite a 
good-looking young widow, but that she is wedded to the 
dead. ’’ 

“Thank you for putting me on my guard. I must not 
break my heart now, having kept it unimpaired so long." 

But notwithstanding the indifference Mr. Lemley mani- 
fested when he made the above reply, Harry’s words had 
produced these thoughts in the other’s mind : — 

“ What use have I for all this wealth ? I expect to live 
on as I am for say, thirty or forty years, and then lie 
down and die, leaving it to strangers. Would 1 not 
have been just as happy in the old life at Willowdale 
Place ? ’’ 

Little thought had Harry of the influence his words 
would have, when, simply for the entertainment of his 
guest, and to while away the time as they rode, he so 
thoughtlessly uttered them. 

On arrival at Nettleton, they were soon joined by 


396 GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 

Minnie and Lois, neither of whom looked older than when 
married, nearly two years before. 

Harry briefly told them of Mr. Wilbur and his relations 
to Mr. Lemley. 

“Now,” he said in conclusion, “if we have these 
papers ready by dinner-time, we shall have to ask you to 
excuse us. 

“By the way, Minnie, can’t you have dinner this 
evening at seven o’clock, instead of half-past six.? ” 

“Yes, my dear, we will have dinner at seven o’clock, 
and excuse you, but not until you join Lois and me at 
lunch, which has been waiting nearly an hour. Papa and 
mamma wanted to drive over to Mr. Thompson’s, and 
lunched some time ago.” 

“Really, Mr. Lemley, I must ask you to pardon me,” 
Harry said with a smile. “I had become so absorbed in 
this matter of yours that I had forgotten we had not 
lunched.” 

“Your plea is certainly granted, but I assure you I am 
glad Mrs. Layton is not so much absorbed in the matter, 
fori feel, since our ride, that I can-do ample justice to her 
lunch table.” 

As soon as Harry and his guest had retired to the office, 
a servant was sent to Lemerton with a note to an officer, 
requesting him to be at Bluemont the next morning at 
ten o’clock, prepared to take acknowledgments. 

The papers were completed about half-past six o’clock. 

“There!” Harry exclaimed as he laid down the last 
one. “When these papers are properly executed, I will 
defy any court in South Carolina to set your title aside.” 
Pie then rang for a servant, directed him to show Mr. 
Lemley to his room, and when ready for dinner to con- 
duct him to the parlor. 

When Mr. Lemley reached the parlor, Harry, Minnie 
and Lois had just entered. Five minutes later, Mr. and 
Mrs. Layton, whom Mr. Lemley now met for the first 
time, came in, when all went to dinner. 

Hardly had the Divine blessing on the meal been in- 
voked until Lois turned to Mr. Lemley. 

“ Have you seen much of Bluemont.?” she asked. 

“Only what I saw in driving to and from Mr. Wilbur’s, 
and even then I knew nothing of the lines, or when I en- 
tered upon or left the place,” 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. - 


397 


How are we to go to-morrow, Harry ? ” 

“ I had not given that matter any thought, Lois. I sup- 
pose in the smaller carriage, unless some other plan is 
preferred. 

“ Suppose you let me have the grays and phaeton and 
Mr. Lemley and I can start early.. I can show him a large 
part of the plantation before ten o’clock.” 

“Certainly, if that will suit Mr. Lemley and Minnie.” 

“Mrs. Layton,” said Mr. Lemley, “ 1 await your de- 
cision with a good deal of interest.” 

“I think it can plainly be seen that neither you nor Mrs. 
Lord are anxious to undergo a carriage drive with a staid 
old couple like Mr. Layton and myself,” Minnie replied 
with a smile,” so I must give her plan my approval.” 

While I must disclaim any such sentiments, I can but 
assure Mrs. Lord that her suggestion meets with much 
more than my approval.” 

“ I presume,” Lois remarked, “there is no danger of 
Mrs. Lemley being in the least jealous when she learns that 
you had your first drive over Bluemont with a lady .? ” 

Somehow, Mr. Lemley did not now feel so boisterous 
as he did when Harry made inquiry regarding his family. 
On the contrary, while exerting himself to appear at ease, 
he blushed to the roots of his hair. Harry had to apologize 
for his mirth. 

Mr. Lemley’s good breeding soon enabled him to re- 
cover, and his reply was made with much composure. 

“Since I have never had the pleasure of meeting the 
lady to whom you refer, I can give no opinion on the 
subject.” 

“Why — Harry, I thought you said that Mr. Lemley was 
a — married gentleman, didn’t you, Minnie.?’’ 

“I do not remember that he said anything upon the 
subject,” Minnie replied, smiling at her friend’s confusion, 
“ but I certainly supposed he was.” 

“ I can assure you both that 1 made no such statement,” 
was Harry’s remark. 

“ I trust, Mrs. Lord, the fact that I have never been so 
fortunate as to become a benedict will not deprive me of 
my promised ride ? ” 

“ No, I think I shall not recede from my own proposi- 
tion,” she replied as she caught the bantering glances of 
Harry and Minnie^ “ but I think it is due to myself to say 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


398 

that I am not accustomed to inviting unmarried gentle- 
men to drive with me. 

“ I surely thought you were married, and that there 
could be no harm in driving with you.” The tears were 
almost ready to start. 

“ Mrs. Lord, I understand your position and you motive, 
fully, and am sure your friends do, also. While it would 
be a sacrifice of much anticipated pleasure, I will release 
you from your proposal if it is to cause you any discom- 
fort to comply with it.” 

“No, Lois,’’ said Minnie, “you should not permit this 
of Mr. Lemley. As he leaves with us on Thursday morn- 
ing, he will not have another opportunity of seeing Blue- 
mont until he returns from Alabama. Don’t you think so, 
Harry ? ” 

“ I do, my dear.” 

“I will not disappoint you, Mr. Lemley,” said Lois. 

“Thank you, I am glad you will not.” 

“Mr. Lemley,” said Harry, “you will doubtless wish 
to spend so much of the day with Mr. Wilbur as possible ; 
but as it is much farther from Bluemont to the station, 
you must dine with us to-morrow evening so all can take 
Thursday morning’s train together,” and so it was decided. 

Breakfast was announced early the following morning, 
and by half-past seven o’clock, Mr. Lemley and Lois were 
off. The former was quite confident that no such lovely 
and graceful driver had ever before held the lines. She 
had lain aside every vestige of mourning, although in her 
heart she still fondly cherished the memory of her hus- 
band. 

When Lois was married to Charlie Lord, as the reader 
will remember, the wedding was hurried up a few weeks 
that she might be the better able to care for him. But the 
dread disease, consumption, had marked him for its own. 

They traveled for the greater portion of the six months 
following their marriage, but finding he must die, they re- 
turned to New York, where, a couple of weeks later, he 
passed away, leaving his young widow, as Harry informed 
Mr. Lemley, about forty thousand dollars in Government 
bonds, and with nearly a broken heart. 

Since her husband’s death, Lois had passed her time 
with friends, but much the greater portion at Nettleton, 
for several reasons. Her brothers and sisters were all 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


399 


much older than herself ; her father had been dead several 
years ; her mother died soon after Mr. Lord, and she and 
Minnie had loved each other all their lives, as sisters. 

She received such a warm welcome from the Laytons 
that she had almost come to regard Nettleton as her home. 
Besides, she was much interested in the plans of Minnie 
and Harry for the improvement of the condition of the 
colored people, and had done much to aid them in their 
work. 

While she still mourned for her husband, she had, in 
a large measure, become reconciled to his death, and had, 
moreover, about decided to settle down at Nettleton for 
the remainder of her life. 

That she could ever love again was impossible ; and 
she would never remarry without love. She had plenty 
of means, the interest of which supported her in comfort, 
and no husband could give her a better or happier home 
than she had with the Laytons. ■ Then why should she do 
violence to her lost Charlie’s memory, when there was no 
possibility of being made more content than she was 
now ? 

It was only because of the earnest and persistent impor- 
tunities of Minnie that Lois had consented to lay aside her 
mourning. She finally decided that she could love Charlie 
just as well and as much whether her apparel was black 
or white. 

She had been perfectly free to come and go at her pleas- 
ure, had spent much of her time in driving about the 
country, and none of her drives had she enjoyed more 
than those over Bluemont. 

Lois and Mr. Lemley had not gone far before both threw 
off all reserve. The former explained everything of inter- 
est, and before the ride was ended she found she was 
taking considerable pleasure in communicating informa- 
tion to her well-bred, gentlemanly companion. 

When they drove up to the house and she surveyed the 
grand old structure, she thought what a pity it was that 
all this magnificence could not have a mistress, and just 
as the thought flitted through her mind she heard a faint 
sigh escape the lips of her companion. She glanced at 
his face and saw that his eyes were fixed admiringly upon 
her. The faces of both flushed, but Mr. Lemley hastened 
to relieve their embarrassment. 


400 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


“Mrs. Lord,” he said, “ I do sincerely thank you fov 
the pleasure of this mornings ride. The only bar to my 
perfect enjoyment of it all, lies in the fact that this grand- 
eur and beauty comes to me because of the near ap- 
proach of death to that poor man upstairs.” 

“ I am glad you have enjoyed our ride, Mr. Lemley,” 
she replied. “ Of course Mr. Wilbur’s case is a sad one ; 
but the property is rightfully yours, whether he lives or 
dies. While we should let our sympathies go out to one 
in his terrible condition, there is no reason why those 
who are not responsible for his crime should make them- 
selves unhappy.” 

They were conducted to Mr. Wilbur’s room, where 
they found Harry, Minnie, the officer, and physician 
awaiting them. 

An hour later, more than sixteen hundred thousand 
dollars worth of property had passed absolutely into the 
possession of Mr. Lemley, and all the atonement possible 
had been made by his defaulting cashier. 

After an early lunch the party from Nettleton departed, 
and Mr. Lemley repaired to Mr. Davis’s office and spent a 
couple of hours in looking over the books, and comparing 
cash and securities. He was very much prepossessed in 
Mr. Davis’s favor, and was not long in discovering that he 
was a competent accountant, while he believed he was 
worthy of the confidence reposed in him by Mr. Wilbur. 

At three o’clock, according to appointment, Mr. Lemley 
returned to Mr. Wilbur. Their hearts had grown wonder- 
fully tender toward each other since their meeting after 
so many years. 

The fact that Mr. Wilbur’s life, since his settlement in 
South Carolina had been so upright, coupled with the 
further fact that he had, for a long time, bent all his ener- 
gies toward, in the end, making full restitution, went a 
long way toward excusing his great crime. 

Having made all possible reparation, the burden of his 
mind now was to obtain pardon from above. 

“Oh,” he exclaimed, “ if I could only be led out of this 
darkness ! ” 

“Mr. Wilbur, I have a knowledge of my acceptance 
with God,” Mr. Lemley said, “but I regret that I have 
so completely hid my own talent that I hardly know 
what to do or say, to help you. 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 4OI 

“I have never offered a public prayer, but if you wish,'’ 
he added tremulously, “ I will pray for you. ’’ 

“Oh, do, do ! I feel that you whom I have so grossly 
wronged, will be heard. I am unwilling to reveal my 
guilty secret to any of the ministers of Lemerton, nor do 
I think the Lord requires that I should. 

“Do please kneel here at my bedside and pray God to 
hear and answer the prayers I have so long been offering 
in my own behalf.” 

Mr. Lemley complied. It was hard at first, but he did 
not stammer long, and then he poured out his soul in 
supplications for the unfortunate man who must soon 
appear for judgment. 

“Thank God!” Mr. Wilbur at last exclaimed, while 
upon his features had come a look of peace. He rested a 
few minutes, and then continued: “I do not think I 
shall wear a very bright crown in Heaven, but oh I how 
thankful I am to be made an hired servant 1 How good 
God is I Now I can rest easy until the end comes. 

“Mr. Lemley, I realize that duty calls you, and that 
you should leave me ; but do not stay away a day longer 
than necessary.” 

“ Rest assured that I shall not.” 

Soon the carriage drove up, and three-quarters of an 
hour later, Mr. Lemley was again at Nettleton. 

“Mr. Lemley,” said Mr. Layton shortly after dinner, 
“when I first met you, your name sounded familiar; 
yet until this evening I could think of no one I had ever 
known or heard of who bore it. Now, if you will per- 
mit me, I would like to ask a few questions. 

“To begin : what was your mothers maiden name?” 

“Emberton. Her name in full was Frances May Em- 
berton.” 

The old gentleman, as well as his wife and son, started 
visibly.. 

“Where was she born ? Tell me all you know of her 
history previous to her marriage,” Mr. Layton said with 
considerable excitement. 

“ I can tell you but very little, 'further than that she 
was born somewhere in this state ; that she had no 
sisters, but had three brothers, all of whom were killed, 
or died in the Confederate army. 

“ Her parents were dead. She was educated at the 
26 


402 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


North, where she met and married my father. At the 
time of her marriage she had a fortune of about one hun- 
dred thousand dollars which she left to my father in trust 
for my brother and myself, and which was lost with the 
rest of the property when our cashier disappeared. 

“1 learned that my uncles were unmarried, that they 
lost everything by the war, and that they were the last of 
the family. 

“My mother died when I was quite young, and I do 
not remember seeing my uncles but twice, each time 
when but a small boy. 

“Owing to my mother’s early death and my father’s 
close application to business, I am very imperfectly im- 
formed as to the maternal side of our house.” 

“You are sufficiently informed to proveto me that you 
are my second, and Harry’s third cousin,” the old gentle- 
man rejoined, as he, his wife and Harry cordially shook 
the hand of their guest. 

The mystified Mr. Lemley was at a loss for words to 
express himself for a few moments. 

“ I am sure I am delighted to find such pleasant rela- 
tives,” he at length said, “yet you will pardon me, I 
trust, for asking how this comes about.” 

“Truly the hand of Providence seems to be in it all ! 

“In the first place, 1 was only a small boy, perhaps 
ten years of age, when your mother was married in New 
York to a broker named Lemley. Both her parents died 
a year or two before. Her mother and mine were sisters, 
hence your mother was my first cousin. 

“She was left, as you say, about one hundred thousand 
dollars, and Bluemont, the slaves and other personal prop- 
erty were left to your uncles. 

“ I do not remember to have seen your mother since 
about a year before her marriage. Why she did not after- 
wards visit her old home I do not know, positively, but 
understood that it was because she could not get over a 
slight put upon her marriage by her brothers, because she 
had chosen for her husband, a Northern man. 

“Your uncles, like many others in the South, lost their 
all as a result of the war, and, one after the other, gave 
up his life on the field of battle.” 

“ Bluemont, then, was my mother’s home ? ” Mr. Lemley 
asked in wonderment. 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


403 


“ It was.” 

“ Thank God ! I shall now value it a hundredfold more 
than I otherwise could.” 

“ Mr. Lemley,” said Minnie, “ I now wish to express 
my pleasure at meeting the only living relative my hus- 
band has, so far as we know, besides those you see here. 

“I am not much given to the romantic, but you, it 
seems, are the last of the Embertons, I have no fault to 
find with your name, but now that the old place has so 
mysteriously come into your hands, why not have it 
changed to Emberton ? ” 

“Your suggestion is worthy of consideration, but it is 
a matter of too much importance to be decided hastily. 
I thank you, however, for making it, and will surely take 
it under serious advisement.” 

The following morning the journey to Willowdale Place 
was begun. Harry, of course, gave his attention to his 
wife, and his parents took their seats together. What 
could be more natural than for Mr. Lemley to constitute 
himself Lois’ escort ? 

She had not received such attentions since her husband’s 
death, as she had from Mr. Lemley in the short time she 
had known him. She must remain true to Charlie’s mem- 
ory, and yet how could she avoid Mr. Lemley’s advances 
without being rude ? Then, while she never intended to 
change her state, he was really a handsome, well-bred 
gentleman, and a pleasant traveling companion. It was 
also a much better arrangement than it would be to have 
to trouble Harry to look after her, when he and Minnie 
showed no prospect of ever getting over their honey- 
moon. 

Lois was a very tender-hearted, as well as sensible little 
widow. She could easily see where Mr. Lemley was 
drifting, and she must not encourage him to hope for that 
which she could never give. He must not be permitted 
to break his heart, which she already knew was a big, 
honest one. But how to conduct herself so as not to en- 
courage him, was the important question. 

Then she began to think of what a lonely life he had 
always led, what a grand old place Bluemont was, and 
what a splendid arrangement it would be if he only could 
find some one fitted to become its mistress, and make the 
remainder of his life happy. But this last thought had 


404 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


hardly passed through her mind until she repelled it, for 
she could think of no one she would be willing to see 
occupy such position. Before Columbia was reached, she 
was wondering how “Mrs. Lois Emberton, Bluemont,’’ 
would look on her visiting cards. Then she gave a start. 

“Oh, forgive me, Charlie dear,” she exclaimed, under 
her breath, ‘ ‘ for such treason ! ” 


CHAPTER XXXV. 

victor’s examination and Menton’s sermon. 

Nearly two years have passed since we met our friends 
at Grayson. As a very important change is about to occur 
in the family relationship, we must again give them a 
call. 

Let the following letter, which Lottie has just received, 
explain the situation : 

“ My Dearest Lottie ; 

Menton and I expect to arrive at Grayson a week from 
to-day, when, I presume, all will be ready for^the trip to 
Willowdale Place. 

“Only two weeks until our earthly happiness will be 
consummated, and yet how long it seems ! 

“Fortunately, court will be in session when we arrive 
at Willowdale Place, and of course you will accompany 
me to Y. 

“I have corresponded somewhat irregularly with Mr. 
Layton during the past two years. He and his party will 
join us at Columbia. I am thinking of adopting his, or 
rather his wife’s plan, as regards practice. He takes only 
a few of the more important cases. I have learned to love 
the profession too well to give it up entirely ; but I must, 
before giving it much attention, endeavor to master my 
father’s business. 

“What a happy future awaits us ! Yet I cannot help 
wishing that you and I could have the same cause for 
rejoicing that so wonderfully animates Menton’s life. He 
has believed it to be his duty to refrain from correspond- 
ing with Mabel until he should be ready for his work. I 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


405 

have often triefl to convince him that this was only a 
notion, but he has been as positive upon this point, as 
upon his call to his holy office. 

“ How he has endured such punishment, for such it 
must have been, is a mystery I shall never undertake to 
solve. He loves Mabel as sincerely as I do you ; yet he 
has been happy while making this great sacrifice. As for 
myself, if one of your letters failed to reach me on time, 
it has been almost impossible to wait for the next 
mail. 

“Albert writes that everything will be in readiness for 
the weddings. 

“ When we meet, it will not, I trust, be to separate for 
long again until ‘ death do us part. ' 

“ Lovingly yours, 

Victor. ” 

Two days later Mabel received the following from 
Menton : 

“ My Long-suffering Mabel : 

“At last, the burden has been lifted, and I am freed 
from its power. 

“ I know you do not love me less because I have tried 
to obey the will of God. How much I have desired that 
He would remove the burden which prevented correspond- 
ence or communication between us, I can never tell you. 
I have tried, however, to bow in humble submission, and 
oh, how thankful I am that it has been removed at 
last ! 

“ My mother has written me how hard you have tried 
to reach the Cross, and how earnestly you have been striv- 
ing to fit yourself for your mission as the wife of one of 
God’s ministers. I will not chide you because there has 
been more of a desire upon your part to contribute to my 
happiness than to honor your blessed Master, through 
whom, and for whose sake alone, you can ever obtain 
full and complete salvation from sin. I believe it has 
been our Father’s will to so chasten, as to the better pre- 
pare you for your mission. But I am impressed with the 
thought that the anointing by the Most High will not be 
much longer delayed. 


4o6 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


“Mr. Longworthy writes that he expects me to com- 
mence my labors in Grayson Chapel on the Sabbath 
following our arrival at Willowdale Place. How earnestly 
I shall pray that I may be given a message which will 
bring you joy and peace ! 

“At the tirhe indicated in Victor’s last letter to Lottie 
we hope to be with our dearest earthly treasures, never 
more, I sincerely pray, to endure such a separation. 

“Victor has attended to the correspondence with your 
brother and parents relative. to the time and place of our 
marriage. Our parents, as well as Albert and Ida, were 
anxious to have the marriage solemnized in Alabama, 
and the two latter in Grayson chapel. Any place will be 
satisfactory to me, so the arrangement meets my approval 
if it does yours. 

“Praying earnestly that the peace of God which 
passeth all understanding may soon be yours, I am 

“ Lovingly, 

“Menton Worthington.” 

With what joy were these lovely young women now 
filled ! Lottie’s mind was so filled with thoughts of 
Victor that she quickly put aside the chidings of conscience 
produced by that portion of her lover’s letter which 
touched upon a better life than the earthly. 

Mabel’s heart was lifted Heavenward because the 
obstacles to her communion with Menton had been re- 
moved. 

“Oh, my dear Father,” she prayed, “as Thou hast 
bestowed upon me the love of this. Thy servant, and 
hast chosen me to be his wife and assistant in his holy 
mission, grant, I pray Thee, for the sake of Thy dear Son, 
to make me worthy of his love. Roll away, O, God, my 
burden of sin, that I may enter fully into his life and 
work, with a happy, willing heart.” 

Surely that was an audible voice she heard in reply : 

“ Still all for Menton’s and nothing for Christ’s sake ! ” 

Try as she would and had during the two long, dreary 
years, it seemed impossible to cast out her idol and 
enthrone her King. 

At the appointed time, Victor and Menton arrived at 
Grayson, and on the day previously agreed upon, the 
journey to Willowdale Place was begun. The party 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 407 

was joined at Columbia by the Laytons, Mr. Lemley and 
Lois. 

Just before reaching Willowdale, the train stopped for 
water, when a colored boy entered and passed through, 
giving to each passenger a poster, a copy of which is as 
follows : 

“ Religious Services ! 

“The Rev. Menton Worthington of Fairview, Alabama, 
will preach his first sermon in his native state at Grayson 
Chapel, Willow'dale, next Sunday morning at eleven 
o’clock. 

“Dr. H , the Western Evangelist, will preach at 

three o’clock in the afternoon. 

“Arrangements have been made for dinner in Willow- 
dale, and with neighboring planters, for all at a distance. 

“Everybody cordially invited. 

“ Rev. J. T. Longworthy, 

‘ ‘ Pastor. ” 

That such arrangements should have been made to 
give Menton a hearing, was very pleasing to his friends, 
and caused a glad light to come into Mabel’s eyes, while 
Menton silently prayed : 

“Father, as Thou hast called Thy unworthy servant 
into Thy vineyard, give him, I pray Thee, many precious 
souls for his hire. , But above all, grant that not another 
Sabbath shall have closed until I shall be made the 
humble instrument in Thy hands, of leading this one that 
Thou hast chosen to bloom in my earthly home to a 
full and blessed knowledge of Thy precious love ! ” 

His petition was scarcely indicted until there came a 
telegram from the Throne : 

“Hast thou faith.? Have it to thyself before God.” 

“ I am so glad, Menton,” Mabel exclaimed when she 
had read the poster. “ I shall be so proud of you ! ” 

“No, Mabel ; but rather ask God to help you cast out 
your idol, and enthrone your King.” 

“Menton, you do not wish me to love you less, do 
you .?” she asked, while the tears were almost ready to 
start. 

“No ; but I wish you to love Christ much more,” 


4o8 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


“ How I wish I could ! ” 

“ Look upward, Mabel, not to me. I think the Lord 
will do great things for you soon.” 

“If He only would ! ” 

“He will. Only have faith.” 

Menton’s words seemed, somehow, to give Mabel a 
new view of God, and to impress upon her mind more 
than ever before, the necessity of seeking Him for Christ's 
sake, so that she might be able to honor and glorify His 
name ; not that she might be a happier wife, nor for the 
purpose of making Menton happier. 

Early on the morning following the arrival at Willow- 
dale Place, Victor and Lottie, accompanied by a large 
party of friends, started for Y . 

A few days before, the candidate for admission to the 
bar had arranged by wire for his examination, so that 

when the party reached Y , the committee at once 

entered upon the discharge of their duties. 

It was about two o'clock in the afternoon when the 
examination was complete, and the committee withdrew 
to prepare their report, while Victor and his friends re- 
paired to the court-room to hear what it should be. 

Perhaps no candidate for professionals honors, whose 
hopes of success in life depended largely upon what the 
report in his case would be, ever awaited it with greater 
anxiety than Lottie awaited that of Victor’s examining 
committee. 

“ Suppose,” she thought, “they should not recommend 
his admission ! I cannot marry him until he is admitted, 
of course. He says three of the five members of the 
committee are among the most eminent practitioners in 
the state. If their report should be unfavorable, what 
am I to do.? I cannot withdraw from my position, and 
yet the cards are out, and all arrangements made for the 
wedding, or will be by next Wednesday. 

“I wish, now, that we had waited until he is admitted. 
But then, Victor was so sure ! ” 

Just here, the committee, led by the chairman. Judge 

M , who had served two terms upon the bench of his 

district, and who was a prominent candidate for a seat 
on the supreme bench of the state, ^ entered, and with 
solemnly drawn faces, proceeded tow’ards the bar. 

Lottie was never more sure of anything than she was 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


409 


that the committee was about to sound the death-knell 
to her hope of having her happiness completed on the 
following Wednesday. “If they do not intend to make 
an unfavorable report, why such solemn, forbidding 
faces ? 

“Of course Victor should be admitted, or he would 
not have said so, and it is only because the members of 
that committee are afraid — yes, they know he will take 
away a good share of their business, and they do not 
propose to give him any such opportunity. The mean 
things ! how I do hate them ! 

I.ottie’s face grew pale the moment she beheld those 
of the committee, and she had become so excited that 
Victor was alarmed. 

“ Why, Lottie ! What is the matter, dear.? ” he asked 
anxiously. “ Are you ill .? 

“ No, Victor, not ill but angry.” 

“What are you angry about.? ” 

“ Look at the faces of those committeemen ! Any one 
can see that they do not intend you shall be admitted, 
and we cannot be married until you are I Oh, I can’t 
tell you how wicked it makes me feel ! ” 

“ Is that all, Lottie .? ” he asked with a smile. 

“All .? I should think it was enough ; the mean, un- 
generous things ! You will not be admitted, mark what 
I tell you, and it is all because they think you will take 
away a large share of their business.” 

Victor was much amused. 

“Lottie, you might make a good lawyer, but if you 
should make it a rule to condemn unheard, I fear you 
would make a very wicked judge.” 

“Do you think they will admit you.?” she asked 
eagerly. 

“ Hark ! Judge M is about to read the report. I’ll 

tell you what I think when I hear what it is.” 

Judge M began his report with all the dignity due 

from a candidate for Supreme Court honors. 

“May it please the court, your committee — ” and then 
followed the necessary points and results disclosed by 
the examination, closing as follows : 

“ It is with much pleasure your committee recommend 
that the prayer of the petitioner, the said Victor Wymore, 
be granted. It has never been the good fortune of any 


410 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


member of this committee to participate in an examina- 
tion in which the petitioner exhibited a greater knowledge 
upon all points connected with the profession of law, than 
has been by the petitioner in this case. 

“Should he give the same attention to the practice of 
his profession that he has to his preparation for entering 
upon it, we predict for him a future of usefulness, and 
that he will become an ornament to the bar. 

“Extending to Mr. Wymore a hearty welcome to the 
bar of the State of Alabama, and congratulating the 
fraternity upon such an acquisition to our number, this 
report is respectfully submitted.” 

Victor was looking at Lottie with a quizzical smile, 
while her face was radiant. 

“The mean things! To look just like they intended 
to keep you out of their way I But say, Victor ! Let’s 
ask Albert and Ida to invite the committee to the wed- 
ding.” 

“On one condition.” 

“Name it, please.” 

“That you promise to repeat to the committee all you 
said to me after they entered the court-room, until Judge 
M — — began to read the report.” 

“Your terms, sir, are accepted.” 

Frank Steele arrived in due time and Albert was much 
pleased with him. Frank was not long in satisfying his 
employer that he understood his business, nor was Mr. 
Lemley long in discovering that his services would not 
be needed by the new book-keeper. But Mr. Lemley 
was not at all impatient for the time of his departure to 
arrive. He had become an acknowledged suitor for the 
hand of Lois Lord, and try as she would to remain loyal 
to Charlie, she could not find it in her heart to repulse 
this great-hearted, handsome bachelor. 

He had been at her side almost constantly from Lemer- 
ton to Willowdale Place. He had a very handsome 
buggy, and a span of high stepping, yet perfectly gentle 

horses, Lois was his companion to Y , and he was 

to be her escort to all the festivities connected with the 
approaching weddings, as well as to church on the next 
day. 

“ Dear Charlie,” Lois said after she had returned from 
Y , “ you forgive me for I c^^n't help it. Tliere 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


4II 

is no one else to look after me, and he is so good and 
kind ! Of course I will always remain true to you ; but 
he sees I am the only lady here with no gentleman to 
look after her, and how can I repulse him when he makes 
everything so pleasant? But he will go away soon, and 
then it will all end.” 

Then her heart gave an unpleasant throb, and what 
her thoughts thereafter were, must always remain a secret 
between her and “ Dear Charlie.” 

The Sabbath has dawned. When the party from Wil- 
lowdale Place entered Grayson Chapel, they found it 
filled almost to its utmost capacity. Albert had pews 
specially reserved, and when his party had taken their 
seats there had never been so large a congregation be- 
fore, within its walls. In introducing Menton, Mr. 
Longworthy gave a brief but touching account of his 
conversion and call to the ministry, omitting, of course, 
any part Mabel had borne in the young man’s experience. 

Menton arose and looked as calmly over his audience 
as if, instead of being his first important effort at soul- 
saving, it was one of everyday occurrence. But his first 
words disclosed an entirely different feeling. 

He read the fourth chapter of First John, and then 
selected as his text the thirteenth verse: “ Hereby we know 
that we dwell in him and he in us, because he hath given 
us of his Spirit.” “ My friends, he said,” as I take up the 
work I have been sent out to perform, I am glad that it 
has pleased God to call me first into my native state and 
county. 

“As I stand before you to proclaim from this sacred 
desk the joys of full and free salvation, I feel that these 
walls, and everything pertaining to this edifice have an 
air of sanctity about them ; for all is the result of one 
precious and immortal soul having been cleansed in, and 
redeemed by, the blood of Christ when the sands of time 
had become well-nigh exhausted. 

“These surroundings but add to the weight of respon- 
sibility which rests upon me when I look into your faces 
and see so many of the friends of my boyhood who have 
not accepted the invitation to enter their Master’s service. 

“But with this responsibility nearly weighing me 
down, I look upward and ask for a message to you, and 
the answer comes swiftly and sweetly, while my soul is 


412 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


flooded with joy and peace such as only the blessed Holy 
Spirit can give.” 

Menton then took up his subject and handled it in a man- 
ner that was almost as much of a surprise to himself as 
his audience. 

At the first, he sounded the note of warning, but only 
long enough to fix upon the mind the necessity of fleeing 
from danger. Then he showed that God was not respon- 
sible for the existence of sin in the world, and that He 
wanted all His children to escape from its power. That 
He had used every means to enable them to do so that it 
was possible for Deity to devise. 

He then passed to the loving, anxious care with which 
God had sought by the influence of His Spirit upon the 
hearts of men, to secure the return of the wandering 
prodigal. 

“ He has not only sent His dear Son into the world to 
make a full and complete atonement for sin,” Menton 
continued, “but when that Son ascended on high to stand 
forever before His Father’s Throne and make intercessions 
for the lost, He sent the blessed Holy Spirit to us, to con- 
vict of sin, and woo to the cross. 

“If that Spirit is striving with your soul to-day, I 
beseech you, as you value your future happiness and 
peace of mind, not only as regards the life to come, but 
this, to heed His warnings ! Remember that He will not 
always strive ! I am impressed with the thought that 
there are some, perhaps many, before me who have, in 
other days, rejected His kindly offices. Do not reject 
them to-day, or it may be a long time before He will 
appear to you again. Open wide the door of your heart 
and let this kingly, yet loving One, enter in. 

“There was, some two or three years ago, in the 
mountains of Switzerland, a young pastor who was en- 
gaged to a beautiful and refined young maiden. They 
loved each other well. He was poor, but some time in the 
future when his financial condition should be sufficiently 
improved, they were to wed. 

“In the neighborhood there stood an extremely old 
and lofty castle that had, many years before, because of 
its insecurity, been abandoned, and it was considered 
extremely perilous to even go near it, for with every wind 
its spires were seen to reel almost as a drunken man. 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


413 


“ It v/as reported that there was hidden in its vaults 
large wealth ; but so great was the horror of the people 
of being buried beneath its ruins, that none of the bravest 
dared to enter. 

“ This young maiden had often expressed her desire to 
explore the castle, hoping that she might obtain the treas- 
ure which would enable her and her lover to consummate 
their happiness ; but whenever she mentioned the subject 
he besought her never to incur such danger. 

“She suffered her mind to dwell so much upon her 
proposed search, and the happiness it would bring to her 
should it prove successful, that one morning she deter- 
mined to undertake the exploration. Without apprising 
any one of her intentions she started out, and on reaching 
the castle, entered and began her search. She was so 
intent on finding the treasure she did not observe that a 
heavy storm had gathered in the mountains above. 

“About two hours after she left home her lover called. 
When informed of her departure and of the direction in 
which she had gone, he was filled with forebodings and 
started in search of her. The storm was at his back, and 
with his own efforts put forth to their fullest extent, he was 
borne down the mountains with the swiftness of the eagle. 

“ From some unknown cause the maiden had ascended 
from the vaults, and discovered the storm. In order to 
pass out and escape, she had to run from the rear of the 
castle, through a long hall. But when through the dis- 
mantled doors and windows she saw the terrible storm 
approaching, it must have struck her motionless with fear, 
for she stopped and seemed to be transfixed to the spot. 
She stood with arms extended towards her lover whom 
she could see approaching. Perhaps she heard his ago- 
nizing cry : 

“ ‘ Too late ! Too late ! Oh, my Father, why should 
this have been ? ’ as the storm struck the castle and she 
went down beneath the awful ruins. 

“That maiden represents the sinner who refuses to heed 
the warning voice of God’s messenger, d'he words of 
the lover when he warned of danger, the wooings of 
God’s floly Sjn'rit, and the speed with which the poor 
young ]:>astor went to the rescue, oh ! so poorly represents 
the coming of the blessed Christ to meet the repentant 
one at the foot of Ilis bloodstained Cross, 


414 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


“ It poorly represents the interposition of the Saviour in 
behalf of the sinner, for the pastor, great as was his love 
for his promised wife, went to her rescue with love incom- 
parable to that of the Son of God for those whom He died 
to save. 

“Then, while the going of the pastor did not avail to 
save, there is no reason why the coming of Christ to the 
rescue of any sin-sick soul in this audience should be in 
vain. He only asks that you repent of your disobedience 
and rebellion and accept Him as a full and complete 
Saviour. 

“ Oh, can you not ground the weapons of your warfare ? 
Can you longer resist the pleadings of the Holy Spirit 
who so tenderly warns you of danger.? Can you not put 
out of your hearts and lives everything that is unworthy 
of this glorious, precious Christ, and give Him full 
possession that He may, in His own blood, wash and 
make you clean ? ” 

Never had a first sermon produced such a powerful im- 
pression in all that region. 

After an appropriate hymn had been sung. Dr. H 

led in prayer. He asked that the words so fitly spoken 
might be sent home by the power of the Spirit, to many 
hearts. Then Mr. Longworthy took charge. 

“ I believe,” the latter said, “that many in this congre- 
gation have been wonderfully touched by the power of 
the Spirit to-day, and I wish to make a suggestion that 
did not occur to me as necessary, until after our brother 
began his sermon. I think some revival features should 
be introduced. 

“As you have seen by the posters which have been 
distributed during the past week, arrangements have been 
made for the entertainment of all from a distance. It is 
now after twelve o’clock, and in order to give you an op- 
portunity to return to the afternoon service, we will defer 

any special efforts until the close of Dr. H ’s sermon. 

But before you are dismissed, let me ask how many of those 
who have professed faith in Christ, desire to have purer, 
brighter and broader conceptions of His love and glory 
displayed in their lives ? All such will please arise.” 

Fully three hundred arose. 

“You may be seated. Now, all who earnestly desire 
to turn away from sin, and wish to enter into fellowship 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


415 


with Christ, will do well to heed the warnings of the 
Spirit and God’s message so humbly, yet ably presented 
to-day. If any such are here, you will please arise.” 

Mabel and Lottie, like many others, were in tears, 
while Victor was deeply agitated. When the last invita- 
tion was given he was quickly on his feet. Mabel and 
Lottie tremblingly arose, but could not stand long. Sink- 
ing back into their seats, Lottie, with a whispered wail, 
‘‘Lord save me!” was clasped in Ethel’s arms, while 
Mabel could give utterance to nothing but sobs. 

About twenty-five arose on the last invitation. 

“Friends,” Mr. Longworthy continued, “never again 
incur so great a risk as to repulse or reject God’s Holy 
Spirit. Be here promptly at three o’clock. Let everyone 
return expecting, believing that the arm of the Lord will 
be revealed. 

“Those who arose on the first invitation will occupy 
the front pews this afternoon.” 

The closing hymn was sung, when Menton pronounced 
the benediction, and scarcely had he reached her, when 
Mabel’s burden was rolled away, and she stepped into the 
light, joy and peace she had so long sought. Her face 
was radiant, and it was with difficulty that she refrained 
from giving vent to her joy. 

Victor and Lottie, and Menton and Mabel came in the 
the same carriage. 

“ Menton,” Mabel asked as soon as seated, “how did 
you know about my terrible dream tlie night I sent you 
out of our coach two years ago ? I have no recollection 
of ever speaking of it to any one.” 

“ I do not understand you, Mabel. • To what dream do 
you refer ? ” 

Then she told of it, and of hearing Menton exclaim, 
“ Too late ! Too late 1 Oh, my Father, why should this 
have been ? ” 

“While you were describing that awful scene,” she 
continued, “I felt myself as truly occupying the place of 
that poor, unfortunate girl, as if it had been me instead of 
her. If you had not made the application in the way you 
did I am sure I should have died. But in the way you 
made it— oh, I am so happy I feel that I must sink— the 
weight of glory with which my soul is filled is so 
great I 


4i6 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


After again expressing his joy because of IMabel’s con- 
version, Menton added : 

“I never heard before, of your dream. I read the 
story in a church paper about a month after Victor and I 
arrived at G . From the date given, I think the cir- 

cumstance must have occurred about the time you had 
your dream. Truly 

“ ‘ God moves in a mysterious way 
His wonders to perform.’ ” 

The sermon had caused both Victor and Lottie to decide 
that they had repulsed the Spirit for the last time ; and 
now the recitals of Mabel and Menton almost produced a 
sense of awe in the minds of the two former. 

On this Sabbath day Albert and Ida had no conscientious 
scruples against opening their house to visitors. It was 
not for the purpose of pleasure, but to aid in the propa- 
gation of the Gospel, and the extension of the Redeemer’s 
Kingdom. 

On the way to church in the afternoon, Mabel inquired 
of Menton if an opportunity would be given for testimony. 

“I do not know what course Mr. Longworthy will 
pursue,” he replied. “ He will have entire charge of the 
service after Dr. H ’s sermon. Why do you ask.? ” 

‘• Somehow, I feel that I should at once become identi- 
fied with your work. 1 have been thinking that perhaps 
I should warn those with whom the Spirit is striving, of 
the danger of not heeding His warnings. Do you think I 
should ? ” 

“Mabel, you must let your own conscience be your 
guide in this matter. If the Lord wishes you to speak, 
Mr. Longworthy will be led into giving you an oppor- 
tunity. If it should be given, place yourself entirely in 
the Lord’s hands, ask that He direct your thoughts in the 
line which will tend to His glory, and you will be led 
aright. Do this, and I shall be satisfied with what you 
say. ” 

“I shall, but you must pray, too, that He will direct 
me.” 

“ Never fear but that you will have my prayers.” 

Dr. H ’s sermon was in line with Menton’s, and at 

its close, Mr. Longworthy again took charge. 

“I think most of those who arose on my first invita* 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


417 


tion,” he said, “are occupying front pews. But if any 
professing Christians are present who are not, and who 
wish to fully identify themselves with the life of Christ ; 
who desire to consecrate themselves wholly to His 
service; who wish to be not only justified before God ; 
but to be cleansed from the least and last remains of sin, 
and enter into a life of perfect love, joy and peace, let 
them also come forward during the singing of the next 
hymn. 

“There is a state of grace into which every child of 
God may enter, that will enable those who attain to it to 
live constantly cleansed, and will keep them at all times 
so close to the blessed Christ that they will not be moved 
by any of the temptations and trials of life. 

“Brethren, sisters, let us lift up our hearts in humble 
supplication that we be now permitted to enter into that 
life.” 

About twenty more came forward. During the con- 
secration meeting, none of the dozen or more short prayers 
were more touching, tender and to the point, than those 
of Mabel and Ethel. 

After singing two or three stanzas of “Just as I am, 
without one plea,” half a dozen prayers followed, the 
closing one being by Menton. He had not been praying 
long until it seemed that the Heavens were opened, and 
such a blessing was poured out that many were not able 
to contain it. During that happy time, all caste lines 
were as effectually removed among the recipients of the 
outpour, as they will be in the bright and blessed time 
when the redeemed saints shall clasp hands on the banks 
of the beautiful river which proceeds out of the Throne of 
God and of the Lamb. 

“We will now devote about twenty minutes to testi- 
mony,” said Mr. Longworthy, when they had again 
arisen from their knees. “Let no time be lost, and 
nothing hinder the Lord’s work.” 

Mabel at once arose. With modesty becoming her age 
and sex, but with a sublime faith that she had been 
called to her field of labor, she boldly took up her 
cross. 

“I fear,” she said, “I cannot say all which I feel the 
Lord wishes me to say, in what would appear to be my 
allotted time.” 

27 


4i8 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


Mr. Longworthy felt that he was following the leadings 
of the Spirit when he made reply. 

“Take all the time you wish, my young sister, if it is 
half an hour. ” 

She gave him a grateful smile as she thanked him, and 
she received one of encouragement from Menton. The 
stillness was almost oppressive when she began again. 

She told as briefly as she could of her rejection of the 
Spirit’s overtures two years before ; of her great anxiety, 
afterwards, to find peace ; of her failure and intense 
sufferings, all because she had insulted God's Holy Spirit. 
Then she told of her full surrender and acceptance after 
the morning service, and her desire and determination, 
henceforth, to live for Christ, and to do all she could 
toward bringing the world to Him. 

“Oh, if I had only known what a beautiful and glorious 
light He would let in on my soul, I never could thus have 
repulsed Him ! 

“ My friends, if the Spirit is seeking admission into 
your hearts, admit Him at once ! I would not, for the 
wealth of the world, endure again the agony of the past 
two years, and I do wish to warn you against taking the 
risk of having to endure such suffering as mine. Instead, 
yield willing and gladly. If you do you will be happy ; 
but if not, oh ! so sorrowful.” 

There was an air of sincerity and humility about Mabel 
while she gave her testimony for the first time that won 
the sympathy of all, and none who heard her doubted the 
genuineness of her conversion. While she felt that she 
was only performing her duty, yet, as she sat down, the 
thought occurred to her that perhaps Menton and her 
friends would wish she had not spoken so freely. Quickly 
glancing at the latter she saw they were much moved. 
Swiftly her glance passed on to Menton, and the approv- 
ing smile he gave her satisfied her that she had done no 
wrong. Never after did she have any doubts as to the 
propriety of what she had said in a religious meeting 
when she had followed the leadings of the Spirit as fully 
as in this instance. 

Several short testimonies followed Mabel’s, when Mr. 
Longworthy again arose. 

“We will sing,” he said, “ the old hymn. 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORV. 


4ig 


“ ‘ There is a fountain filled with blood 
Drawn from Immanuel’s veins ; 

And sinners plunged beneath that flood, 

Lose all their guilty stains.’ 

“ While singing this time-honored hymn, to the music 
of which many precious souls have marched into the 
Redeemers Kingdom, let all who wish to come to Christ 
to-day, at once approach and kneel at this altar, deter- 
mined never to resist the Spirit again, but to find the 
‘ Pearl of great price ’ before arising from your knees.” 

When the singing began, Lottie gave Victor an appeal- 
ing look, while he was about to ask her to go to the altar 
with him. They were the first to kneel, and were soon 
followed by many others. 

Mabel and Ethel were soon kneeling by Lottie, and 
what a beautiful exemplification of what the grace of God 
can do for the human heart, was it to see Albert Grayson 
kneeling upon one side of Victor, and Harry Layton upon 
the other ! 

It was not long until Mabel became a power at that 
altar service. While not in the least officious, she was 
here, there and everywhere where she thought she could 
aid a struggling soul into the light by a word of advice or 
prayer, and giving hope and cheer to all. She gave the 
most of her attention to those whose dress and appear- 
ance indicated that they were not in possession of many 
of this world’s goods. 

The altar service was near its close before Victor and 
Lottie emerged from darkness into light. 

Twenty-six conversions was the result of that day’s 
work, with nearly as many more penitents still unsaved. 

Mr. Longworthy decided to hold services on Monday 
and Tuesday evenings. Dr. H and Menton consent- 

ing to assist him. During those two evenings, thirty- 
four, or a total of sixty for the three days, were converted. 


420 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


CHAPTER XXXVI. 

THE CONCLUSION OF THE WHOLE MATTER. 

On Wednesday afternoon, within Grayson Chapel where 
Menton’s first important ministerial service was per- 
formed, and where Mabel, Victor, and Lottie were brought 
into fellowship with the blessed Jesus, was their earthly 
happiness made complete. 

Dr. H pronounced Menton and Mabel husband and 

wife, and Mr. Longworthy performed the ceremony which 
made Victor and Lottie one. 

Again were fully fifteen hundred persons assembled. 
There were about three hundred white guests who occu- 
pied the front pews, while the remainder below, and the 
galleries were occupied by colored people from Willow- 
dale Place, Rancton and Fairview. 

Mr. Grayson furnished funds to serve a banquet at each 
of the villages on Willowdale Place, and the guests of 
Albert and Ida were not happier than the negroes. 

A reception was given at Rancton on the following 
afternoon, and on Tuesday evening a similar affair 
occurred at Fairview. 

The bridal party were to enjoy the hospitalities of their 
Alabama friends for a few weeks before starting on their 
tour of pleasure. This tour was to include a few 
weeks at Nettleton and Grayson. Mr. Lemley would have 
been glad to have the party spend a few weeks with him 
at Bluemont, but owing to Mr. Wilbur’s condition, he 
did not feel justified in extending an invitation. 

It was late in the evening of the reception at Fairview 
when Mr. Lemley boldly faced one of the supreme ordeals 
of his life.- He was to take the morning train for Lemer- 
ton, and the Nettleton party would not depart until the 
bridal party were ready to go with them. 

“ Mrs. Lord — Lois,” said Mr. Lemley, “ until I met you 
I never expected to marry. But now I seem to have re- 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


421 


tiewed my youth, and I have made the discovery that 
unless I can have you to share Bluemont with me, I should 
be far happier had I never heard of Mr. Wilbur and had 
remained in charge of Mr. Grayson’s books. 

“ Now, Lois, if you will give yourself to me, all my life 
and all I have shall be devoted to making you happy. 

“ I must return to Mr. Wilbur to-morrow and cannot 
see you again until he passes away, or you return to 
Nettleton. Therefore, although our acquaintance has been 
so short, I must tell you this before I go.” 

Lois pressed her hands upon her heart to still its throb- 
bings before she could reply.' 

“ Mr. Lemley, I am sure I appreciate this honor, as 
well as your kindness, since we first met. Since Charlie 
died I have never met a gentleman for whom 1 felt so 
much friendship as I feel for you. 

“ But when he left me, I determined never to marry 
again, and while several gentlemen have, during the past 
year, attempted to show me attentions, I have turned 
away from all except you. 

“ I have been trying to devise some plan-ever since we 
started to Willowdale Place, by which 1 could show you 
that I can never be anything to you but a friend, and at 
the same time not wound you ; and yet each day it has 
become more difficult. You have been so kind, so un- 
selfish, and have made everything so pleasant, that, 
somehow, you seemed to become necessary to my pres- 
ent happiness, and each day I think I have liked you 
more than on the preceding one. 

“But there are several reasons why I cannot promise 
to become your wife, the most important of which is, that 
while I respect you more than any gentleman I know, I 
cannot say that I love you. 

“ In the next place, should I marry you, with so much 
difference in our ages, many will say it was your wealth 
I was after. If I loved you I would care little or nothing 
for that. But to one of my temperament it would be a 
terrible accusation, if true. 

“ I honor you too much ever to become your wife 
unless I could love you as deeply and truly, were you 
still Mr. Grayson’s book-keeper, instead of being the 
proprietor of Bluemont. 

“ But after all is said, the greatest trouble is Charlie. 


42 ^ 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


Oh ! Mr. Lemley, it seems like the vilest treason to him 
to be talking to you as I am.” 

“ Lois — you will let me call you that, will you not.^ — 
I am thankful for all you have said, and especially so that 
you do not send me away without hope. 

“Now, let me tell you about your husband. I have heard 
considerable of him from your friend, Mrs. Layton, and 
believe that he was worthy of the love and devotion you 
have lavished upon him and his memory. Believing this, 
I cannot think he would willingly doom you to a life 
devoid of happiness, except as you can find it in recalling 
his worth and his devotion to you. But if it were in his 
power, I believe he would say to you, now that you can 
no longer contribute to his happiness, to be happy with 
some one whom you believe is worthy of you. 

“If, therefore, you can find some one worthy of your 
love, and whom you can love with all your heart, why 
should you refuse to make him happy, and be happy 
yourself ? 

“ I believe if your husband had been consulted on his 
death-bed, he’would have expressed sentiments similar to 
those I hold. He could not have loved you more than I 
do. If I were your husband and about to pass away, my 
advice would be this : 

“ ‘When you shall have sufficiently honored my mem- 
ory, then, if one presents himself who is worthy of you, 
and with whom you are sure you can be happy, be as 
happy as you can.’ 

“Any other wish upon my part would be selfish, and 
make me unworthy of you, and I have as high an opinion 
of the one you mourn.” 

“Oh, do you think Charlie would feel that way.? I 
never thought of the matter in that light before.” 

“ Yes,” he replied, with a smile, “ I do. But my view 
is taken from a selfish standpoint. Suppose you consult 
some of your friends and obtain their views. If they 
coincide with mine, and you then find you can love me 
as much as you ever did Charlie Lord, and be happy at 
Bluemont, give me an answer when we meet again.” 

“The more I think of what you havesaid,” shereplied, 
with a somewhat heightened color, ‘ ‘ the more I think you 
are right about Charlie. 

“ The next time we meet, however, will be too soon to 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


423 


g-ive you an answer; but I’ll tell you what I will do. 1 
will talk with Harry and Minnie, and if they think as you 
do about Charlie, then, when, and after we meet again, 
you may be as attentive as you like ; but you must say 
nothing more upon this subject until the June roses are 
out. I'hen you may ask for my answer, and you shall 
have it. If 1 find 1 can be all to you you wish, I will 
promise to be your wife. If not, then we will endeavor 
to forget all that has passed between us. Do you 
agree ? ” 

“ I do.” 

“ Remember that you must observe your promise both 
in letter and in spirit.” 

“ I will try to remember,” he rejoined, with a smile. 

On his return to Bluemont, Mr. Lemley received a 
cordial welcome from all, but especially from Mr. Wilbur. 

“Oh,” the latter exclaimed, when greetings had been 
exchanged, “you have no idea how long the time has 
seemed since you left. You will not leave me again for 
long, will you ? ” he asked, almost pleadingly. 

“ No, my dear friend. I am here now to stay with 
you to the last. I shall not leave you again at any time 
for more than a very few hours. I have felt much like a 
criminal in leaving you so long ; but it seemed that, as you 
were in no immediate danger, I could not well do other- 
wise. ” 

Mr. Wilbur lingered for about four weeks longer, and 
then with his hand in Mr. Lemley’s, gently passed away, 
assured that, although his crime had been great, the atone- 
ment was infinitely greater. His remains were followed 
to their last resting-place by a large concourse of people, 
including the entire colored population of Bluemont. 

Two June roses have appeared at Bluemont at last, and 
Mr. Lemley and Lois are alone at Nettleton. While the 
former had been assiduous in his attentions, he had ob- 
served Lois’ injunction “ in letter and in spirit. 

“ Lois,” he said, “June roses are out.” 

“ Oh, you must be mistaken ! ” she exclaimed, with a 
blush. “ I have seen none.” 

He took from his pocket a package which he carefully 
opened, produced the two and laid them in her lap. 

“I think there must be some witchery about these,” 


426 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


Mrs. Grayson’s private sitting-room. Johnnie told of liis 
plans and hopes, the substance of which was, that in two 
years he would be fully prepared to take charge of his 
work, and as fully prepared to take Ethel to be his assistant. 
His natural frankness as displayed in speaking of his love 
to Ethel, was not less marked in his interview with her 
parents. He believed Mr. and Mrs. Grayson loved him 
as dearly as he did them, and was more than surprised at 
Mr. Grayson’s reply. 

“So you think, Mr. Vanderman,” with cold dignity, 
“that you will be prepared in two years to take Ethel 
from us, do you ? ” 

“Yes, I think I shall,” was all Johnnie could think of 
to say. It was not so much Mr. Grayson’s question as his 
manner, that surprised him. 

“What expectations have you of being able to support 
her as she has been accustomed to live ? ” 

“ I shall have ten thousand dollars from my father at 
the time of our marriage. I hope it will be many years 
before I receive the twenty-five or thirty thousand dollars 
he says shall be mine at his and my mother’s death. 
Then, I think the Lord will see to it that as a minister of 
the gospel, I shall have an income that will enable me to 
support a wife.” 

“Did you ever hear what Ethel’s financial prospects 
are ? ” 

“I have.” 

“Will you please state what you have understood them 
to be ? ” 

“I have understood that her uncle left her fifty thou- 
sand dollars to be paid to her at the time of her marriage. 
Also that he left about six hundred thousand dollars to 
you and Mrs. Grayson, one-third of which, with its ac- 
cumulations, descends to Ethel. From what I have fur- 
ther understood regarding the increase in value of Gray- 
son and other property belonging to you and your wife, 
I suppose Ethel’s expectations in two years may be 
placed at nearly, if not quite, three hundred thousand 
dollars.” 

“You seem to be quite well informed regarding the 
future prospects of the young lady you wish to make your 
wife. ” 

Johnnie’s face flushed for a few moments, while Ethel 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 427 

came nearer giving her father an indignant glance than 
ever before. 

“Why I should not be, Mr. Grayson, when all the in- 
timate friends of your family are equally well informed? 
You asked me to tell you what I had understood her ex- 
pectations to be, and I have endeavored to do so honestly 
and truthfully." 

“Do you think it fair to ask Ethel, with her expecta- 
tions of at least three hundred thousand dollars — for they 
can safely be placed at that amount by the time her for- 
tune reaches her, or her husband’s, hands," with a notice- 
able inflection on “husband’s," “ to become your wife, 
when your own will amount to little more than one-tenth 
as much ? " 

“I certainly do." 

“May I ask why ? " 

“Because hearts are worth more than gold." 

“Will you oblige me by explaining your meaning?" 

“With pleasure. Should we be kept permanently 
apart, it would not only break my heart, but Ethel’s. I 
think she is worth more to you, and that you prize her 
happiness more than you would a million such properties 
as you and your wife possess. 

“ Ethel and I love each other, regardless of any consid- 
eration of dollars and cents. If it were my money instead 
of hers, I would say only too quickly, ‘ Keep it, but give 
me Ethel. ’ But when her parents shall have no further 
use for it, it will be hers by virtue of her uncle’s will, and 
as her husband, it would be my duty to see her fully pro- 
tected in all her rights. I should never expect, however, 
to touch a dollar of it in my own interest^ or otherwise, 
except as she might wish me to aid her in its disposition. 

“I will say further, that I hope, and earnestly pray, 
that it may be many long, happy years before any except 
her marriage portion shall fall into her hands." 

“God bless you, Johnnie ! ’’ Mr. Grayson exclaimed, as 
he wiped his eyes and extended his hand. “We have 
known for a good while that some day youwould ask us for 
Ethel, and long ago we decided that you should have her. 
I knew well enough what you are under ordinary circum- 
stances ; but I had a desire to see how you would stand 
a little cross-firing, and at the same time have some sport at 
your and Ethel’s expense. If I bore down on you too hard, 


428 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORV, 


forgive me. May your work and Ethel’s be so blessed 
of God, that many precious souls shall, through your joint 
instrumentality, be brought into the Kingdom of Light ! " 

“Johnnie,” said Mrs. Grayson, “you must not love 
Ethel’s papa any the less for this.” 

“ I shall not, I assure you. Why should I, when I had 
so little to fear ? ” 

“Why, did you not think I would refuse to give you 
Ethel ? ” Mr. Grayson asked. 

“Yes, after you began to question me so closely, I 
thought you would. But,” with his old, merry laugh, 
“ there was something else I not only thought, but 
knew.” 

“ You arouse my curiosity. Please explain.” 

“ Well, I knew that if you should refuse to give her to 
me, it would not be so great a while until she would be 
of age and come to me without the giving.” 

“ What has my baby to say to that.?^ ” 

Ethel was on his knee in an instant. She placed the 
ends of her little fingers in the corners of his mouth, and 
with her thumbs and larger fingers drew his cheeks into 
such shape as to cause his eyes to protrude and give a 
most horrifying appearance to his face. Her mother and 
Johnnie gave vent to shouts of laughter. 

“ Mamma, come and kiss him ! I may have to discon- 
tinue my acquaintance with him for having treated Johnnie 
so badly and don’t want to kiss him until I decide.” 

“You may, may you?” Her father threw his arms 
about her and kissed her time and again. 

“ Papa, you must be careful how you take such liber- 
ties. I am not sure that Mr. Vanderman would like me 
to tolerate such familiarity upon the part of gentlemen.” 

“ Why ! he is not going to be so selfish as that comes 
to, is he, dear ? ” 

Johnnie and Ethel both blushed vividly. 

“ Papa, if you don’t stop your teasing, Ell not tell you 
what I intended to do if you hadn’t promised to give me 
to Johnnie.” 

“ Then I am all attention, and no more teasing to-day. 
Proceed.” 

“As soon as I should be old enough, I would marry 
him, anyway.” Then placing her arms about his neck 
she kissed him and continued : “Papa, what do you sup- 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


429 


pose three hundred thousand dollars is to me compared 
with Johnnie? If necessary, I would give it up rather 
than him, if it were a million times as much.” 

“ My child, you can go to Johnnie in two years, and 
not give up a dollar of your money, either.” 

Two more years have passed. As we look in upon the 
beautiful home of Mr. and Mrs. Grayson on the old Vir- 
ginia plantation for last time, we see many happy, familiar 
faces. 

The first we notice are those of the host and hostess. 
Then come the no less peaceful and happy ones of Mr. 
and Mrs. Vanderman, and Mr. and Mrs. Layton. Next 
we see both members of the firm of Roy T. Vanderman 
& Co., Carter and Maurice Laverne, Albert Grayson and 
Harry Layton with their wives, Menton Worthington and 
Victor Wymore with their parents and wives. Major and 
Mrs. Wheaton, Arthur Lemley Emberton and Lois, Frank 
Steele and Ella Longworthy. 

But one loved and familiar face is missing. It is that 
of dear, good Aunt Kate. About twelve months before, 
full of years, and with a life full of good deeds, she laid 
down her cross in order to receive from her Master’s hand 
a crown of dazzling beauty. 

We said but one familiar face is missing, but we must 
amend that statement ; for there are two more bright and 
happy ones we have learned to love very tenderly, that 
we do not see among the more than two hundred and 
fifty guests. Yet surely Johnnie and Ethel cannot be far 
away ! 

But what mean these decorations, and why are all so 
gay and happy, yet withal, so often furtively wipe away 
a tear ! 

Hark ! there goes a wedding march, and now the bridal 
party enter. How appropriate that Menton should have 
been chosen to perform this sacred rite ! 

When the latter pronounced Johnnie and Ethel husband 
and wife and then raised his voice in supplication for the 
Divine blessing upon the happy couple, he did not fail to 
return thanks that this young husband had been made 
the instrument of God to lead him into the happy life he 
was living. 

A month subsequent to his marriage, Johnnie united for 


430 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 


life his old friend, Frank Steele, and Ethel’s old friend, 
Ella Longworthy. 

We must briefly refer to a few important points con- 
nected with our story, and then bid the reader good-bye. 

Carter and Maurice still jointly occupy Laverne Ranch 
and are as much in love with their wives as they were 
twenty years ago. Dan Wilson is still their foreman, but, 
on account of old age, will retire next year, when George, 
the one-time stable-boy, will succeed him. 

Mr. and Mrs. Vanderman make a pretense of living at 
Ashland Ranch, but much the greater portion of their 
time is spent with their children. 

Roy Vanderman is one of the wealthiest merchants in 
the state, yet but few men in Kansas have contributed 
more than he for the spread of the Gospel, the upbuilding 
of humanity and the relief of suffering. 

Johnnie and Ethel claim both Grayson and Ashland 
Ranch as their homes. When not engaged in evangelistic 
work they divide their time between the two places and in 
visiting friends. 

Albert and Ida are no more happy at Willowdale Place 
than are Harry and Minnie Layton at Nettleton, or Mr. 
and Mrs. Lemley-Emberton, at Bluemont. 

Two or three years ago, Harry Layton refused to accept 
a nomination for Congress. He was too happy in his home 
life to abandon it in order to receive political honors. 

Victor and Lottie still reside at Rancton, and Menton 
and Mabel at Fairview. Victor served one term on the 
bench, but declined a re-nomination. While he still loves 
his profession, and is one of the most able lawyers in 
Alabama, he loves his family and Rancton much more. 
Then, as a practitioner, he can control his movements 
more to his liking. 

Menton and Johnnie truly found helpmeets in their 
wives. Their ministry has been much more efficient 
than could have been the case, had their wives not been 
so fully consecrated to their work. 

Dr. H , Mr. Longworthy and Mr. Corning are still 

active workers in their Master’s vineyard, but owing to 
their declining years and long service, they must neces- 
sarily take much more rest from their labors than they did 
twenty years ago. 

A few years since the Willowdale National Bank was 


GOLD, GRACE, AND GLORY. 43 1 

established with Albert Grayson as president, and Frank 
Steele as cashier and manager. The latter has almost 
entire control of its affairs, its president giving them but 
little attention. 

The leading bank in M , Kansas, is the First National, 

of which Harry Prather has, for several years, been cashier. 

No merchants in M do a more prosperous business 

than James A. Kiser & Co. Harry and Jim are regarded as 
pillars in the church. Both are happily married, with in- 
teresting families about them. 

Dear reader, our story is told. May God grant that if 
you are one of His followers it may be the means of 
bringing you into still closer and sweeter fellowship with 
the blessed Christ ! If you are not, may it cause you to 
see such beauty in His life that you will at once decide 
to cast your lot with His people ! 

THE END. 












MRS. MARY J. HOLMES’ NOVELS 


Over a MILLION Sold. 


As a wnier of domestic stories, 'whioli are extremely inteiea^lng. Mrs. Mary 
Holmes is unrivalled. Her characters are true to life, quaint, ana admirable 


Tempest and Sunshine. 
English Orphans. 
Homestead on the Hillside. 
’Lena Rivers. 

Meadow Broolt. 

Dora Deane- 
Consin Maude. 

Marian Grey. 

Editli Lyle. 

Dr. Hathern’s Daughters. 


."Daisy Thornton. 
Chateau D’Or. 

Queenie Hetherton. 
Darkness and Daylight. 
Hugh Worthington. 
Cameron Pride. 

Rose Mather. 

Ethelyn’s Mistake. 
Millbank. 

{New.) 


Price $1.50 per Vol. 


Edna Browning. 
"West Lawn. 
Mildred. 

Forrest House. 
Madeline. 
Christmas Stories. 
Bessie’s Fortune. 
Gretchen. 
Marguerite. 


AUG USTA J. EVANS’ 

MAGNIFICENT NOVELS. 

Beulah, $1.75 Inez, $1.75 Vashti, $2.00 

8t. Elmo, $2.00 Macaria, $1.75 . nfelice, $2.00 

At the Mercy of Tiberius (New\, f/LOO. 

“ The authoi^ style is beautiful, chaste, and elegant. Her ideas are clothed 
in the most fascinating imagery, and her power of deUneating character is truly 
remarkable.” 


MARION HARLAN D’S 

SPLENDID NOVELS. 

Alone. Miriam. My Little Love. Helen Gardner. 

Hidden Path. Sunny Bank. Phemie’s Temptation. Husbands and Homes. 

Moss Side. Ruby’s Husband. The Empty Heart. Jessamine. 

Nemesis. At Last. From My Youth Up. True as Steel. 

Price $1.50 per Vol. 

“ Mjirion Harland understands the art of constructing a plot which will gaia 
the attention of the reader at ti c beginning, and keep up the interest to the last 
page.” 

MAY AGNES FLEMING’S 

POPULAR NOVELS. 


Silent and True. 

A Wonderful Woman 
A Terrible Secret. 
Norine’s Revenge. 

A Mad Marriage. 

One Night’s Mystery. 


A Changed Heart. 
Pride and Pussion. 
Sharing Her Crime. 

A Wronged Wife. 
Maude Percy’s Secret. 
The Actress’ Daughter. 


Kate Danton. 

Guy Earlscourt’s Wife. 

Heir of Charlton. 

Carried by Storm. 

Lost for a Woman. 

A Wife’s Tragedy. 

The Queen of the Isle. , The Midnight Queen. (New.) 

Price $1.50 per Vol. 

“ Mrs. Fleming’s stories are growing more and more popular ever ' lay. Theh 
life-like conversations, flashes of wit, constantly varying scenes nd deeplj 
interesting plots, combine to place their author in the very fii-st rank Df Models 
Novelists.” 

All the books on this list are handsomely printed and bound in cloth, sold 
everywhere, and by mail, postage free, on receipt of price by 


vCb 


G. W. DILLINGHAM, PUBLISHER, 

83 West aUd Street, New York, 


JULIE P. SMITH’S NOVELS. 


Widow Goldsmith’s, Daughter $i 50 

Chris and Otho i 5 '^ 

Ten Old Maids i 50 

Lucy ^ 50 

His Young Wife i 5 ® 

JOHN ESTEN COOKE’S WORKS. 


The Widower $1 50 

The Married Belle i 50 

Courting and Farming 50 

Ki.>s and be Fiiends 50 

Blossom Bud . i 50 


Surry of Eagles 50 

Fairfax i 50 

Hilt to Hilt I 50 

Beatrice Hallain i 50 

Leather and Silk i 50 

Miss Monnybel i 5 ° 

Out i-f the Foam i 50 


Hammer and Rapier $i 50 

M ohun I 50 

Captain Ralph i 50 

Col. Ross of Piedmont x 50 

Robert E, Lee i 50 

Stonewall Jackson i 50 

Her Majesty the Queen t 50 


Stolen Waters. 
Brokr n Dreams. 
Compensation. 

A T\f isted Skein. 


CELEA E. GARDNER’S NOVELS. 


11 verse) 


Do 


TYr> 




Rich Medway $i 50 

A Woman’s Wiles t 50 

Terrace Roses i 50 

Seraph — or Mortal ? (New) i 50 


True to the Last .. .. .. .. 



A Long Look Ahead.... . 



The Star and the Cloud . . . . 



I’ve Been Thinking 



How could He Help It.... 



Like and Unlike 




A. S. ROE’S NOVELS. 

To Love and Be Loved $i 50 

Time and Tide i 50 

Woman Our Angel i 50 

Looking Around i 50 

The Cloud on the Heart i 50 

Resolution i 50 


CAPTAIN MAYNE REID’S WORKS. 


The Scalp Huniers 50 

The Rifle Rangers..,. i 50 

The War Trail 1 50 

The Wood Rangers i 50 

The Wild Huntress i 50 

The Maroon i 50 

The Headless Horseman... i 50 

The Rangers and Regulators.... ... I 50 


The White Chief 50 

The Tiger Hunter 1 50 

The Hunter's Feast i 50 

Wild Life. .. .. I 50 

Osceola, the Seminole i 50 

The Qiiadroor 1 50 

The White Gauntlet 1 50 

Lost Leoiiore i 


1 00 

50 


POPULAR hand-books. 

The Haoits of Good S »ciety — 1 he nice poiiiis of lasie and good manners 00 

The Art of Conversation — For those who wish to be agreeable talkers 1 00 

The Arts of Writing, Reading and Speaking — For Self-Improvement i 00 

Carelton’s Hand-Book of Popular Quotations j 50 

1000 Legal Don’ ts — By Ingersoll Lockwood 75 

600 Medical Don'ts — By herd. C. Valentine, M.D ye 

On the Chafing Dish — By Harriet?. Bailey 50 

Pole on Whist 

Draw Poker without a Master 

POPULAR NOVELS, COMIC BOOKS, ETC. 

[.es Miserables— rranslated from the French. The only complete edition 

Stephen Lawrence — By Annie Edwardes i 

Susan Fielding Do. Do 1 

A Woman of Fashion Do. Do 

\rchie Lovell Do. Do 

l.ove (L’Amour)— English Translation from Michelet’s famous French work i 50 

Yoman (La Femme) — The Sequel to “ L’Amour.” Do. Do. i 50 

Vferdant Green — A racy English college story. With 200 comic illustrations 1 30 

Doctor Antonio — By Ruffini j 

Beatrice Cenci — From the Italian * j 

Josh Billings. His Complete Writings— With Biography, Steal Portrait, aiid ic^ i’ll’. 2 00 
Artemas Ward. Complete Comic Writings— With Biography, Portrait, and 50 111 ... i 50 
Children’s Fairy Geography— With hundreds of beautiful Illustrations 


50 
50 
I 50 
I 50 
5 c 


I 

I 00 


All the books on this list are handsomely printed and bound in cloth, sold 
everywhere, and by mail, postage free, on receipt of price by 

G. W. DILLINGHAM, Publisher, 

33 WEST 23d STREET, NEW YORK. 




) 


POPULAR NEW BOOKS. 

NEIV YORK WEEKLY" SERIES. 


Messrs. Street & Smith, publishers of The New York Weekly, havine been 
requested by their readers to issue some of their best and most popular Stories in 
Book Form, have consented, and have now made arrangements for such pubhea- 
tions with the veil-known New York House of ^ 


G. W. DILLINGHAM, Publisher. 

The volumes already published are as follows : 

Thrown on the World.— A Novel, by Bertha M. Clay. 

Peerless Cathleen.— A Novel, by Cora Agnhw. 

Faithful Margaret.— A Novel, by Annie Ashmore. 

Nick WhilHes.— A Novel, by Dr. J. H. Robinson. 

Dady I.eonora.— A Novel, by Carrie Conklin. 

Charity Grinder Papers.— By Mary Kyle Dallas. 

A Bitter Aionement.— A Novel, by Bertha M. Clay. 

A Wife’s Tragedy.— A Novel, by May Agnes Fleming. 

Curse of Everleigh.— By Helen Corwin Pierce. 

Iiove Works Wonders.— A Novel, by Bertha M. Clay. 

Evelyn’s Folly.— A Novel, by Bertha M. Clay. 

A Changed Heart. — A Novel, by May Agnes Fleming. 

Lady Daiiier’s Secret.— A Novel, by Bertha M. Clay. 

A Woman’s Temptation.— A Novel, by Bertha M. Clay. 
Brownie’s Triumph. — A Novel, by Mrs. Gbokgib Sheldon. 

A Wronged Wife.— A Novel, by May Agnes Fleming. 

Pride and Passion. — A Novel, by May Agnes Fleming. 

Repented at Leisure. — A Novel, by Bertha M. Clay. 

Forsaken Bride. — A Novel, by Mrs. Gborgie Sheldon. 

Between Two Loves. — A Novel, by Bertha M. Clay. 

His Other Wife. — A Novel, by Rose Ashleigh. 

Earle Wayne’s Nobility. — By Mrs. Gborgie Sheldon. 

A Struggle For a Ring. — A Novel, by Bertha M. Clay. 

Lost — a Pearle.— By Mrs. Gborgie Sheldon. 

Maude Percy’s Secret. — A Novel, by May Agnes Fleming. 

The Actress’ Daughter (New). — A Novel, by May Agnes Fleming. 
Young Mrs. Chamleigh. — A Novel, by T. W. Hanshew. 

Earl’s Atonement.— A Novel, by Bertha M. Clay. 

Put Asunder. — A Novel, by Bertha M. Clay. 

A Woman's Web. — By Rose Ashleigh. 

Beyond Pardon. — A Novel, by Bertha M. Clay. 

Stella Rosevelt. — A Novel, by Mrs. Georgie Sheldon. 

Sold by Booksellers everywhere — and sent by mail, postage free, on receipt of 
price, $1 50 each, by 

G. W. DILLINGHAM, Publisher, 

33 WEST 23d STREET, NEW YORK. 



May Agnes Fleming’s 


POPULAR NOVELS. 

The following is a list of the Novels by the Author of 
“Guy Earlscourt’s Wife.” 

Silent and True. Carried by Storm. 

A Wonderful Woman. Lost for a Woman. 

A Terrible Secret. A Wife’s Tragedy. 

Norine’s Revenge. A Changed Heart. 

A Mad Marriage. Pride and Passion. ■ 

One Night’s Mystery. Sharing Her Crime. 
Kate Danton. A Wronged Wife. 

Guy Earlscourt’s Wife. Maude Percy’s Secret. 
Heir of Charlton. The Actress’s Daughter. 

The Queen of the Isle. Midnight ^aeen. (New). 

These vols. can be had at any bookstore in the cloth 
bound library edition. Price $i 50. 


Mrs. Fleming’s stories are growing more and more popular 
every day. Their delineations of character, life-like 
conversations, flashes of wit, constantly varying 
scenes, and deeply interesting plots, combine 
to place their author in the very first rank 
of Modern Novelists.” 


All handsomely printed and bound in cloth, sold everywhere, 
%nd by mail, postage free, on receipt of price ($1.50 each), by 


G. W. DILLINGHAM, PUBLISHER, 

* 3f^ Wpcit 23d Street, New York. 



































!>:. 




>• j 


> 





■'• ■ T^ ^' - ‘iV. 

•.•'~ :Vr. < 'V, -'41 ’■ 

■ » ^ ■ -S'- . * .■ " . V 4 ;• '■j,''.'T>'' • 

*V^ V 


*•» 

4 


i-W’ 


•w' ' ' - 


I* 



^’• 


:’ %/. f ;0 •‘'j 




.>4 

/> 


_ • ’ 




w. 






t, 




I’.**' 








» , <■ 




v 




. .•> 


t/;: ?• • ••■-■;'. ;lt 


f? • IT® T 1 M 

V • •<• .'*j * ' V 

^ - / ^ Vr f 


jki'^/r / ■ * : 



- .i 


./v ; V 






■■ •* 1 .* 

. -r \ * 


i « 


..' *• •'' 4 -v • V‘'..»’ ;v 

' 1 / ':»'■'•■ 


• V 


• wi.., • ■ T ' ;,''>r'l 

■' .'■ ■ ■■ •••■iJ -'^''-l 

• ^1 * ^ ^ •. B 0 


• * •. 





•• :» .. ■,t:< ‘?.’-«.^r . .:■ ' ,, y»Hv. •, - 

'* ?. ; '■ '*'>• . ^ .r* 'A ' .. *: 


I y. 


r. •■ *■ '•.- 

• 1 • I ■' i 


• r^* - 


; . w .t 

* •■ .Vi 3 !l *' ■' ^ 


T/i 


4 

liCT.fl 


• 



I. • 

>>■ r. K 


0 ^ 


.k -. ' *.• 


• « 

i' . 


.-' i 


' ^. . 'j . *. . 

- ^ . ' . 








A. 


.. H 


* # 




>; 


I I 


' V •f. 


•. • 

l< >. > 4 . 

» I 

: s i.'rf %1‘''> ; .n . 





>> 









• ‘ *- 1 


1 . . y. 

>v^Cl' ‘•Vv' ’ *'' 



4 «« ».'■ *• 


f'' -vM ‘ V; ';■■> ■ , y^'aa 

I-.' # ;!‘,-iK^ !.■_ , ; 1 || 




■ . -J 


•‘ '> ftf } 







■ 












